Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Archipelago. A network of branching islands, dotted amongst each other across the salty, barren seas. Where the elusive, enigmatic world of Pokémon can flourish, without the interference of other forces. Where a world full of so many different species can cooperate, and strive towards a greater future, a greater goal, a greater destiny.

Yet, what lies in its wake?  Political rampage, cultural imbalances, and the loss of what it meant to be free.

Such evils in an otherwise clean world, meant that society as a concept cannot stand. Notably the western hemisphere, where industry and economy comes before the public, before the needs of the workers. The empire of greed that is so shamelessly spearheaded by those with all the money. Each island scattered around the western hemisphere is described by the east as being 'alike in mindset', as they each share similar political views.

Rich, thieving governors that stand at the pedestal of being their island's proud voice, yet say so many things that its residents find controversial, and borderline illegal and prejudicial.

Below them, the owners of companies and businesses, each with golden fingertips and a lust for power so great, that they cease their needless maltreatment of their workers only if held at gunpoint. The bedazzled rooms and lavish lives they live, with their glistening houses, sticking out from the rest of the cities like diamonds in a dirt mound. Below still, are the workers themselves. The common rabble, as the rich would call them. They make up the majority of the population, and yet they have the least say in any and all political discussions across the west.

Faces sullied with muck and grime, and their arms and legs calloused from the harsh, laborious work that they partake in each and every waking hour of the weekdays. No island has this problem to the degree of Osore.

To the odd onlooker, Osore might seem like just another small, irregular island, dotted within it's numerous lookalikes, adrift on an ocean wave. A tall, snowy mountain protruding from its center, and foothills rising and falling around it's base, the green trees billowing in the whistling, overcast wind. Yet, the island harbors a menacing, deceitful fact. Not a secret, but an ugly, repugnant fact.

Located on the Northern Coast of Osore, is the gigantic, industrial Capital of the Western Hemisphere, Blackfall.  Blackfall, known by outsiders as the 'City Of Misery' is an enormous, industrial wastebin of a city, with a tattered economy and a tired population, only wishing for salvation. The people wander the meandering, black streets of the Victorian city, darting past city lights, in order to remain cloaked by the vast, shadowy darkness of each road's parameter.

They do this to avoid the harsh, cruel magistrates, comprised of tough, bulky Pokémon that wander the crowded, narrow streets during the night, peering down the alleyways in hopes of scouring for the nearest victim for them to needlessly chastise. Whether it be for lack of money, or some sort of identification item, many of which were too expensive to purchase. The long, serpentine boulevards, barren of trees and happiness, cut between the tall, looming buildings. The yellow glint in every odd window lit up the roads at day, as the sky was often clouded by smog that was coughed up from neighbouring factories. Blackfall was a city that was built on industry, much like it's neighbours. Yet, Blackfall took this idea to a heightened level, producing uncountable megatons of many unfavourable gases into the atmosphere annually.

Yet, the workers themselves oppose all of the carnage, rampant homelessness and political unfairness within the city, and none held a grudge more than Myuku Cirimei.

~

"Fucking writer's block, again..." muttered a Jolteon, laying down his pen, briefly, and leaning back in his rickety, wooden chair. He leaned over, turning to the Weavile that sat on a bed adjacent to him. "You got any ideas?"

"What makes ya think I have any ideas? I'm not nearly as good of a writer as you are." The Weavile responded. The Jolteon considered this before resting his chin in his hands, making a grunt of disdain.

"Fair point, Tsume. Ugh, maybe should've stuck with just the one book." The Jolteon spat, disappointment in his voice as the Weavile sighed. "Bit overzealous writing a second one. Besides, the first wasn't even published, so I've got no reason to start another until it's published."

"I guess that's a decent way of seein' it. Like, why worry about a sequel when the first one is so... unfinished? Not the best analogy, if you can even call it that, but you get my point." Tsume replied, easing his aching bones as he relaxed into the bed he sat on moments prior. "God, did I ever tell you how comfy your bed is?"

"Yes, you tell me every time you visit, actually." The Jolteon remarked quickly, not making eye contact with Tsume. "But, back to the topic at hand, I guess I just want the name 'Myuku Cirimei' to not be recognised as... just a one-hit wonder, y'know?"

"Well, yeah, there's that whole thing too. Look, I've made some shitty life decisions, so I wouldn't take advice from me in any other scenario, but I can tell you this," Tsume proposed, prompting Myuku's attention, who turned to look at him.

"Live your life how you want to. Don't let anyone tell you how you should make yourself happy throughout life. So long as you're not hurting people, do what ya like. We're only here for so long, might as well enjoy it, yeah?" Myuku nodded along, silently agreeing with what Tsume explained to him.

"Yeah, I like your way of thinking more than mine."

"I thought you would, pessimist."

"I am not a pessimist!"

The conversation and banter between the duo ricocheted back and forth like a tennis match, before the Weavile unfortunately had to part ways.

"Hey, see ya soon, alright? Try to be calm around ol' Saiaku, or he'll get you!" Were Tsume's final words before he rounded the old door, and walked away, his footsteps slowly trailing away as he walked down the halls.

Myuku took a sigh of relief as he returned to the comfort of his yellow, tattered bed. It was uncomfortable, itchy and falling apart, but in Blackfall, it was the best he was getting.  It was getting late, on top of that. Working on the second novel would have to wait until tomorrow.

~

Dawn found its way over Blackfall, not that many residents could tell. The sun crept over the horizon, colouring the brackish water into an elegant, gradient display. The wind whistled softly across the streets, prying through open windows and sending shivers down spines. 

Myuku awoke, yawning significantly as he rubbed his eyes. His ears twitched slightly as they drooped, before perking up. He shook himself awake as he sat upright in bed. He closed his ajar window, which allowed the chilled wind to slowly sneak its way in. Looking at the clock, he saw the time. 

7:24

That time would do just fine for him. Work didn't start until 9, so he had a decent amount of time to contemplate about life events before he had to get moving anywhere quickly. He might have to give breakfast a miss, given how he was running somewhat slight in the pockets, and payday, though nearby, had been a while since happening last. He inched slowly out of his bed, stretching his limbs and arching his back as he felt slightly limp. He sat upon his wooden chair beside the desk as he leaned forwards, reaching lazily for his pen before giving up and resting his head on the desk.

8:33.

An hour had passed? It didn't feel like it to him. He must've napped for a little longer than he thought. He picked up his scarf from beside his bed, wrapping it around his muzzle. It was sort of dirty, and probably need a wash at some point soon. Beneath his scarf, there were also a pair of aviation goggles, leathery and worn. His father's, from when he worked in the Goldshire Navy. Sighing, Myuku picked them up and put them over his ears, wincing slightly as they snapped to his forehead. 

He opened the door to his room, and made his way down the dark, rotting hallways, overhearing the sound of the other awake tenants carrying out their morning routine. He slunk down the stairs, face still battling sleep. After reaching the ground floor, he was approached by a Roserade. She wore a small apron, bearing the logo of the building he was in.

"Morning, Mimi." The Roserade smiled happily, as Myuku gave her a look of frustration.

"Come on, Holloway, I've told you to call me by my actual name..." The tired Jolteon responded, sitting on a sofa propped up against the brown walls. Holloway joined him, frowning slightly as his apparent tiredness.

"Everything alright? You look a bit more forlorn than usual..." She asked worried, to which Myuku responded with an unenthusiastic nod. "I can get you some food if need be. On the house."

"No need, mate. I should be alright. Just... I didn't have the best sleep. I do appreciate the offer."

"Hm, shame. Bad dream, perhaps?" "Yeah, yeah, that was it. I don't remember much about it, except some... figure sitting within my window frame. I sorta collapsed after that point, falling into a better dream, but it's certainly worrying for me." Myuku admitted, as Holloway sat still, her mind in thought.

"Well, hey. I may work here, but I'm your friend too! If you need anything, you know where to find me, m'kay?" She replied, as Myuku nodded at her, a little more confidence this time. "Now, isn't it time for you to go to work soon?" Holloway added, as Myuku was stricken with realisation.

"Shit, you're right! Thank Arceus that I'm a Jolteon... In a bit, Holloway!" Myuku called, already making his way out of the door as his red scarf billowed behind him. Holloway responded with a gentle wave, before returning behind the counter to her fellow employee, who was a Zoroark.

"Something different about that guy, huh?" He asked, prompting Holloway's attention.

"Right you are, Hackney. I don't feel too strongly about most people here, but he's certainly my favourite tenant. Don't tell anyone I said that, though." She hastily added, as Hackney grinned happily.

"Secret's safe with me, Holly. Anyhow, have we got anything else to address?" Hackney replied, looking around the room.

"Yes, as a matter of fact. We do have a couple of reservations to address. Don't know why anyone would do that kind of thing this early in the morning, but hey, who am I to judge?" Holloway replied, as Hackney nodded understandingly.

"Right... well, we've got one here for a Mr. Lyzaki..."

~

As per usual, the streets of Blackfall were packed.  There was the constant noise of bustling conversation, clinking of money atop counters and the blaring noise of boats by the docks. The dirty paths were vibrating with the sound of footsteps and the sky above was coated in smog. Just another day, as far as Myuku was concerned. He was heading to a particular spot by the docks.

Noir Industries, a company built on the sole prospect of helping with the construction of Blackfall's undefeated Navy. He was entirely opposed to the idea of a Navy, but it was the only job that would take him and paid somewhat consistently well.  Standing outside of a large, metal door, cigarette in mouth, was a familiar Weavile.

"Ah, Tsume, good to see ya!" Myuku waved towards the Weavile, who looked toward the Jolteon and smiled. "Myuku, mate! Glad to have you here. Let's just get this shift over with before Saiaku gets on our case for the umpteenth time." Tsume joked, as he pushed open the door, and walking down the plank stairs that followed. Myuku followed shortly behind, looking around the narrow, metallic hallway, before entering a small, square room. Said room had a window to its left, tinted with methane and noxious gases.

"So, this is our new work station? Bit shit, if I'm honest." Grimaced Tsume, as he reached for a drawer propped up against the window, and pulling out a slip of paper. "Well, at least it's got all of our stuff that we need for that project."

"Hm, so it does. I'll give Saiaku credit where it's due, prick knows some organising skills." Myuku noticed, opening a cupboard full of files and documents.

"Well then, let's get to work, shall we?" He asked the Weavile, who nodded begrudgingly.

"Yeah, yeah. Let's just get this shit over with..."

~

"So, you have a reservation for room 118? So, that makes you Mr. Lyzaki, correct?" Holloway asked as the hooded figure at the counter responded.

"Mhm, Mr. Lyzaki. Need anything signed? I've paid in advance. Though I'm normally quite stingy, I'll make an exception for this place." He replied, grinning from beneath his hood.

"Yes, actually, just the one thing done, and then we can escort you to your room. Just sign here, confirming your species and date of birth, m'kay?" Holloway responded, as Hackney gave the figure a side-eye, not entirely familiar with him. Handing the hooded figure a paper and pen, he outstretched his paws and writ down the information asked.

"Thank you very much, sir. Now, my colleague, Hackney here, will escort you to your room, if that's alright." Holloway smiled, gesturing to the Zoroark to her side with her petal.

"118, eh? Alright, let's get you there." He muttered, hiding his suspicion as they walked up the stairs. "So, what brings you to the Gentille Inn? We don't get many visitors, to the point where we're familiar with most of our tenants."

"Ah, uhm, I'm looking for a Jolteon. Not a particular one, just one in general." The hooded figure spoke, his accent prevalent and his eyes still not visible. This only made Hackney even more confused, yet intrigued.

"Hm? And why would that be?" Hackney questioned, as the hooded figure began to grow ever so slightly exasperated. "Well, our boss thinks that things in the workplace have been slow, so we need a fast worker and Jolteon seemed like the smartest option. I don't come from Blackfall, you see. So, I have to have a hotel here for about a week. Would you happen to know one?"

"You know, coincidentally, one of our tenants is a Jolteon. He's already employed and doesn't show any sign of exchange soon, I'm afraid. Funny how fate works, eh?" Hackney replied, as the figure smiled.

"Ah, I'd still like to meet him, though. I've always wanted to meet an Eeveelution. That's why I was so insistent to my boss that I was to be sent to Blackfall to look for one." The figure responded, smiling to himself as Hackney chuckled.

"Well, maybe on a weekend, you can see him with Holloway, that Roserade from earlier. Them two get along really well. I think they've known each other for about... 6 years? They go way back. And, he's a very nice Jolteon as well. He'll be a bit nervous though, so be nice." Hackney grinned, as the hooded figure reciprocated the toothy smile.

"Oh, don't worry. I myself used to be shy, I get it. Anyway, is this the room?" The hooded Pokemon asked, pointing to a wooden door with the number '118' engraved on the door.

"Yup, enjoy your stay, Mr. Lyzaki." Hackney replied smoothly, bidding the Pokemon farewell as he turned around and walked back towards the stairs. He found his way back to the desk, where Holloway stood.

"Ah, Holly, I've escorted the tenant to his respective room. Turns out he wants to meet Myuku." Hackney replied, as Holloway smiled.

"Well hey, he seemed nice! Hopefully he can understand how shy Myuku is..."

"Oh, he said he used to struggle with shyness too, so hopefully he understands. I'll step in if there are any issues." Hackney reassured, flashing a thumbs up.

"Hopefully I won't need to."

"No, you shouldn't have to..."

Chapter Text

"So, that sucked, eh?"

"Too right. I'm honestly getting sick of this job."

"I've been sick of this job for years, Myuku. Trust me."

Tsume and Myuku found themselves meandering through the streets of Blackfall. They had finished their shift for the day, and were both thoroughly exhausted from the amount of effort they'd put in. Their hands were calloused from holding pens and pencils and their wrists felt aflame.

"It's gonna be good to get home, though. Hopefully Holloway's there to meet me." Myuku smiled, as Tsume rolled his eyes playfully.

"Yeah, I'm sure you want her with you, but save the sweetness for when you find her..."

"Oh, shut the fuck up." Myuku replied, face unchanging from a steely look, as Tsume snickered to himself. The two were now at the road where they usually parted ways, a street lit up with lights and decorated with all sorts of fancy, multi-coloured awnings. Blackfall Marketplace. "Anyways, see ya soon mate. Get in touch when you wanna hang out again."

"Will do, in a bit, Mimi..." Tsume grinned, scarpering off down the road and tittering to himself as the Jolteon pouted in annoyance. Turning left, he found himself on the right road. A long, winding, cobbled street, with tall, looming buildings either side of it and flickering lampposts that were lined across the pavement. There at the door, stood a Roserade, apron on and eyes wide with hope.

Holloway.

She heard the sound of him panting as the Jolteon slithered towards the door. Turning towards him, she greeted him with a friendly wave.

"Heya, Myuku! Everything alright? You look a bit worse for wear." Holloway observed.

"Yeah, just a bit knackered is all. I've done a bit too much work for one day." The Jolteon replied, making his way into the door and seating himself on a sofa, prompting Hackney's attention, who turned to face him.

"Ah, Myuku, welcome back to Gentille! You alright?" Asked Hackney, resting his chin in his paws as Myuku looked up to meet his gaze from across the counter.

"Yeah, I'm alright, I guess. Just a bit tired from the project."

"Sorry to hear that. Just for your information, we have a new tenant, room 118 who says he'd like to speak to you. He'll be here for a week, so if possible, try to meet him at some point before he departs, m'kay?" Hackney replied. Myuku raised an eyebrow in confusion.

"Right then... can you just make sure that nothing... goes wrong, per se?" Myuku asked, to which Hackney responded with a grin.

"Ah, don't fret yourself, me and Holly will make sure that nothing goes awry. If you need anything to eat or drink, just give us a little sign, we'll have something for ya." Hackney smiled, as Myuku left toward the stairs, ambling back up to his room.

Myuku didn't want to meet with this figure yet, as he'd much rather allow himself to have some downtime before he engaged in any other conversations.

He made it back to his dark, cold room, sighing as he closed the door behind him. Room 114. It was a number that he'd become so familiar with by this point that even if he were in a different hotel, he'd always think to book the room with that number.

He sat at desk, pen raring to write down on the parchment in front of him, to do anything even remotely productive, yet no. Like the serpent that it was, writer's block had coiled around his wrist, sapping him of his creative energy.

He laid his pen down, sighing as he looked towards the ceiling. Life was so... boring. He had been planning this second book for so long and had barely done a chapter, which in itself, was only about one thousand words long. He tensed his arms in frustration, taking off his goggles and practically throwing them onto his bed in anger.

"Fuck's sake..." he grunted, now angry at himself. Maybe it was time to visit this new figure. Yes, he ended up telling himself, this was a good idea. It could net him a new friend.

Opening the door, he peered to his right, seeing the long, trailing hallway and the doors that were across its walls. Walking forward for only a brief moment, it didn't take him long to find the room he was looking for. Room 118.

Standing there for a few seconds, as if making a final confirmation to himself, he knocked on the door three times, standing back as he waited for an answer. About 8 or so seconds later, it was answered.

Standing on the other side of the door was a Vaporeon.

~

The Vaporeon who looked back at him had blinking, blue eyes, and sharp fins, that jutted out from his cadaverous complexion. Slung over his left eye was an eye-patch, and his neck and ankles were fitted with chokers, and other threatening looking equipment. He grinned toward the Jolteon, his teeth impossibly sharp and large, offering a friendly wave.

"Ah, it's you! Come in, come in." He replied happily, as Myuku sauntered into his room, and sat on a chair at a desk. The layout of the room was very similar to his. "I didn't think I'd be able to catch you for a conversation so early!"

"What're you talking about, it's 8:32 PM?"

"I mean as in, how quickly I found you, ignoramus."

"Right, sorry. Anyway, continue." Myuku replied, looking away as the Vaporeon smirked to himself proudly.

"OK, let me introduce myself! My name is Kazekiri Lyzaki, but you can just call me Kaze. I'm here to talk to you about a proposition that I have." He sneered confidently, catching Myuku's attention. Of all the things that could've happened when he walked in this room, an opportunity wasn't what he was expecting.

"You have my attention, Kaze." Myuku replied, cocking his head to the side and his ears perking up in excitement.

"Right, so... I work for a vigilante group, called The Rogues..." He began, causing Myuku to raise an eyebrow. "I'll explain more on how it works in a few, but anyway, we're a collective group of Eeveelutions founded on the basis of being... anti-government." He confessed somewhat nervously, fidgeting slightly with his front paws as he sat down on his bed.

"Well, I certainly don't like this fucking oligarchy, but I wanna hear more about your group before making any rash decisions." Myuku acknowledged. "Where are you based?"

"About... 1 kilometre north of this city? I know the path here like the back of my hand, so feel free to ask if you want directions."

"Well, I know this city's layout all too well. Can't say the same about the rest of Osore." Myuku responded, making a shrugging gesture with his shoulders as Kazekiri paced up and down the room, as if struggling to think of a new sentence.

"We have a sorta... hunter gatherer lifestyle? Well, I guess that's how I'd say it." Kazekiri pondered quizzically, his tail swishing along the ground.

"Elaborate."

"Well, we steal things, to be blunt." Kaze responded, which made Myuku's ears perk up slightly. Kazekiri winced slightly at his reaction. "Yeah, look, I know that sounds bad... but you gotta understand, using any kind of monetary exchange supports the government! That is like, against everything we stand for!"

"How'd you get into this hotel, then? I assume you made a reservation..." Myuku asked, genuinely curious.

"Stole the fuckin' money, didn't I?" Kazekiri joked, as Myuku responded.

"Yeah, yeah, fair enough, should've seen that coming. I... still don't know how to feel about all of this, are you asking me to join you, thus leaving behind my current life?" Myuku asked, somewhat nervous. The Vaporeon sighed.

"Yeah, I mean. I hate to put it this way, but I'm being as honest as I can be. I understand how hard of a decision this could be for some guys, so I get it if you wanna mull it over." Kazekiri replied, fidgeting with his paws and looking around nervously.

"Sorry, just... my brain is still kinda processing that fact. I... my whole life? Wow, that's a lot to put on the line. I mean, I agree with your philosophy, absolutely. But I don't know if I can change everything for it. What about Holloway and Hackney? Will I still be able to visit them?" Myuku asked, panicking slightly.

"I mean, on their days off, they're free to come over if you wanna invite them. They seem like nice blokes." Kazekiri replied, now somewhat lackadaisically, leaning back and putting his front paws behind his head. "Just to remind myself, they were the Roserade and Zoroark behind the desk, correct?"

"Yeah, they're some of my best friends. Gave me a place to stay in Blackfall. Didn't make me pay, neither. I pay now, obviously, but they helped me back on my feet. I... really owe them for that." He smiled, putting a hand on his chest and sighing in contentedness.

"How sweet. I mean that." Kazekiri responded. "Anyhow, I've got a week before I leave, so try and make your mind up before then. Feel free to go back to your room. I've said all I need to say." He concluded, reaching out to shake Myuku's hand, to which the Jolteon reciprocated.

"Yeah, I've got a lot to think about tonight."

"Actually, while you and I are here, and I know that this hotel sells booze..."

"Yes?"

"Why not have a little chat over some drinks? Apparently the red wine here is to die for..." Kaze grinned, licking his lips at the very thought of alcohol. Myuku pondered it, knowing that it wouldn't be all to wise to get intoxicated, but he could perhaps just get Holloway to call his boss and tell him that he was to be off sick. Holloway would back him up like that, right?

"I'll discuss it with Holly, but I know that I'm happy with some drinks." Myuku replied eagerly.

"Whatever do you need to talk to Holloway about?" Kazekiri asked, assuming that Holly was in reference to the Roserade.

"Well, just in case I need to call in sick tomorrow for work because of a hangover, I want her to do the talking, because my boss will know that I'm drunk." Myuku replied, as Kazekiri's mouth curled into a wry smile.

"A smart man, you are. C'mon, let's enjoy the night, eh?" He offered, reaching for Myuku's hand to pull him back to his feet. "Been too long since I've helped myself to some of the finer alcohol, like red wine or sangria. I've just been drinking beer and whatever concoctions Asuke makes..."

"Yeah... wait, who's Asuke?" Myuku asked.

"Ah, she's the local barista for The Rogues. Very nice woman, all things considered. I feel like you and her would get along, but I'm just speculating." Kazekiri stated, his eyes looking around the halls as they left the room. "Nice place they got here, eh?"

"It's the best you're gonna get here in Blackfall. I'm pretty sure this is one of the best rated hotels on Osore, too. Gentille Inn has always been a place I've had my eye on since moving here." Myuku replied, also admiring the scenery. They returned downstairs, where Hackney greeted the pair of them.

"Ah, Mr. Lyzaki! Didn't know you were a Vaporeon, in all honesty. Great to meet ya, though! You and Myuku hit it off?" He called, to which Kazekiri's attention was drawn.

"Yeah, we did. Also, just call me Kaze, alright?" He called in response, to which Hackney gave him a quick thumbs up.

Myuku approached Holloway, who was tending to a plant beside a sofa.

"Hey, uh, Holly?" He asked, gaining her attention, as she turned around to look at him. "I need a favour..." he admitted guiltily, as Holloway raised an eyebrow.

"Whaddya need?" she smiled, eyebrows still raised.

"Well, me and Kazekiri, the Vaporeon over there, hit it off. So, we kinda agreed to go out for drinks tonight--"

"So you want me to cover for you. Ah, don't sweat it. Next time, do it on a Saturday, alright?" She smiled, turning around to tend to her plant as she spoke. Myuku grinned, thanked her and followed the Vaporeon as he made his way out of the door.

"Ready to head off?" He asked, smiling.

"Ready as I'll ever be."

~

Now, the streets of Blackfall had darkened, and the magistrates had begun to filter out into the streets, patrolling for any drunkards. Myuku and Kazekiri stuck close by the wall, slinking between barrels and boxes, to avoid detection.

"So, which bar are we headed to?" Myuku asked, following close behind the jovial Vaporeon, who answered quickly.

"This one really nice place I found called the 'Poising Thyme'. Sounds pretty good. Got the cash?"

"Yeah, I've got about £40. That'll net us a couple of pints, I should hope." Myuku responded, reaching through a satchel he had slung around his neck before leaving, and pulling out a wallet.

"Sweet, I've got about £45, stolen obviously, on me at the moment." Kazekiri grinned, whipping out a few bills, and showing them off like playing cards. "Wait, d'ya hear that?"

"I think that's a magistrate approaching... get behind these boxes and be silent!" Myuku whisper-shouted, grabbing Kazekiri by the arm and forcing him behind a few large crates, stacked in a sort of pyramid shape. From the other end of the street, the unmistakable footsteps of a Metagross came thundering down the streets, it's booming voice calling.

"Any forlorn wanderers here? May you be smote by the BGC for your drunkenness!" He called, his voice rattling the sidewalk, and sending shivers down the pair's spines, who sat some 30 feet away. He continued to stomp his way down the street, huffing as he went.

Occasionally, he'd drop the odd threatening line, as he held up a lantern with his psychic powers, and used it to peer into the darkness. There came a second when the lantern hung over the pair's heads, causing them to nestle into the boxes further, but it swiftly floated back to the Steel Type's side after a few seconds. Myuku and Kazekiri had a collective sigh of relief, as the footsteps thundered past them, and disappeared off down the street.

"I think the coast is clear..." Whispered Myuku, standing back up and peering through the crates, not sighting the Steel Type at all. Kazekiri stood up, slinking off and continued their walk.

"Well, let's help ourself to some drinks, then. We're nearly there, so we can basically be as reckless as we want. Them magistrates aren't gonna bother us." Kazekiri replied, a little too loud, causing Myuku to wince.

"OK, can we try not to overdose? I'd rather not be too intoxicated, y'know?" Myuku asked, which caused Kazekiri to turn and face him.

"Alright, if you insist. We do want a good discussion after all, and it's very hard to do that while drunk, heh." The Vaporeon grinned, taking Myuku's arm and pulling his arm.

They were going to have a difficult night...

Chapter Text

Kazekiri and Myuku stood outside of a large building, with the words 'Poising Thyme' written in large, black cursive. The large windows, woven between the wooden framework displayed an array of colours, from the glistening lights within, and the cluttered mess of Pokemon that shuffled around inward. Taking Myuku by the hand, Kazekiri pulled him in through the door, and were met with an otherworldly sight.

The distant light came from a large, golden chandelier that swung from above them, holding glazed, metallic lanterns, that glistened with a golden glow. The walls were decorated with medieval tapestries, depicting numerous famous fairy-tales.

There was a small band in the corner, playing their instruments with a high tempo and ceaseless legato. A Gallade sat at a piano, his fingers dancing effortlessly across the white and black. Atop the piano sat a singing Gardevoir, who also had a violin in her hands, which she played with an impressive sense of talent, given how much she was singing.

Just beside the piano was a Bisharp strumming merrily at a string instrument, tapping his steel-tipped feet against the floor in rhythm. To his right was a Rillaboom, with two drumsticks in hand, unleashing a flurry upon the drums, playing them with the proficiency of a master.

"Welcome to The Poising Thyme!"

It was a Steenee, dressed in uniform, and a bright, beaming smile across her face. Myuku was taken off guard whereas Kazekiri was pleasantly surprised.

"Glad to be here, are you here to escort us to some seats?" He asked, to which the Steenee nodded happily, gesturing for the duo to follow her.

They walked around the booths and tables, each dotted with strong, merry Pokemon, helping themselves to drinks and food. There were all sorts of Pokemon, from hulking tanks like Nidoking, to small, innocent little glass cannons, such as Whimsicott. The diversity was something to behold.

After a few seconds of walking, the two found their way to a table for two, sitting down promptly and easing their legs.

"Ah, thank you, kindly!" Kazekiri thanked the waitress, as she waved goodbye, before disappearing into the crowd. "Something wrong, mate?"

"Eh, nah. Just don't like big crowds. Never been my thing." Myuku responded, to which Kazekiri made a noise of blatant realisation.

"Yes, yes. Hackney told me about that. Sorry for forgetting. Let me know if you're a bit too overwhelmed, alright?" Kazekiri asked.

"I should be alright. I don't get light-headed, I just get really nervous and paranoid. I'm alright now, don't worry about me." Myuku smiled reassuringly, as Kaze snickered to himself.

"Then I'm sure that tonight's gonna be great."

~

The two continued their conversation before being approached by a Scyther, who was wearing the same apron that the Steenee from earlier, signalling that he was an employee.

"Hello, you two. Anything you'd like to drink?" He asked, as Kazekiri raised his hand.

"Me? I think I'll have myself a... uh 'Crimson Sangria' if you may." He smiled, as the Scyther made a note of that down by using the move Bite to hold a pen in his mouth. His handwriting was sloppy, but readable.

"And you, sir?" He asked turning to Myuku, who had been looking through the menu for some time.

"I'll have a 'Rooibos Red Wine', if that's alright. I haven't treated myself for a while." Myuku observed, stacking the menus and putting them in the middle of the table as the Scyther got the other drink down.

"Right, then. I'll be back shortly with your drinks. Have a good night, lads." He concluded, before walking off.

"Now, about that proposition..."

~

"Y'know, Holly, I've been getting tired recently."

"You and me both, mate."

Holloway and Hackney sat at their respective desks on the ground floor of Gentille. Nothing made a sound, nothing moved. The only company they had was each other. That wasn't entirely a bad thing, by any means, but it did grow boring eventually.

"I wonder if Myuku's alright, he went out with that Vaporeon, something he doesn't normally do for just anyone." Hackney mused, side-eyeing the Roserade as she wandered around the room.

"Yeah, that's what's got me slightly worried. That guy must've offered him something good." Holloway mumbled, looking down at the floor.

"Arceus, you're being so down about this! Myuku'll be fine, trust me. He's a good, strong lad. He doesn't just... do this for random people. There'll be a reason." Hackney replied, looking off at the door, as if someone had just entered the room.

"Yeah, I'm just unsure of what it is." Holloway replied, sitting down on top of the sofa against the wall.

"Don't worry, he will be alright. I know ya see something in him, but he'll fare just fine. I should hope so, anyway. Why're you this concerned for him, anyway?" Hackney asked, facing the Roserade.

"What's wrong, Hackney? Jealous?" Holloway grinned, snickering to herself as Hackney went slightly pink, looking away.

"Ugh, fuck you..." He muttered, as Holloway approached him, smiling drily to herself. "Just... I care about ya, Holly. I don't wanna see you so worked up."

"I get that, Hackney, really. I do, and as much as I worry about Myuku, noone's gonna mean more to me than you, m'kay? Keep that in mind..." Whispered Holloway, as Hackney smiled warmly.

"Aww, thanks, I'm flattered..." Hackney replied, blushing and looking away, as Holloway chuckled to herself.

~

"So, tell me more about The Rogues. Like, individually."

"Well, it's hard to really nail down a stereotype for them all. They're all complex." Kazekiri replied, scratching his chin.

"Right, are you the leader, per se?"

"Oh, no. I'm, like, third in command. We don't really have a leader. But if I had to nominate one, it'd be Kiru. She's a Glaceon, very... well built. She does lots of workouts, y'see?" Kazekiri explained as Myuku nodded.

"Right, and the second in command?" Myuku asked.

"Ah, that's Kasha. She... is very unique. Me and her have a deep history. Works out much less than Kiru does, but still is very large and cuddlable, if that's a word. We're friends with benefits, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't feel things." Kazekiri mused, looking down and blushing.

"Well hey, best of luck with her, man. Just be yourself, be courteous and treat her with the respect she deserves and you two will enjoy a happy relationship. I can't say from experience, but I know that's kinda how it goes." Myuku smiled, as Kazekiri looked up, a warm smile painted across his face.

"Hey man, thanks. There are loads of others. Like, Shoku, the medic, Asuke, the barista and Orochi and Maru, the two... who I honestly kinda worry about, because of how stupid they are." Kazekiri laughed, as Myuku joined in with light chuckles, looking around the bar. It was then that the Steenee from earlier approached, a tray in her hands with two drinks atop it.

"Ah, thanks a million!" Kazekiri grinned as the Grass Type began to hand out their drinks.

"Crimson Sangria?" She called, to which Kazekiri responded.

"Yep, that'll be mine! Cheers!" He responded, taking the pinkish drink from the tray and admiring it. Within it were numerous fruits, including lemons as well as mint. "This looks bloody lovely..."

"And the Rooibos Red Wine?" She asked once more, this time prompting a response from Myuku, who raised his paw coyly.

"Y-yeah, that's mine. Thank you so much..." Myuku thanked, as Kazekiri handed the Steenee roughly £37. She took the money happily, offering a gentle wave before walking away.

"Well, hey, cheers to those we love in our life, eh?" Kazekiri offered, raising his glass. Myuku did the same, clinking the pint glasses together.

"Cheers, indeed." Myuku smiled. "Wow, this music is good, mind if I offer them a couple quid for their talent?"

"Y'know, it's funny, I was just about to do that. Sure, let's offer them something for their troubles." Kazekiri responded, standing up and heading to where the musicians stood, continuing their grandiose symphony.

Myuku followed close behind, trying to slink his way through the chattering crowd who, despite being somewhat drunk, had the sincerity to grant him access to the stage.

The song ended, at perfect timing, on a chord. The crowd around them erupted into cheering and laughter, notably from Kazekiri, whereas Myuku was just an onlooker.

"Hey, lads! Fantastic work! Want a couple quid for your work?" Kazekiri offered, gaining the Gardevoir's attention. She smiled in response.

"I would really appreciate it. That kind of thing means a lot to us." She beamed, as Kazekiri put a few pounds into a jar resting atop the piano. Myuku approached after him.

"Would you like some more money? People as talented as you guys deserve it." He offered, to which the Gallade responded.

"Feel free, donations are never expected but always appreciated, mate." He replied, as Myuku leapt up, placing some money into the jar that Kazekiri had placed it in, before making their way back to their table, some 20 feet away.

Kazekiri already sat there, his Crimson Sangria in his hands and raring to sip.

"Let's take a sip together, eh? Celebrate a new friendship!" Kazekiri offered, as Myuku couldn't help himself from agreeing. Once the two had come to an agreement, Kazekiri counted down from 5.

Once the number reached 1, both took a short drink of the alcohol in front of them. Myuku's face soured slightly, whereas Kazekiri thumped his chest with his hand, as if he'd just had heartburn.

"My god, that shit is good, but damn! Really gets ya in the chest! How's yours?" Kazekiri questioned, as Myuku shook his head, in a vague attempt to rejuvenate.

"I'm... evidently not as used to alcohol as you are, is it a prevalent thing in The Rogues?"

"Oh, it's in our veins, Myuku. In our veins. Especially the bulkier ones, like Kiru, are very good at firming alcohol. This stuff's nice though, you should try it." He offered, passing his glass over. Myuku felt a bit bad about denying it, so he put it up to his lips, and took a sip.

It felt like fire upon the tongue, yet the kind that satisfied him with it's taste, if that existed.

It slid down his throat, as Myuku's eyes widened. Kazekiri laughed at his eccentricities, taking the drink back and slamming down about half of it. Myuku coughed briefly, before returning to the comfort of his own drink.

"OK, I can confidently say that these drinks were worth it. These are very nice." Kazekiri grinned, as Myuku had a smidgen more comfort with his own red wine, which he sipped much slower than Kazekiri did.

"I don't think I could go for food, to be honest. These drinks will be alright for me." Myuku stated, as Kazekiri nodded in agreement.

"True, because there's no holiday feeling like returning from a bar and returning to a room that isn't yours. That's how you know that you feel on holiday, y'know? Shame I'm here for business, and not pleasure." Kazekiri muttered.

"True that, mate. Shall we get going in a few minutes? I'm nearly finished with my drink." Myuku offered, as Kazekiri rolled his eyes, smiling.

"I can't fault ya, I guess you wanna get back to your comfort zone, I get that. How about you go home and I'll tag along a few minutes later. I remember the way, don't worry. And I'll know how to avoid those magistrates from earlier." Kazekiri grinned, as Myuku smiled to himself.

"I guess that would work, but please be careful, alright?" He beckoned as Kazekiri flashed him a quick thumbs up, before heading out of the door. Myuku stepped back into the night.

The sky was almost pitch black, and the only light resonated from the windows of the numerous tall, dull buildings lining the streets. The wind howled in the distance, as the moonlight glittered on the docks below. The water rippled against the shore.

Myuku's scarf billowed in the wind as he made his way across the cobbled streets of Blackfall. His eyes watered as the whipping wind lashed against his face.

His feet pattered across the damp streets as he power-walked back home. He never liked going through the streets of Blackfall during the night. It always gave him a sense of lingering uneasiness, as if someone or something were behind him, arm raised with a concealed weapon.

He sighed to himself, his breath being visible in the chilly air, erupting into a flitting puff of air, which vanished into the wind. The water lapped against the docks, licking the docks with its salty tongue.

Myuku arrived home, thankfully unperturbed the entire way as he opened the door to Gentille Inn. He was initially greeted by Hackney, who approached him with a dry smile.

"Ah, Mimi. Good to see ya back, mate. Holly's just with the chefs, checking up on... stuff. I don't know, she was kinda vague." He grinned, as Myuku sat down, easing his tired legs.

"Yeah, good to see you too, Hackney. Whatever is Holly doing in the kitchens? She doesn't usually do that." Myuku asked, to which Hackney shrugged.

"Hell if I know. I doubt it's much. Anyway, what happened between you and Mr. Lyzaki?" Hackney asked, to which Myuku took a deep breath.

"Well, we hit it off! We exchanged some drinks, and we talked about his proposition to me." Myuku responded.

"Ah, did he mention the slowness in the workplace?"

"What? I'm going to assume he told you a little bit of bollocks, because that's not what he told me about..."

"...I'm going to need an explanation. I'm not mad, just curious." Hackney observed, raising an eyebrow. "I feel like Mr. Lyzaki is hiding something from us."

"Well, he basically... is a part of... a vigilante group of Eeveelutions, for lack of a better term." Myuku stammered, wincing as Hackney's expression differed with each phrase.

"What else...?"

"They like to steal things... because they believe that using money of any kind supports the larger government, which is against their morality. They also have a strange adoration with alcohol, not that I'm complaining though..."

"Right, I see. So, are you being asked to... move out, essentially?" Hackney deduced, to which Myuku looked away reluctantly.

"Yes..."

Hackney sighed. He paced around the room, not knowing how to respond.

"God, look. Let me clarify, I, myself, am not too fussed with your decision. It's your life, and I want the best for you. But Holly? I'm... admittedly nervous about how she'll react. She holds you almost as dearly to her as she holds me, so I don't know if she's as willing as I am to give away a part of herself. Not that I want you gone, but I think I could handle it a bit better."

"That's... a very mature response. Thank you. I was nervous about telling you this, to be honest. I might need you to tell Holly, as I don't think I could do that myself. I doubt I'd ever forgive myself. I mean... I want to. I'd finally have a semi-large friend group, and people who appreciate me... but, I've already abandoned my past life once, and I'm scared to do that again."

Hackney's brow darkened.

"Look, I get that. How about you go to bed, and I'll tell Holly, and you can talk about this in the morning, m'kay? It might make things a bit easier." Hackney smiled, to which Myuku pondered for a brief moment, before nodding and heading up the stairs and to his room.

Hackney, heart dented, made his way to the kitchen, knowing that Holloway was likely going to be worse off than him.

Chapter Text

Myuku woke up almost the same as any other day. The streets outside were now being lashed with harsh rain.

The skies were, as per usual, barren of sunlight, as the grey clouds raced across the atmosphere.

The fatigued Jolteon yawned, trying to force himself out of bed and keep his tired eyes wide open. He eventually slipped out from beneath his blanket, swaying slightly as he sauntered to the scarf on a table by the door, wrapping it around his neck.

Before he could reach his goggles, there was a knock on the door. Given the circumstances, Myuku's frantic mind jumped to Kazekiri as he walked toward the door, twisting the knob and opening it.

Standing on the other side was a teary-eyed Roserade.

Holloway.

Myuku's brow furrowed, instantly knowing what this was about.

"Hey, can I come in?" Holloway asked, trying her best to keep her feelings at bay. Myuku stepped aside.

"Feel free, my house is yours, too." Myuku replied, also refraining from showing off any mental instability. Holloway thanked him, before going to his bed, and sitting on it, gesturing for him to do the same. Myuku reluctantly obliged.

"I'm going to assume that you already know what this is about." Holloway spoke, keeping her gaze firmly set away from the Jolteon. Myuku nodded.

"I can have a good guess, yes."

"You're really going to do that, huh?" Holloway asked, looking up, but still away from Myuku.

"Well, I don't know. I can't outright confirm nor deny it. It's been eating me up since last night." Myuku responded, as Holloway finally turned to meet his gaze.

"I want you to be happy, Mimi. If being happy means living away from Blackfall, then who am I to stop you?" Holloway asked, as Myuku was rushed with a wave of guilt. "I can't promise it won't hurt, but I refuse to shackle you here."

"I... It's... I do wanna stay here, Holly. Blackfall may suck, but I've made a life here that, though how dreary it may be, I've grown to appreciate. Truth is..." Myuku admitted, as Holloway now looked at him intently. "I'm scared."

"You're scared? Whatever for?" 

"I... I've already changed my life once. When I moved to Osore, that was a massive step for someone like me. With the cost of... abandoning my family. I coveted money, not love then, y'see." Myuku mumbled, looking up and out of the window. "I'm scared to do that again. You, Hackney and Tsume are like family to me, Holly. I feel like I'll be making the same mistake I've already made."

"Aww... Mimi... I don't want you feeling like you're abandoning us! I will always hold our fond memories, y'know? Your life is your own, and I wish... how I fucking wish that you could see that for yourself! It doesn't need to revolve around anyone else, you need to carve it yourself, if that makes sense."

"I... Thank you..."

"Hackney also told me about Mr. Lyzaki's... 'proposition'. I know that you are so, needlessly scared of change, but I think that meeting a new group of Pokemon who are not only in your genus, but share the same political beliefs as you will be a good thing!" Holloway reassured, now smiling at him as Myuku was on the cusp of tears. "Do you need to cry?"

Myuku nodded as Holloway held out her arms.

Myuku instantly moved over and hugged the Roserade, sobbing quietly into her shoulder.

After a few seconds, the two split the hug, Myuku's eyes now bloodshot from crying.

"Arceus, I must look in a right state." Myuku joked, as Holloway chuckled slightly.

"You do, no offence." Holloway laughed.

"None taken. Thanks for having this conversation with me, Holly. I think I really needed to... get my fears off of my chest. Thank you for always being there for me." Myuku smiled, as Holloway reciprocated the action.

"Hey, anytime! Also, from what I've noticed, you haven't eaten for a while... would you like some breakfast? On the house!" Holloway asked, to which Myuku was immediately hit with the realisation that she was correct. He hadn't eaten for a while, and it was about time he did so.

"Yes, I think I'd like that, yes..."

"Come on, buddy, let's get you something to eat."

~

Kazekiri woke up at around 9:35 AM. 

The usual time for most Rogues, not that they were good at telling time. All they had back in The Coven was an old grandfather clock that was off by about 10 minutes.

Looking to his left, he saw a letter on his table. It was an ivory white, and sealed with a red brand, depicting the two letters 'AT'. Reaching over slowly, he took hold of it, examining it before opening.

It read as follows.

Dear KZ,

How has your time in Gentille been? Any luck? We know that Blackfall isn't the most appealing place, but hopefully the handsome sum of money supplied should help soften the blow. Things have been somewhat lonely at The Coven without you. I think KS's especially heartbroken, eh?

M, O and S are all on missions in Blackfall today. If you see them, be sure to introduce your new Jolteon friend to them, if you have found one. When you return, we'll have all the food you could want, as well as a drink, specially made by yours truly. 

Have fun in the big city, mate! Oh, and please respond soon, we miss you. Send it to 43, Brooke Avenue. S is posted there for the time being, and can teleport the letter to us.

Sincerely, A.

Kazekiri sighed as he laid the letter down on the table. He did miss The Coven. 

Wait...

What if he took Myuku to meet The Rogues today?

"Kaze, you are one smart and sexy motherfucker..." He grinned, looking at himself in a small, wooden mirror. "Well, save that..." He gestured to his right eye. Picking up an eye-patch on the table, he slung it over him, concealing his eye. 

In the letter addressed to him, Kazekiri also sighted a pen. Presumably to write a response. He didn't quite know how to word it, as he was never that great with his vocabulary. Thinking nevertheless, he began to write his response.

Dear A,

You'll be happy to hear that I have found a Jolteon. His name is Myuku, unsure of his surname as of right now. Blackfall has been a bit of a shithole, but I did find this really nice pub in town. Still not as good as your stuff, don't worry.

I will, if everything goes to plan, be visiting The Coven today, to introduce you to Myuku. He's very shy and timid, more so than I used to be. Warn KI of this. He's also not very strong on alcohol. So, we might need to provide him with other means of drinks, such as coffee, or maybe tonic water mixed with berries. 

Kindest Regards, KZ.

Kazekiri laid down his pen, standing up and stretching his legs as he pushed open the door. The sound of rain heightened as he walked along the hallway, tail swaying across the ground. He had a leathery, brown satchel slung over his shoulder, holding a cloak and a choker.

He made his way down the stairs, letter in mouth. When he reached the bottom floor, he sat on the sofa, opposite Hackney's desk. The aforementioned Zoroark looked up, staring intently at him.

"Ah, Mr. Lyzaki. Good morning."

"It's just Kaze. Don't worry about formality." The Vaporeon smirked, as Hackney grinned back.

"Well, alright then. Trust me, you and I seem alike in a lot of ways and I always hate putting on a poker face." Hackney grimaced.

"True that, brother, do ya know where Myuku is? Is he up?" The peppy Vaporeon asked, causing Hackney to rest his chin in his hands.

"Myuku's up, yeah. Just hasn't been eating well recently, so Holly's treating him to some food from the kitchens. She's really nice to him. Makes me wonder..." Hackney pondered, looking off into space.

"Nah, doubt it." Kazekiri responded. "If anything, she seems to me like the kind who'd be more interested in you."

"Me? How so? Do elaborate."

"Well, you two are very close as friends, and you work together. Sure Myuku and Holly might be more open around each other but it is hard to share things with your crush, isn't it?" Kazekiri grinned, causing Hackney to go pink.

"Never... considered it that way. I'll look out for any more signs. I mean... I'm not opposed to that prospect by any means." Hackney mumbled, shaking away his blush.

"Yeah, best of luck, mate." 

It was then that Myuku and Holloway walked into the room from the door beneath the stairs. Myuku had a large, bacon sandwich in his hands, a bite mark already left in its crust.

"Ah, Myuku! Good to see ya, can we talk?" Kazekiri asked abruptly, causing Myuku to tense up for a moment before responding.

"Yeah, we can talk... when I'm finished eating this, that is." He spoke, his voice slightly muffled from the food in his mouth. Holloway tittered at his actions before sitting beside Hackney, unaware that the Zoroark was side-eyeing her.

"So, how's your morning been?" Asked Kazekiri, tilting his head sideways as the Jolteon chewed his food slowly.

"Hm? Oh, my morning's been decent. I had an uh.... interesting conversation with Holly, so to speak. Then, she escorted me down here to get some food, and thus, here I am." He smiled, gradually making his way through the sandwich.

"Well, that's good to hear. Come to 118 when you've finished with your food, m'kay?" The Vaporeon spoke, wheeling around and slithering his way back up the stairs as Myuku watched him depart. Hackney and Holloway were embroidered in their own conversation, so Myuku decided that the wise option would be to sit still and finish his sandwich, and then meet the Vaporeon.

He sat still for a few moments, taking in the room around him, something he didn't often do.

To his left, a bonsai tree, potted and resting upon a table. To his right, the stairs that lead up to the complex rooms. Straight ahead, the reception desk, forged in dark oak, and the peeling, ivory wallpaper.

He was, as per usual, getting very sidetracked.

Finishing the last few bites of his sandwich, he wiped his mouth with his arm, bid the two receptionists farewell, and sauntered up the stairs.

He made it to room 118, and knocked thrice on the door, stepping back as the Vaporeon opened it. The two exchanged a friendly greeting, before Myuku entered.

"OK, what's this about?" He asked.

"Well, a member of The Rogues, Asuke, the barista you heard about yesterday, sent me a letter, asking me if I had found a Jolteon yet. I said that I had, and that I had plans to visit them soon to report my findings..."

"I assume you want me to go out and attend The Coven with you, to introduce myself?"

"Hit the nail right on the head, you have. Don't worry, the Pokemon currently at The Coven are some of the more lax ones, so they'll hopefully be a bit calmer. I don't want you being socially overwhelmed on a first impression, y'know? Plus, you're my friend, I don't want that for ya." The Vaporeon smiled confidently, as Myuku considered it.

"Y'know, I can't remember the last time that I actually left Blackfall, to see the Osorian Foothills. It's been too long. Fine, I'll come with you." The Jolteon smiled contentedly, as Kazekiri pumped the air with his fist.

"Before we go, I have a question."

"Shoot."

"How good are you with weaponry? In The Rogues, we like to use weapons a lot."

"Wow, uh, wasn't expecting that. I guess, being a Blackfall resident, I do have legal possession of a weapon. Two sai, but I rarely even think about them. Hell, I'm only about 50 percent sure of where they actually are." Myuku responded, quite taken aback by the question.

"Hm, damn. I was expecting a dagger or something. Two sai, pretty sweet. Go and fetch them, please." Kazekiri asked, to which Myuku did so. He walked back into his room, giving it one last glimpse, as he knew that there was a chance that he wouldn't see it again.

Reaching under his bed with his hand, he felt a box, cardboard and flimsy in texture. Taking it out, he opened the cover. Thankfully for him, there they were. Two sai, sharp and glinting, their hilts yellow and with the letter M on the left sai and the letter C on the right.

Slipping them both into his satchel, he made his way back to 118.

"Got them? Alright, let's go."

~

The two now found themselves standing in the streets of Blackfall.

"Before we go and begin truly, I have to send this letter to a fellow Rogue stationed in Blackfall. Let's go and do that first. You can become acquainted with her first, she's very mellow and sweet." Kazekiri grinned, jogging off down the street, Myuku following close behind him.

"What's the address?" Myuku asked, weaving around the crowd, keeping his eyes on the wagging tail of the Vaporeon.

"43 Brooke Avenue." Kazekiri replied, once they made their way out of the crowd. Myuku made a noise of understanding.

"I think I know where that is."

"I definitely do. Just follow me." Kazekiri smiled, as the two continued to weave their way through the narrow, cobbled, rainy streets.

After a few minutes of difficult running, the two found themselves on Brooke Avenue, a long, sloping road, with tall houses and wilting trees, hardly different from any other street. Kazekiri slid down the path, skidding to a halt once he found himself in the forties. Myuku was close behind him, sliding down the wet road.

"Here it is. 43, Brooke Avenue." Kazekiri observed, pointing to a house he'd sighted. 

The front garden was somewhat well-kept, with a couple flowers, most of them being outgrown by unkempt grass. The door was wooden and jet black, as Kazekiri approached and knocked. The door was answered about 9 seconds later, as it creaked open. 

Before them stood an Espeon, lily in one ear and a long, mauve, billowing cloak, flowing on their back.

"Shoku! How have you been?" Asked Kazekiri, as the Espeon's expression brightened.

"Kazekiri! I've been alright, myself. Who is this, standing at your side?" She asked, her voice eloquent and formal.

"H-Hi, I'm Myuku." The Jolteon mumbled, trying to be semi-assertive and confident.

"Well, it's fantastic to meet you. My name is Shoku, Medic of The Rogues. Do the pair of you wish to come in until the rain clears?" She asked, as Kazekiri pondered the offer.

"You know, yeah. I could go for that. Do you have any food? I haven't eaten today." The Vaporeon replied, head swivelling as the Espeon stepped out of the way, and then entering the house.

"Yes, yes, I'm sure I have some berries and tea somewhere. Do you wish for any food?" She asked, turning to Myuku, who wasn't expecting to be asked anything, and was somewhat taken aback.

"Hm? No, no. I-I've eaten this morning. If it's no trouble, can I have some water?" Myuku asked, as Shoku snickered to herself.

"Yes, of course you can. I'll check if we have some tea for you, Kazekiri." Shoku replied, her voice trailing off as she entered the kitchen, Myuku and Kazekiri coming to rest in the living room. They sat on large, leathery chairs, by an open fireplace. The air was crispy and cool as the two basked in the heat.

"So, how are you finding things so far? You're not too scared, are you?" Kazekiri asked, as Myuku kept his eyes firmly on the fireplace.

"I... Shoku seems nice, just my anxiety makes me slightly paranoid. I'm doing my best at keeping myself together, though." Myuku replied, as Kazekiri grinned.

"Well, hey. That's a good first step. Just... take some deep breaths, alright?" Kazekiri replied, as Myuku followed his actions, breathing slowly as the Espeon returned.

"Alright, I got some stuff... is... is he alright?" She asked, noticing the somewhat tense Jolteon.

"He's just a little shy, is all. Give him some space, I think he has it worse than I did." Kazekiri replied, as Shoku nodded.

"Right, I'm sorry to hear that. Hope you can conquer it, friend. Anyway, here's your water." Shoku responded, using her telekinetic ability to make the glass float effortlessly to his hands. He took the glass from her grasp, sipping it slightly.

"Thanks..." Myuku replied, as the Espeon smiled in response.

"So, how has life in Blackfall been?" Asked Shoku, prompting Kazekiri's attention.

"You know, funnily enough, considering all the past events, not too bad. I've been at this lovely inn, hosted by two kind, generous Pokemon, and of course I met Myuku. Me and him exchanged a drink at this fancy pub, 'The Poising Thyme'. Which reminds me..." The Vaporeon spoke, rummaging through his satchel. "Could you teleport this letter to The Coven?"

"No worries." Shoku replied, her eyes turning a bright, glowing blue, as the letter began to levitate. In a whisk of particles and cosmological effects, the letter fizzled out of existence, as it was sent elsewhere. "There you go."

"Cheers, erm... if you don't mind me askin', how have your uh... difficulties been, for lack of a better term?" Kazekiri asked, as Shoku replied.

"Being in Blackfall certainly hasn't helped. I feel even more like an adrift mote of dust, blending in with a mindless crowd. I am excited to go on a more... violent mission. But, as of now, I must stay here for about a week." Shoku sighed, as Kazekiri frowned.

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Hope you get better, mate. Should we be off?" He replied, turning to Myuku, who began to finish his drink.

"I mean, I-I guess if you're ready, then we can be off." Myuku mumbled, as Kazekiri began to stand up.

"Well, Shoku, it's been fantastic catching up with you, mate. And we'll see you when you return! Bye bye for now!" Kazekiri called, rounding the corner and leaving, Myuku following close behind.

"B-Bye... sorry for not being confident." Myuku spoke, looking back at the understanding Espeon.

"It's fine, Myuku. See you soon!" She called out, as the Jolteon closed the door behind him, and stepped into the garden.

~

"Well, she was nice, wasn't she?" Kazekiri smiled, as Myuku nodded slowly to himself. They now stood in the garden of 43 Brooke Avenue, chatting to each other.

"Yeah, she was." Myuku mumbled to himself, looking down. Kazekiri knew that something was off, but decided that now wasn't the best time to address it. 

"Alright, we're not leaving Blackfall through the conventional Great Iron Gate, obviously. We need to slip through this hole I've dug beside the wall." Kazekiri informed, as Myuku nodded along.

"Right, where is said hole?"

"Eh... about a 10 minute walk from here."

"OK, that's not too bad!" Myuku smiled, as Kazekiri already made his way off onto the road. The Jolteon followed him close behind him, scarf fluttering in the wind.

The two made their way through the grimy, flooded streets of Blackfall together, Myuku's expression darkening the further they progressed. The houses and buildings turned from being somewhat posh and fancy to being more akin to slums, hastily put together, and with bridges built between windows, connecting one side of the street to the other.

The two couldn't help but feel numerous watchful, prying eyes focused on them. Occasionally, they'd see the odd shadowy silhouette, slinking its way into the comforting darkness of the houses, or jumping across the bridges. The sense of being watched and intense paranoia was almost too much for Myuku, as he quivered slightly, trying to contain his internal horror.

"Hey, dude, you alright? You look really tense." Kazekiri noticed, as Myuku turned to him.

"I... I am really nervous about being here. I feel like we're gonna get attacked." Myuku muttered, shivering intensely. Kazekiri gave him a worried glance.

"Hey, don't worry about it. If anyone dares to hurt you, I'll beat them up. Hell, I'll probably kill them." Kazekiri reassured, as Myuku smiled.

As if by sheer coincidence, the two heard a pair of footsteps, belonging to neither one of them. Kazekiri froze, turning around to see who had bothered the two.

A Poochyena stood before the pair, one of its eyes bandaged, and scars running across its figure. It growled, bearing its sharp teeth as it approached the pair.

"What do we have here, eh? A couple weak... pathetic individuals. You've found yourselves in bad parts of town." He spoke, his voice gruff and hoarse, as if he had a sore throat. Kazekiri's eyes suddenly widened, as he inched away slowly.

"No no no no no no... no. This... can't be happening." Kazekiri panted, breathing heavily. He was more frightened than Myuku was. "They've... found me. Oh god, they've found me..."

"What are you planning with us?" Myuku asked, moving back yet standing his ground.

"To teach you happy living folk a lesson. A lesson demonstrating life here in the bowels of Blackfall..." The Poochyena spat, taking out a combat knife. Kazekiri was shuddering, huddled in an almost fetal position, and muttering to himself in pure, unrelenting fear. Myuku saw that only he could do something about this.

"Show me just how hard it is then, you'll die." Myuku replied wittily, unsheathing his sai. His grip in both hands was unsteady and quaking, but he had no choice.

"Oh... posh boy wanna act tough now? You and your foreign folk, here by sucking the cocks off the government! I ought to kill you right where you stand." The Poochyena growled, as Myuku's brow furrowed.

"I hate this government just as much as anyone else here does! They've killed my life too..."

"Bollocks! You at least have a place to stay. You know how I can tell? That fur, it smells so different. You could be picked up from a mile away! Enough chit-chat, have at you!" He cried, lunging forward, knife outstretched.

Myuku leapt out of the way, plunging his sai forward, only to be met with a well-timed parry from the Dark Type, who countered by kicking Myuku in the gut. He fell over in pain, trying to steady himself to stand back up. The Poochyena walked over to him, stamping on his torso.

Myuku rolled away as the Poochyena plunged his foot directly onto Myuku's sai, yowling in pain as he leapt backward, blood now showing.

"Seems I've drawn first blood."

"Funny, you're also going to be drawing your last breath!" The Dark-Type bellowed, charging into the Jolteon and pinning him to the wall with his left paw. He then proceeded to rake at Myuku's face with his claws. Myuku was cut badly, his face being torn, as blood seeped from his fur.

He kicked the Poochyena away, right in the stomach, as he had done before, walked over to him trying to get back up, and kicked him across the face, sending him spinning to the ground, unconscious, and bleeding.

Myuku, still somewhat woozy, sheathed his sai, and walked over to Kazekiri, who had shaken himself out of his initial state of panic.

"Are you alright?" He asked, Kazekiri shook his head once more to wake himself up a tad.

"Yeah... just... I don't wanna talk about it." Kazekiri admitted guiltily. "But, wow, dude! You kicked his ass! Very impressive."

"Thanks, I'm flattered, honestly. I never get such... outlandish compliments?" Myuku smiled.

"Oh shit, mate! You're face! God, you're bleeding." Kazekiri noticed as Myuku pawed at his cheek, noticing a patch of blood on his paw.

"Hm. I guess the adrenaline hasn't worn off yet. I'll probably feel it in a few minutes." He stated, as Kazekiri stood back up and the two continued walking.

The streets were vacant from that point onward.

"Here's the hole!" Kazekiri announced, as Myuku stopped in his tracks. Before them was a hole, some 1.8 metres wide. It arched as it went under, coming back up, presumably on the other side of the wall.

"Well... ready when you are."

"Guess what, bitch? I'm ready."

The duo descended down the deep, dark divot. 

~

Outside... was beautiful.

The weather was overcast, yet the clouds didn't seem so gloomy. There were great foothills, rolling up and down before Mt. Coronet, which loomed in the distance, a monolith, with a snowy peak. The grass itself swayed in the wild and wet winds, and was damp to the touch. There were trees, great and grand, their bony branches aching as they reached upwards, barren of any flora.

There were berry bushes and other shrubs around the area, with plentiful food growing upon them, and numerous Bug Types finding their way through the wild winds on top of them.

There were paths, winding and dirty, rolling up and down the foothills in a serpentine fashion. It felt so freeing, so open.

So empty, yet so full...

So calm, yet so lively...

So new, yet so familiar...

"Earth to Myuku..."

"Ah, forgive me. I just... have never seen Osore like this before. It's... rather beautiful, in a way."

"Yeah, I guess it is." 

Kazekiri and Myuku sat down beside one another, looking over the landscape. Their expressions now painted with happy smiles, despite the dismal nature of it all.

"I like this. I could get used to this, y'know?" Smiled the Jolteon, as Kazekiri looked at him. 

"You aren't alone in that. I mean, I'm already used to this kind of thing, but I don't think I can tire rethinkin' about it." Kazekiri observed, turning back to look at the scenery. "We're about 10 minutes away from The Coven. It's between here and Settapoint." Kazekiri grinned, as Myuku looked onward.

"Yeah. Let's get going, I wanna be somewhere safe, especially now that I'm starting to feel my injuries." Myuku winced, as Kazekiri nodded along.

The two walked along the paved paths, leading to the large forest beyond the grassy, wet plains. Rain began to patter once more against the ground, having died down slightly for the slightest moment, before picking up again. 

"I cannot wait to dry off once we get home." Kazekiri muttered, as his fins drooped miserably in the rain and his expression soured.

"What, do you not like rain? I thought Vaporeon loved rain."

"Nuh-uh, that's a misconception. Personally, I hate the stuff." Kazekiri mused, perambulating along slowly, as Myuku stuck at his side, pulling his scarf over his apparent wound. "I do like lakes and such, though. Ponds and rivers and that, that's my kinda thing."

"Right, I assume that's because you can turn invisible?" Myuku replied, cocking his head to the side. Kazekiri nodded.

"Yeah, yeah, that's why. Wait... if it's raining, really really hard, can I just, like, turn invisible on the spot?"

"Does your apparel also disappear in the water?"       

"No, it doesn't. I tested that." Kazekiri responded begrudgingly, grimacing as he walked under a tree and felt a significant dollop of water splash right between his eyes.

~

After about 7 minutes of walking and exchanging in a meagre conversation, they had arrived. The Coven itself appeared to be an underground house, carved into a small ledge, just beneath a hill. Trees surrounded its perimeter and dead leaves were piling around the entrance.

The door itself was wooden, and somewhat rotting, and holes had been punched from the inside to act as windows. A small, orange light shone dimly from the inside, and the noise of conversation could be heard, albeit completely indistinct.

"Alright, we're here. Are you ready to go in?" Kazekiri asked, turning to the Jolteon, who steeled his nerves, smiled confidently, and nodded.

Stepping up to the door, Kazekiri knocked rhythmically on the door, as if to signify a special knock that only they knew. A few seconds later, it was answered by a Sylveon.

They were dressed in a pink hood, causing their ribbons to droop down slightly, she looked up at the Vaporeon and smiled broadly.

"Kaze! It's good to see you!" She beamed, shaking hands quickly with Kazekiri, as he reciprocated.

"Great to see you too, Asuke! Can we come in?" He asked, signalling to the Jolteon on his side. Asuke put her hands over her mouth.

"Oh! I didn't see you! You must be Myuku! Come in, come in!" She cheered happily, standing aside and bowing slightly at his entrance. He stepped in coyly, looking around the area.

The interior resembled a medieval tavern, with wooden poles as framing, with torches attached to them, giving the area a calm glow and a warm embrace. On the left, a bar, built shoddily and a rack full of all kinds of alcohol and other drinks. On the other side of the bar, were stools, many vacant, but two occupied by a Glaceon and a Flareon.

The Glaceon in particular stuck out, as they were considerably larger than all of the other residents in the house. Not built with fat, yet muscle. They were very well built, with strong arms and legs. They had a shot glass in hand, full of a purple drink, which they sipped merrily.

As for the Flareon, they were almost the same size, yet not with muscle, nor fat. They were just naturally larger than the average Flareon. They wore a burgundy bandana around their neck, and also had a shot glass, this time full of a golden liquid. 

The Glaceon was disrupted from their conversation by Kazekiri's voice, and turned around to meet his gaze.  

"Ah, Kaze! Good to see you're back! Everything alright down in Blackfall?"

"Yeah, things have been decent. Which reminds me, I've got us a Jolteon!" Kazekiri grinned, signalling to Myuku, as the Glaceon's expression brightened.

"Oh! Fantastic! It's great to meet you. I've seen your name in the letter so kindly teleported to the wrong fucking place." The Glaceon smiled, shooting a friendly glare at Kazekiri, who whistled to himself as if to avoid any suspicion on him. "Anyway, I'm Kiru. Welcome to The Rogues, Myuku."

Myuku offered a friendly wave to the Glaceon, who smiled at his wave. 

"Come, sit down with us for a moment. I'd like a chat with you." Kiru offered, to which Myuku tentatively agreed, moving to the bar and sitting down beside the Glaceon. "So, you're from Blackfall, eh?" she asked, as Asuke slithered her way back behind the bar, her ribbons reaching around the place to search for a drink.

"No, actually. I'm from Itami. It's quite far away from here." Myuku mumbled, as Kiru looked on with interest. The Flareon stood up and made her way over to Kazekiri, and struck up a conversation. "I'm not actually from Skammdeggi, though. Until I went to Blackfall, I was never intrigued by life in the city."

"Oh, really? Where did you live, then? If you don't mind me asking."

"Redemption. A small, unheard of town in the north of the island. I lived with my family until I was 16. Then I moved to Blackfall." Myuku explained, starting to get more used to conversation with Kiru.

"Hmm, interesting. Very few of us are from around here, but we've had nobody from Itami. It does show in your accent. As does mine, I'm sure." She laughed, as Myuku chuckled along slowly. "Fancy a drink?"

"No, I'm not an alcohol guy at the moment. I just prefer stuff that is a bit easier on the tongue, I suppose. Tea... or coffee. I like both of them, do you have either?" He asked, turning to Asuke. She did a small salute, before rummaging through her collection, and pulling out a jar of mashed up tea leaves.

"Right, milk or no milk."

"I'm from Itami."

"OK, milk it is!"

She got out a small, ceramic mug, and put the tea leaves in, before calling Kazekiri over.

"Scald." Asuke ordered, as Kazekiri emptied a mug full of scalding water out of his mouth, projected from energy. Myuku winced as Kazekiri gave him a look. "Relax, it's not like saliva, the water is formed using the oxygen and hydrogen in the air." Asuke reassured, pouring the milk in and stirring it in using one of her ribbons.

Passing the mug to Myuku, as he took a sip, as his eyes widened from the taste.

"Wow, uh, that is really nice. Nicer than I was expecting, if I'm honest."

"Are you underestimating me as a barista?"

"N-no! I just--"

"Relax, I'm only messing with ya."

Myuku sighed as Asuke giggled, helping himself to another swig of tea. Kiru seemed intent on kicking their conversation, so Myuku turned to the hulking Glaceon, and reinstated their chat.

"So, do you Rogues have like... titles? I met one of them in Blackfall and she referred to herself as Medic of The Rogues." Myuku asked, as Kiru understood where he was coming from.

"Oh, yes. We do, actually. The Medic of The Rogues is Shoku, the Espeon, a lovely woman. You're lucky to meet her. I am Leader of The Rogues." Kiru grinned, as Asuke chimed in from behind the bar.

"Alchemist of The Rogues, here."

"Deftness of The Rogues." Kazekiri grinned.

"Rancour of The Rogues, at your service." The Flareon smiled, as Myuku turned his eyes back to Kiru.

"We have two others. Maru and Orochi. Reaper of The Rogues and Fortitude of The Rogues, respectively." Kiru smiled happily, as Myuku was now fully engrossed in conversation.

"What's the Flareon's name, I don't recall b-being told?" Myuku asked, as Kiru mentally facepalmed.

"Oh, that's Kasha. Insanely nice and sweet, but almost as strong as me. Which brings me to another question. What weapons do you use?" Kiru asked. "Sorry to keep inundating you with so many questions, I just think you're quite interesting."

"I use two sai. Quite unconventional, I know. But it gets the job done." Myuku admitted, as Kiru laughed.

"You think a sai is unconventional? God, just wait until you see 'Coronet Glacier'!" She laughed.

"What is this 'Coronet Glacier' you speak of? I don't quite think I know what you're on about." Myuku mumbled, as Kiru realised that she hadn't told him yet.

"Oh, how could I make such a foolish mistake. This..." she strained, heaving a huge battle-axe, almost the size of him, "Is Coronet Glacier."

"Holy shit..."

"Yeah, it's quite the feat of smithing, isn't it?" Kiru smirked, holding the hulking weapon in front of her. "You should probably learn how to use your weapon more, I'll teach ya if you'd like."

"I mean, it could help, especially after what happened near the outskirts of Blackfall." Myuku muttered, as Kiru looked upon him quizzically.

"What? What happened?" She asked, as Kazekiri made his way to the table, overhearing the last few lines of dialogue between the two.

"Yeah, we got attacked, innit? A Poochyena with a combat knife. Myuku knocked the little prick unconscious, but he suffered scratching." Kazekiri grimaced, as Kiru looked at the Jolteon sorrowfully.

"Aw, I'm sorry, mate. I wish Shoku were here at this time. You're just gonna have to tough it out, I'm afraid. I'm sure you can, you seem strong. Anyhow, shall we get some weapons training?" She asked, as Myuku nodded in affirmation.

"Well, follow me to this door on your right." Kiru smiled, standing up and escorting the Jolteon through a wooden door in the same constructive style as the front door. Pushing it open, the two found themselves back outside, in a clearing. It was rectangular in shape, with hills and trees concealing it efficiently from almost every angle.

"Wow... this place is quite... serene." Myuku spoke, mouth agape as he looked around.

"Not used to being out of the city, eh? But yeah, this place is a place that I could get used to. We discovered it about two months ago. It's been our training grounds ever since. See those shoddy mannequins over there?" She asked, pointing to three tattered and torn scarecrows, made to resemble some kind of upright, bipedal mammal.

"Mhm... is that what I'll be practising on?"

"Yes, yes. Now, show me what you can do. I wanna see how you fight."

"R-right. Forgive me if I'm quite sloppy." Myuku apologised in advanced, as Kiru smiled wistfully at his excessive kindness.

"Don't worry about technique or style, I just wanna see brute force. This is your first time after all, I'm not asking for sparkling." She grinned, sitting down on a tree stump as Myuku took a deep breath, taking his two sai out of his bag.

Sliding it off, his brow furrowed as he prepared his demonstration. He shut his eyes as his mental countdown began.

"3..."

"2..."

"1..."

Myuku's eyes shot open as he raced toward the scarecrow in front of him. Leaping to the side, he dodged a proverbial attack launched at him before leaping at the scarecrow from its flank, plunging his sai into the theoretical occipital bone in the back of the head. Landing as gracefully as a tin of beans poured onto a pavement, he staggered slightly, as the mannequin dropped to the floor.

He snapped out of his fighting stance as he heard a short, cheery round of applause.

"Something I haven't seen from many of the others. Opting for strategy out of the gate. While requested against, I do welcome it. I already like your style, kid." Kiru smirked.

"I'm 20! Hardly a kid. Oh, and thank you very much. I'm honestly flattered."

"Eh, still younger than me. But, you're welcome, nevertheless."

"How old are you? Not to be rude, but I can't discern your age immediately." Myuku asked nervously, as Kiru giggled to herself.

"Not the first guy to ask me that. I'm 23." Kiru responded jovially. "Tell you what, we'll have something to eat, and then you can return to Blackfall. I know you're technically not one of us quite yet."

"That sounds great. You've really spoiled me tonight."

"Hey, don't worry about it. To a new friend?" Kiru offered, sticking out her paw. Myuku smiled happily, reciprocating the action. The pair shook hands.

"To a new friend."

~

The bar was surprisingly lively, considering that there were only 5 people.

"So that's the story of how I lost my virginity." Kasha concluded, as the others exchanged strange looks.

"Wait, so you're into that--"

"YES! OK? I'm into that... don't judge me." Kasha admitted, as the others laughed among themselves.

"Nah, don't worry, love. We're not judging you, we're laughing with you! Not at you... Nah OK we're laughing at you-" Kiru began, before erupting back into heaps of howling laughter.

"Fucking arseholes, honestly." Kasha grouched, pouting as she crossed her forearms. Kazekiri, now relieved of his mindless guffawing, placed a hand on her shoulder. 

"Hey, it's alright. At least you lost yours. Mine is like... bound to me." Kazekiri laughed.

They were all, save Myuku and Asuke, fairly drunk.

"They're like this a lot. Sorry..." Asuke apologised, as Myuku rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.

"No no! It's fine. Not usually my type of crowd, but I can make exceptions." He beamed, as Asuke nodded along.

"Right, well... that's good to hear. Fancy another drink?" She asked him, to which he nodded. "Tea again, I presume?"

"Yeah... I hope I'm not being too predictable." Myuku apologised, rubbing the back of his head gingerly.

"No, no. If that's what you like, who am I to judge? If anything, that just tells me that you like it a lot. I'd be a right bitch if I complained about that." Asuke giggled, fetching Myuku another ceramic glass of tea. Once more, Myuku put it up his lips, taking a large sip.

"Mmm, I might just keep conversations with you, you seem the most sober." Asuke offered, prompting Myuku over to a table, split off from the bar. It was circular in shape, with a wooden top and sturdy, metallic legs. The chairs themselves were rustic, and flimsy in appearance, a running theme with The Coven.

"Right. So, can you tell me about the personalities of The Rogues?" Myuku asked, to which Asuke nodded happily.

"Of course! Where to start, really? There's Kiru and Kaze... who I'm sure you've already met well enough. Especially Kaze. Kasha... I guess I can tell you a little bit about her."

"Well, tell me."

"Well, she's a very... excitable Pokemon. She always has energy, whether it be in the day to scout or fight, or in the night to party and drink. She never makes a dull moment, I suppose. She also has this really... bouncy vibe to her, as if each brain-cell in her head just bounces around, doing what it wants whenever."

"I'm going to use that phrase to describe someone in my life at one point."

"Shame, I've already trademarked it."

"Bollocks. Anyway, continue."

"Kaze's head over heels for her. Like, INSANELY head over heels. She feels the same, they just... have difficulties? I can't really describe it very well, I'm no relationship guru. But, yeah."

"Hmm, damn. I kinda get what Kaze must be thinking. It's not easy just... confessing to someone like that! Even if they are confirmed to be reciprocal of your feelings." Myuku stated, as if it were blatantly obvious

"Yeah, I agree with you. I mean, what if you had been misreading symbols and ended up killing a friendship? I don't think that there is a more painful feeling than heartbreak." Asuke muttered, stretching back as she rested in her chair.

"Fair. I might be heading off in a few minutes. It's been fantastic being here." Myuku smiled, as the Sylveon smiled back.

"Hey, it's been fantastic to have you. It's about time that we had a fresh face around here. I'm glad it was you. You're... different. In a good way, of course." Asuke complimented, as Myuku smiled warmly at her.

"I'm honestly flattered, once again, heh. I'm just glad that I'm welcomed here. Even despite my shyness."

"Yeah, I heard about that in the letter I got. Stay strong, brother, you'll get your way through it." She reassured, as Myuku stood up and walked toward the Glaceon at the bar.

"Hey, I'm gonna be going in a few minutes. Don't worry, I'll be safe." He smiled, as the Glaceon had a bittersweet expression on her face.

"Aww, I don't wanna see you go! C'mere..." She droned, evidently intoxicated, and hugged the Jolteon tightly. Letting go after a few seconds, she bore witness to a slightly dazed Jolteon, evidently not used to hugs from someone that much larger than him. "Save travels mate...!" She called, her words slurring slightly as she informed the others, who each offered a friendly wave.

Myuku offered one last goodbye wave before leaving the door, closing it behind him.

He took a breath of fresh air, as he stood before the large city, some 2 kilometres away across the plains, yet still very visible, as it was hard to miss, given its size. Slinging his satchel over his spiky, white mane, the Jolteon took one last sigh, before gazing up at the moon. It shone like an airborne pearl, glistening across the grass.

It was time to head back home. Back home, to Blackfall...

Chapter Text

Myuku's eyes slowly fluttered open, harshly rejecting the sunlight. The usual overcast weather had seemingly parted overnight, in its place being a golden, glistening sun. His head stung, his face stinging more so.

He sighed as he eased his way out of bed, noticing a letter on his desk. He didn't explicitly remember telling Kazekiri that he was in this room, so he assumed that it must've been from someone else. Moving his way over, he opened the letter, and read the following:

Dear Mimi,

Heard you might be moving! That's fantastic news, mate! Sorry I can't be there in person, work has really got me enveloped as of late. Don't worry, Holly's put in a good case for you being ill or some bollocks.

I wanna reiterate that I still feel guilty for not seeing you for the past few days, but I've heard about your little proposition given to you, and I'd like to give my thoughts.

I personally think it would be a great idea for you to begin a new life. Osore isn't that pretty of an island, or at least Blackfall isn't nice. These Pokemon I've heard about sound very... adventurous, to say the least. Maybe you'll get to visit different islands? Return to Itami, or maybe try Kikin? Either way, I can tell that this'll be an improvement for you.

Have fun, and always stay the same bastard that I've grown to love.

- Tsume

Myuku smiled to himself at Tsume's sincerity. The thoughtfulness of providing a letter of farewell despite such a lack of presence over the last few days was very generous and unnecessary. Laying the letter down, he put on his signature scarf and goggles, before leaving his room and heading downstairs.

Upon reaching the first floor, he was greeted by Holloway and Hackney, who both stood happily at the desks, offering him a friendly wave as he entered.

"Myuku! How're you doing? Face alright?" Holloway asked, as the Jolteon pawed at his face once more, this time realising the lack of blood.

"I mean, it's obviously seen better days, but yeah, I'm doing decently." He beamed, as Hackney grinned with his usual mischievous demeanour.

"Good to hear, mate! If you're wondering where Kaze is, he collected his stuff and is now presumably where you went with him yesterday. His room is vacant of his belongings, so he didn't leave anything behind. He gave us the rest of his money as a tip." The Zoroark smiled, holding a small coin in his hand, and fidgeting with it.

"Right, I think I know the direction of it now. It wasn't exactly complex to find." Myuku replied, as Hackney gave him a thumbs up. "Oh, also. I don't think I'll need breakfast from you two this morning. I don't know when I want to move, but I know that I'll do it soon. Still a bit nervous, though."

"That's fair. Guess you just can't keep yourself away from us, eh?" Holloway grinned, as Myuku went slightly pink, knowing that there was likely a hidden innuendo buried somewhere there. "Relax, I'm taking the piss."

"Yeah, I know, just... you know me." Myuku admitted, to which Holloway chuckled slightly.

"As I'll ever. Anyways, do you need help with packing?"

"No no, I haven't gotten that many things that I consider important enough to me to take with me on such a voyage." Myuku muttered, as Holloway nodded understandingly. "You know... I'm kind of tempted to move today, I don't think I can take much more of life in Blackfall, you know?" He asked, to which Hackney and Holloway looked at each other.

"You and us both, mate." He replied slyly, as Myuku gave them a glance.

"Hey, before I leave, can I ask for something?"

"Group hug?"

"Yeah..."

"I don't blame ya, come here." Holloway smiled warmly, as the three exchanged a large, crushing hug. Myuku fought back an outburst of emotions as he gripped the two tightly.

Letting go, he looked up at Hackney and down at Holloway, taking them in, as it could've been the last time.

"You guys will hopefully be able to visit. But... that won't change how difficult it's gonna be without you two around." Myuku smiled, as the pair collectively gushed at his remark.

"Aww, I'm gonna miss you, man! Don't make me cry here, you know once I start, I won't stop..." Hackney responded jovially, flicking a tear out of his eye, as Holloway also spoke.

"I'd love to visit. Even if I don't like your new colleagues, I'd do it just for you, I hope you know that." The Roserade smiled, shaking hands with the Jolteon.

"OK... I guess this is it. This won't be goodbye. I will send you guys a map, showing you how to get here. You do have to go through a pretty shady part of town, mind, so make sure you're ready." Myuku warned, as Hackney and Holloway nodded.

"We're fully evolved, Myuku, we're strong enough to fend off an attacker, even with a knife." Hackney grinned, as Myuku made a noise of understanding.

"Well... I guess I'm off then. Goodbye, for now, that is." Myuku waved, as Holloway and Hackney responded with a wave of their own, before Myuku left the building, stepping out onto the open streets of Blackfall once more.

~

Striding his way through a worryingly familiar part of town, he found himself back in the area where he had been attacked moments prior. Nothing had changed. The buildings were still square and polygonal, and the bridges between windows were still swaying back and forth. The sun was out, but even that did not subtract from the criminal atmosphere.

Feeling more confident now, Myuku proudly made his way through. He had already taken out one Pokemon here with only minor injury, what was to stop him from doing so twice? Besides, he'd probably garnered a reputation here for such a feat. Word spreads quickly in the slums, after all.

He found his way to the hole once more, peering down it, as if to confirm whether or not it was the correct one. He knew it was, deep down, but he couldn't help but feel unsure.

Stepping down into the dirty tunnel, he gazed longingly into the darkness, as if there were something hidden beneath the dark, inky black crevices, calling out to him. He aimlessly wandered through, despite the tunnel not even being 20 metres long. It arched, to the point of concealing sunlight until nearing the mouth of the cave.

Stepping back out into the sunlight, Myuku put his arm over his eyes, shielding himself from the sun.

Weird... for a creature with such excess fur, he preferred the rain.

The sun was always unpleasant for him, as it made him feel excessively hot and uncomfortable. However, being early in the morning, the weather wasn't too hot, so he was alright for now.

He walked across the dirty paths, smiling as the wind blew against his fur. For the second time in his life, he was happy with change. He was happy with how things had ended for him. It felt so strange for him to feel content with his decisions, yet for now, he finally was confident in his decision making.

He now found himself in the wintry forest. It was cold, bare, and lifeless. Save the last part, it was just the way he liked things to be around him. So still and peaceful, yet with knowledge of something at least co-existing.

Sighing wistfully to himself, he sat down for a brief moment, looking around the woods. The sun beamed down on the forlorn wood, as the Jolteon surveyed the surrounding woods.

All was still... until... he felt a tap on his shoulder.

Pupils shrinking in fear, he froze to the spot, rotating his head to look behind him. Myuku sighed in relief, realising who had tapped him on the shoulder, garnering his attention.

It was Kiru, the Glaceon from last night.

She helped the Jolteon to his feet before speaking.

"Myuku! How've you been, lad? The world's been treating you well, I hope?" She asked, smiling broadly, as Myuku looked away in embarrassment.

"Yeah, it's been OK. I've uh... decided that I'm gonna move in today, I think." Myuku replied, as Kiru gasped in joy.

"Really?! Oh, that's brilliant! Oh my Arceus, I'm so happy!!" Kiru squealed, shaking the hand of the Jolteon at an intense pace. "We'll be happy to have you as one of us! You don't need no paperwork bullshit, you're just... one of us."

"Thank you for taking me in. It... for lack of a better term, it means a lot to me. I need a better place to stay, after all."

"Hey, the pleasure's all mine... So, now that you're one of us, you're gonna need a title. Are you any good at words? Normally, Shoku is the one who does all of the naming stuff, but as you know, she's not here." Kiru asked, as Myuku had a surprised expression on his face.

"Yeah, I could try. I am actually a writer, so maybe I could give it a go. I haven't done anything about writing for the last few days, but I think that I'll be able to come up with something." Myuku replied, a weary yet certain expression now on his face.

"You're a writer?! That's so cool! Do you maybe have a copy of your work? I'd love to look at it sometime." Kiru asked excitedly, as Myuku rummaged through his satchel. He found his first, and only copy of his first novel that he'd written. Taking it out, he noticed the rather poor state it's in.

"Here you go. Deceptions Of The Capital. My magnum opus, if you will." Myuku beamed, handing the Glaceon the book, to which she peered intently at the cover.

"Oh, so that's your surname. I didn't actually know it beforehand." Kiru observed, looking back at the Jolteon.

"Mhm, Myuku Cirimei. It's quite an uncommon surname, but I digress." Myuku mumbled, as Kiru put the book into her own satchel over her shoulder.

"Alright, shall we get going to The Coven? Everyone's awake, except Kaze. Lazy bastard, he drank too much last night." Kiru muttered, as Myuku nodded.

"Yeah, I quite liked Asuke's way of making tea. Not something I'm used to, but I'm certainly not complaining. I don't know why, but you guys are surprisingly easy to talk to." Myuku complimented, as Kiru snickered at the line.

"Aww, I'm flattered. Yeah, you have been surprisingly confident, given how much I assumed you were going to be shy."

"I think it's the matter of you guys being in the same denomination as me. Eeveelutions, I mean. And of course, you all share my beliefs. I guess that just kind of amplifies my level of willingness to be more open." Myuku remarked, as the two began to walk back to The Coven. "I've always liked the forest like this, reminds me when I used to live in Itami."

"Oh, yeah! How was it in Itami, if you don't mind me asking?" Kiru asked, as Myuku pondered the question.

"My memory's quite foggy, but I'll see what I can remember about the place. I lived in Redemption. A small town on the island. My parents... they were very nice Pokemon, they even shared similar political beliefs to me. I... regret leaving, to be honest."

"Everything alright? You don't have to tell me more--"

"No, no! I wanna. I think it's good if you get to know me a bit more." Myuku interjected, as Kiru looked taken aback, but accepting of it. "Plus, it helps me understand myself in a way, too."

"If you insist."

"Yeah, I always remember running with my friends in the fields. What few I had, anyways. I was always chastised, whether it be camaraderie or genuine insults, it all kinda stung. But... I did manage to overcome it, which is good news. Sorry, I'm just... sorta lost in my language at the moment." Myuku muttered, as Kiru side-eyed him worriedly.

"Heh, I know all too well what that feels like. I'm from Tyrrenal, the North City. I enjoyed it, sure... but I also suffered a similar fate. Funny how we can be so similar in our past yet so different in our future." She mused, looking towards the sky.

"I guess that's just how the mind works. I'm no psychologist." Myuku replied, adjusting his scarf so it was over his nose.

"Neither, Shoku is, though. She probably knows something about that kinda thing."

"She seems quite talented, is she like... a graduate?"

"Yup, well, not technically. But she has all the intelligence of an expert. We kinda consider her to be one." Kiru smiled, as the two could see the entrance to The Coven in sight. "Well, here we are. You've done some good walking, that'll get your cardio done for the day. You're probably free to rest."

"Thank Arceus, my legs are worn out, and my heart more so."

"What makes you say that-- Oh... yeah. You had to leave some folk behind, didn't ya, lad?" Kiru asked Kiru, as Myuku nodded.

"...I'm sorry, lad. You didn't deserve that. They can visit. If you show me where they live, I can get Shoku to teleport a letter containing the details of where we are. Does that sound good to ya?" Kiru asked, as Myuku contemplated the idea. Given the inaccuracy of her previous teleport, he was slightly apprehensive, but it was better than trying nothing.

"Yes, I think I'd like that. Some of them lot are my best friends, so I kinda hold them dear, y'know?"

"Oh, but of course, lad! I get that, I got best friends here too, so I get it." Kiru smiled. "Anyways, shall we go in and I treat ya to a drink?"

"You're spoiling me here, y'know. Not that I'm complaining, by any means. But, to answer your question, yeah, I think I... I could go for some of that. Non-alcoholic, though. I'm not much of a drinker." Myuku responded, lowering his scarf to expose his mouth as the two stepped into The Coven.

~

As per usual, the place was vibrant, the warm, orange light glowing dimly around the room, and the chatter of faraway Rogues being heard as ambience. Clinking of glasses, shuffle of footsteps, overhead conversation, all resonated, forming a comforting cacophony of a homely atmosphere.

Kiru sat at the bar, a fair distance away from Kazekiri and Kasha, who were in their own conversation with the barista, Asuke. The Sylveon's ribbons wriggled wildly about, fishing up bottles to inspect them from the racks behind her, or pouring drinks pumped with caffeine. It was still decently early in the morning, after all, so caffeine was going to be nothing but a benefit.

"Well, it's good to have you back here, I think you slot in quite nicely with our cast. Some of them are absent, but that's to be expected. There's usually at least one absentee at any given time, often in Blackfall or Settapoint." Kiru explained, as Myuku listened intently. The Jolteon had sat on a chair beside Kiru, as she continued to talk.

"I'd hope so. They seem like my crowd, despite my timidity."

"Hey, for someone with timidity, I'm very impressed at how social you've been! You should be proud of that, if nothing else..." The Glaceon smirked, as Myuku nodded happily.

"Yeah! I am proud of that, trust me. I don't quite know how I got here so fast, to be honest. I'm still recovering from the whiplash of this whole... thing, for lack of a better term." Myuku responded, as Kiru clapped for Asuke's attention, promptly attracting the Sylveon over.

"Oh! Myuku, was it? It's great to see you again! And Kiru, no less. Morning to both of you." She smiled, sticking a ribbon out to both of them, offering to shake appendages, which both of them gladly reciprocated.

"Morning, Asuke. It's early doors, can I just have some tea?" Kiru asked, as Myuku chimed in.

"Coffee, if you can, of course." He asked politely, as Asuke mentally noted down both of their answers.

"Right, tea and coffee, tea and coffee. With pleasure, give me a few minutes!" She chirped, moving away for a brief moment.

"Hey... if it's not too much trouble, can you tell me more about Tyrrenal?" Myuku requested, as Kiru's expression darkened slightly.

"I... don't really like dwelling on my past. I haven't got as much cherished memories as you do... sorry." She replied, feeling bad for the Jolteon as his ears folded down.

"Oh, that's alright. I've had quite a nice life, and I still feel quite down. I can't imagine how you must feel." He apologised, as Kiru gave him a smile, conveying a feeling of forgiveness.

"Thank you for respecting my personal space. Already a bonus over some of the other boys here. Notably the two absentees, Maru and Orochi. Great guys, just very... immature at times. I respect them a lot, though. When sober, Orochi is, hands-down, the best physical fighter here. I have the most power, sure, but he has the best technique and form."

"That leads me onto another question. Less personal, this time." Myuku queried.

"Feel free."

"Do you guys... uh... kill?"

"OK, let me explain my answer. No, we don't kill, unless absolutely necessary. We will often knock said assailants unconscious, and let nature do its thing. If the enemy is a persistent threat to us, then we consider ending their life."

"Right, good. I don't really want to be shouldered with a group of murderers, no offence." Myuku added, as Kiru chuckled to herself.

"Heh, fair enough. I mean, being allied with such a crowd doesn't sound fun. Anyway, shall we talk politics?"

"Well, I'm more than happy to."

~

"Right, I gotta say, I'm digging this new technology shit, can't lie."

"You aren't the only one, trust me brutha."

Another groggy morning in Blackfall streets. The pair of Pokemon sat together on a sofa, drinking glasses of water as they looked around the room. On the walls were large, swinging clocks, decorated with roman numerals.

The bookshelves themselves were decorated with numerous books with thick, solid spines, each with titles written with a golden lace.

"I mean, they got these cool clocks, and those books and..."

"M, mate, we all have that shit at home in our rooms, remember? Normally I'm meant to be the irrational and stupid one out of us two."

"Well damn, a bit unnecessary. But yeah, it just looks more advanced in this setting, I guess."

"Yeah, yeah, I'll give you that, it certainly does look at bit posher."

The pair chatted amongst themselves, laughing and snickering at the odd passing comment or two. One was a Leafeon, some 3'4 in height, quite tall for his species, with piercing amber eyes and orange appendages. Around his neck was a clasp, of which connected a huge, billowing, verdant cloak, which as of now hung uselessly over the sofa. His features were weathered, causing him to look old for his age.

The other, an Umbreon, gaunt and pale in complexion, with brilliant, blinking eyes, looking around wildly and erratically. He too sported a cloak, only black as night, with dazzling, golden seams running around its parameter. His rings glowed slightly as he chuckled frivolously. Despite being older than his Grass Type counterpart, his appearance gave him a much younger, almost adolescent look.

"I mean... I do think I prefer the other place, but that just... holds sentimental value, to me at least." The Leafeon grinned, as the Umbreon looked toward him, an agreeable, fair look in his eyes.

"Yes, yes. By all means. Yet, I am not gonna discredit this place for what it's worth. I wonder if S is alright?" The Umbreon pondered.

"Ah, you know her, she'll be fine. Maybe she'll have some inner turmoil, but don't we all?"

"I don't really know if I like that way of thinking about it. She has it much worse than we do, innit?" The Umbreon replied, now looking slightly concerned, his beady eyes displaying a look of inquisition and dread.

"Well, yes. Jeez, M, I knew you were possessive, but damn! Always got your mind on some girl, eh? If I didn't know any better, I'd say that there are some deep-seated feelings~." The Leafeon cooed mockingly, as the Umbreon rolled his eyes.

"And you do know better. So, you know that no such feelings exist. I mean, S always felt like a sister to me, y'know? A sister I never had."

"Oh, so we're just gonna forget about the fact that you do have one?"

The Umbreon face-palmed, realising his evident mistake as the Leafeon chuckled haughtily at his shortcoming.

"Yes, right, of course. But like, you can at least see where I'm coming from, right? Am I making sense?" The Umbreon asked, now looking nervous for a whole different reason.

"Yeah, I guess I do. Remind me, how long do we have to stay in this shitty house? I wanna get back to The Coven and drink my weight in alcohol..." complained the Leafeon.

"Ugh... fuck's sake. You need to lay down on the alcohol! I don't want my best friend becoming an alcoholic now, do I? Oh, and to answer your question, 3 days."

"Right..."

The two sat in bleak, uttering silence, as the wicked wind whistled beyond the window panes, and the skies clouded up once more. Rain was to befall the city once more.

Chapter Text

Kazekiri sighed wistfully to himself, leaning back in his bar stool, to the point when it was balancing on two legs. His eyepatch, slightly dusted, snapped over his face, and his revealed eye looked down in boredom. His mouth curled down, and his countenance depicted pure monotony. He was getting tired of life on Osore.

"Kaze, everything a-alright?" 

It was Myuku, his injury now scabbing slowly, yet keeping his timid, yet chipper energy about him. 

"Myuku! Yes, I'm alright, just getting a bit tired of this fuckin' island." The Vaporeon grimaced.

"Tell me about it. I've been here too long. I wanna move, if I'm honest." Myuku replied, as Kazekiri looked back up at him.

"Yeah. You've been places, yeah? Sounds quite nice. I've been meaning to ask Kiru if she wants to move to another island. The whole gang, I mean. But I'm only gonna do that when everyone is here." Kazekiri smirked, looking off into space, as Myuku began to ask him questions. He himself was fine with answering them, but he could get tired of them quickly.

"So... are you lot nomads, in a way?"

"Eh...? Not really, but I'd like to be. Feels good to get around, I s'pose. I always liked the idea of island hopping. Experience the world from so many different perspectives, y'know?" The Vaporeon replied, pondering on the thought.

"Yeah, island hopping does sound fun. It gives me an excuse to distance myself from this island too, I guess. There's a lot to see in this world, and I've only seen part of it." Myuku responded, resting his elbows on the bar as he looked down somewhat glumly.

"Yeah, but at least you're not from around here. Osore born, here. Lived on this weathered rock all my life. How was Itami? I don't know much about it."

"Well... it was very varied. I was not a resident of its capital, but rather, a small fishing port named Redemption. Funny name, now that I look back on it. The houses were small and shoddy. Not Blackfall levels, but certainly not a far cry from such. There were long, wooden docks, always reeking of salt and kelp. I myself was never an outdoorsy kid, mostly watched others frolic about. I do remember having one good friend, who I'd spend evenings sat alone with, confiding in." Myuku explained, reminiscing fondly on his hometown.

"Hm. Interesting. Who was your friend? Do you remember their name?" The Vaporeon asked, as Myuku's ears perked up.

"Yeah, yeah. I do remember their name."

"And?"

"They were a Luxio, unlike me. Quite rare. Their name was... I forgot it, never mind."

~

𝓥𝓮𝓻𝔂 𝓭𝓲𝓯𝓯𝓮𝓻𝓮𝓷𝓽 𝓽𝓸 𝓷𝓮𝓲𝓰𝓱𝓫𝓸𝓾𝓻𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓬𝓲𝓽𝓲𝓮𝓼 𝓪𝓷𝓭 𝓬𝓸𝓷𝓽𝓲𝓷𝓮𝓷𝓽𝓼 𝓮𝓿𝓮𝓻𝔂𝔀𝓱𝓮𝓻𝓮, 𝓑𝓵𝓪𝓬𝓴𝓯𝓪𝓵𝓵 𝓲𝓼...

Shoku laid down her pen, a noise had sounded. A sound of a knocking upon her door. Brooke Avenue wasn't exactly recalled for its sociable locals, nor was the rest of Blackfall. Raising an eyebrow, she poised herself, raring for combat, before heading for the door.

Laying down her mug of coffee, she opened the door, and was met with a brief sighting.

Herself?

Like an exact replica of her, stood at the door, pose almost identical. Complexion bearing the same caffeinated look, and stature identical. Blinking once, she met herself a different vision. It must've been a figment of her imagination, some sort of mental trickery. She reeled back slightly, panting as she did so

Rather, though it had been an Espeon at the door, this one had fur of verdant green. Their eyes were an aqua blue in colour, and they were a good deal shorter than she was.

"Is everything alright, miss?" The Espeon spoke. Her voice was clear and flowing, like a river, and she had a slight accent in her speech. She wasn't from Osore.

"Yeah, yeah. Sorry, just had... some kind of vision." Shoku responded. The Espeon at the door looked understandingly.

"Alright, fair enough. May I come in?" 

"Name and business with me, please. Sorry, it's hard to trust people here." She responded, keeping her wits about her as the opposing Espeon looked slightly guilty.

"Jade. Jade Chartreuse. I'll explain everything you need to know and can know." The Shiny Espeon answered, causing Shoku to look slightly suspiciously at her. What kind of paraphrasing was that, in any context? 

"I recall the name Jade. I don't know from where, but your name has definitely been thrown about in conversations I've heard." Shoku stated bluntly.

"I'd doubt that. You'd think it's a rare name, but it is actually surprisingly common." Jade replied.

"Do you know me, at least?" Shoku asked, as Jade nodded.

"Yes, Shoku. I'm aware of you." 

Shoku was taken aback, pacing backward slightly, as Jade tried to reassure her.

"It's alright! It's for no malintent, not by my hands, if I may proclaim. Those who know you that you do not reciprocate have resent. It's not because they hold grudges against you, it's because they hold grudges." Jade replied, as Shoku scrutinized her.

"Who are the opposing hands? Those who wish ill will upon me, that do not know me. I both want and deserve names." Shoku exclaimed, trying to make herself seem more confident. However, she trembled internally, her tail twitching and her ears beginning to fold.

"Y'know what, fuck this persona. Shoku, I'm so sorry about all of this. I wanna explain more to you, but there's only so much I can tell you. Please, if you'll just allow me in, I can tell you everything." The Espeon responded, as Shoku reluctantly obeyed. She felt dehumanized, but for a stranger that knew her name, she'd bow to. It was embarrassing, but with all odds placed against her, as far as she was aware, what was she to do?

"OK, just... don't hurt me. Whoever you work with, don't tell them that you've met me."

"I have no vendetta for you. Others with you, maybe. But not you." Jade spoke, her eyes still unwavering, despite her apparent break in character. Shoku was very unnerved by this point, but insistent on her presence.

"Right, so who has some vendetta against me?" 

"It's nobody you know, to my knowledge. There are no traitors amongst you, that I can say. But do let me explain my backstory." Jade spoke, as Shoku's ears swiveled toward her intently.

"OK. Go ahead."

The Shiny Espeon took a deep breath before beginning.

"I am a refugee. Not from an island, per se. But a cult. Well, it's hard to narrow down if it's a cult or a business. Anyhow, I digress. They are known as the Shadowed Gems and operate across the Archipelago. Their name is quite renowned, but I doubt many people have any sort of clue who they are." She began.

"I can't say I've heard the name before." Replied Shoku. "Do continue, though."

"Right, so you know about just how badly Shiny Pokémon are treated in society?" Jade asked, causing Shoku's brain to whirr into action. 

She wasn't lying. In her childhood, Shoku had had one friend of Shiny origin, an Eevee, but with silvery fur. Her name escaped Shoku's mind, but she recalled how they had supposedly run away from home in her teenage years, to flee to a different island. But yes, it was true. Shiny Pokémon found it much more difficult to get a job, thus being why there were none in the major workforce, and why a surprising percentage of more self-made jobs, like bounty hunters or hitmen, were occupied by Shiny Pokémon.

"Yes, I do. It saddens me. Especially Kiru. She won't tell us why, but it has a great deal of significance for her." Shoku replied. Upon hearing the name, Jade's face fell, as her brow furrowed.

"Yes... Fucking Kiru." She spat; her tongue laced with a venomous hint. Shoku's eyebrow raised once more. "Anyways, yes. The Shadowed Gems is an organization... I suppose, based on the foundation of giving Shiny Pokémon the liberality that they've campaigned for. Sounds good, right?"

"Yeah, it does. Where is the compromise?"

"They... I can't say. They use very... extreme methods, to get their point across. I joined it initially being none the wiser, but after witnessing some of their... horrible practices, I fled. They're probably out looking for me now. There's so much more to say, but that is as simple as I can portray it." Jade explained, burying her face in her paws. Shoku looked over, frowning.

"Right, how have they found our way to us?"

"Classified, Извиняюсь." Jade responded, as Shoku tilted her head in confusion. "Oh, I forgot to mention, I am multilingual. The organization, while based in Osore, can be found all across the Archipelago. Thus, I kinda have to know the three languages present on the islands.

"Huh, right. Sounds handy."

"Абсолютно. It's not actually a hard language when you get down to it. You just kinda need to learn the alphabet." Jade replied merrily.

"Is it alright if I inform the other Rogues? They deserve to know this." Shoku beckoned pleadingly, as Jade nodded her head. Shoku's eyes glowed blue, as did the ruby on her forehead, and within a brisk moment, a piece of parchment and a quill, dabbed in ink, whisked briefly before her, hovering above her eyes.

"Thank you for allowing me in. I will most likely have to depart, but you will not be forgotten." Jade smiled, as Shoku reciprocated the action. The two Espeon expressed a general warmth around each other, as Shoku began finishing her note.

"Neither will you. I think you've made an important development into our safety. What island do you plan to venture to next?" Shoku asked, as Jade pondered on the question.

"Kikin. Goldshire especially. I wanted to have my degree there, as they share much more positive views on Shinies. That means that there are less members of the SG there."

"SG? Oh, right, Shadowed Gems." Shoku corrected herself, as Jade nodded. The Shiny Espeon turned around, flitting her tail as she walked away. Shoku offered a friendly, albeit tentative wave as she left. "Have a good life!" She called, as Jade replied gallantly.

"I'll do it for you!" She responded.

~

"I'll be honest, I'm not much of a fighter. Even with these weapons, I only carry them for dire circumstances." Myuku admitted coyly, as Kasha smiled back enthusiastically.

"That's fine! I'm here to help ya, y'know?" She asked, as Myuku smiled meekly in response.

"Y-Yeah, thanks. Sorry, I've always been doubtful of myself." He apologized, looking down as Kasha's expression turned into one of concern.

"Oh, you remind me of Kaze. He had similar issues to you, matter of fact. When we met, you could've sworn he was a different guy." The Flareon reminisced, as Myuku looked back up at her.

Despite the unfavourable weather, the two sat in the small training outlet nestled between the high rocks, and a square field had been crudely carved into the floor. Kasha and Myuku hadn't gotten to know each other very well, so Kasha had decided to try and talk to the new Rogue.

"How did you two meet?"

"Well, that's a story I haven't told in time. Glad I can regale you with it." Kasha grinned

. . .

The dusk bled into nightfall, the clouds hollering their howling thunder across the foothills, as the rain began to drizzle downward, lashing at the ground. Kasha, initially hoping for a pleasant walk through a dark, dense forest was walking back to the newly established Coven, her face now curled into a grimace. Needless to say, as a Flareon, she wasn't too keen on rainy, stormy weather. Her sword was in its scabbard, attached to the satchel around her neck.

She slowly perused along the nightly path, peering into the deathly dark, her eyes prying for a semblance of danger or safety. 

She stopped.

Faint, indecipherable voices, chattering and crying in the distance. 

The sound of multiple adolescents or pre-evolved voices came from the distance, like a cacophony of indistinct chatter. Try as she might, Kasha's eyes couldn't pierce through the nightly mist and heavy rainfall. The source, as of now, unknown.

Keeping her guard up and tensing her muscles, she began to creep toward the source of noise. Being such a large size and distinct colour, she found it somewhat difficult to blend in, but she pressed on through the night, nevertheless. Her face calloused with rain and dirt and her chest rising and falling.

Her ears perked up, as the conversation now became only fractionally audible.

"I... involved! They... not... represent...!" Were all the words she could make out. The rest was purely indistinct. The response to the meagre call of the wounded boy, the gender of which Kasha had come to assume, was much louder and clearer to her. Even through the torrential sleet, she carried herself forward in a dainty manner, quite unlike her.

"I know you are! Your bastard family causes all the trouble around here... with all the money and fiscal issues!" Cried out the response, which had the inflexions of a much older male, nearing 18, Kasha thought.

"They are, but I distance myself! That is something that, if you had paid any attention to my family, you would know!" Responded the meek, boyish voice, followed by an unearthly grunt, as he was presumably slammed down into a hard surface. Upon hearing this onomatopoeia of hurt, Kasha now began to advance ever closer, finally stumbling upon the scene.

A Poochyena, golden-furred with a chestnut brown muzzle and underbelly stood, hind-legged. For within the grasp of his front paws, was an Eevee, a gashing blade slice across his eye, who kicked violently. His teeth were clenched as he struggled desperately to break himself free of his assailant's rancour.

Surrounding the pair were more Poochyena, their teeth bared with the same amount of vitriol as the golden one. They each had a scabbard, much like Kasha, only they held knives, daggers and other sharpened blades. Kasha assumed that the bleeding cut across the Eevee's eye was due to the reckless nature of their blade-wielding technique.

Crouched in a nearby bush, Kasha decided that upon the next blow afflicted by the main perpetrator, the golden Poochyena, she would spring out and intervene.

"Lies! We see you with them, we do! You think you are distanced? Do not make me laugh!" Hollered the Golden Poochyena, rearing upward to perform another slam upon the Eevee, yet was interrupted by a sudden, orange force.

Kneeing the Poochyena in the stomach with a flying jump, Kasha stood in front of the now grounded Eevee, who looked upon her with apprehension as the angered Flareon stood before the sea of foaming anger before her.

Reeling from the attack, the golden Poochyena stood his ground, glaring daggers at the smirking Flareon, who now had her signature weapon of choice out.

'Solgaleo's Willpower' A Zweihander, with her name embroidered on the hilt.

"And just what the fuck do you think you're doing?" asked the Poochyena, holding his arm out, informing the others to stay behind.

"I should be asking that to you."

"We are cleansing the world of sin." Responded the Poochyena, causing Kasha to stamp the floor aggressively, still protecting the nervous Eevee behind her.

"What, by attacking defenseless teens? Whatever has he done to harm you?" Kasha replied wittily, as the Poochyena approached her, poised and ready to strike.

"This little wretch belongs to the richest family on this island, the Lyzaki family. Know 'em?" He asked, as Kasha's eyes widened.

"Really? Aren't you the rebellious one?" She asked, turning to the wounded Eevee, who began backing away slightly, nodding as he did so. "If he is the rebellious, distant one, why do you attack him, and not the family?"

"Berry never falls too far from the tree, don't ya know? Had you any sense, and you would."

"Do not define this innocent one by the scars left by predecessors! The actions of one cannot be predetermined by roots, but by the flower that blooms." Kasha growled poetically, as the Poochyena finally initiated in conflict, leaping forwards with his weapon outstretched.

Kasha parried the attack with her sword and retaliated by slamming the weapon in the Dark Type's general direction, to which he dodged. Lumbering over to his new position, Kasha swung the large sword again, this time met with some resistance as the nimble Poochyena darted sideways, striking the Flareon in the side.

Not enough to disarm her but staggering her.

"Persistent little one, eh?"

"I persist to rid this island of its vile, sinister beings." The Poochyena replied, his orange fur swaying in the wind, drenched by the rain.

"Then consider us one of the same."

The Poochyena onlooked her, surveying her worn out form.

"What do you mean? You and I are none of the same; we couldn't be more different." He spat, looking at the Flareon as she stumbled back to her feet.

"We are, we just believe that sinister beings are different. That being said..." Kasha smirked, leaping to the side and darting forward, her sword pointed, and rushing toward the Dark Type, whose body was rooted to the spot in fear and confusion, rendering him motionless.

Kasha stabbed the Dark Type in the stomach, watching as blood pooled around his torso, and he coughed and gagged all the while. He fell to his knees, spluttering as Kasha yanked the sword from out of him. 

"Rule 1, never let your guard down. Rule 2, never let your enemy monologue." Kasha sneered.

The other Poochyena, now seeing how strong Kasha had proven herself to be, fled into the night, barking and yapping to one another. Kasha turned around, seeing the Eevee with his back against the tree, breathing heavily. She crouched down as she approached him, wrapping her tail around him.

"Hey, hey... It's alright. I'm here for you. Deep breaths, deep breaths." She cooed softly, looking down sorrowfully at the Eevee, who's fur was stained with blood and tears, his eyes bloodshot. He followed her soft, tender words, breathing slowly. "Are you Kazekiri? I've heard your name be thrown around." She asked.

"Y...yeah. That's me. I-I'm not surprised y-you've heard my name." He sniffled, his voice high-pitched, but not to the extent of a child. He was not evolved, but he wasn't young, either.

"God, those bastards roughed you up good, eh? I'm sorry, mate. I really am." She whispered, as Kazekiri lurched backward slightly, still apprehensive of her. "Oh, do you not trust me?" He shook his head.

"I don't k-know who to trust." He muttered, wiping away his tears as best as he could. Kasha pawed at them, flicking them away to help him as the Normal Type slowly met her gaze.

"For someone with your past, I'm not surprised. Look, can you stand? I know somewhere safe where you can stay." Kasha asked, as Kazekiri demonstrated. The Flareon winced as the Eevee's scarred legs began to wobble as they held his weight, ultimately buckling and causing the bruised Eevee to fall back down with a grunt. "That'll be a no. Wanna come with me?"

"I-I'm scared..." The Eevee whimpered, looking away guiltily. He felt bad declining the request, but he had no choice. He couldn't trust her just yet.

Kasha thought long and hard over the span of ten seconds, trying to find some way to garner the trust of him. She composed an inkling within her head sometime later, leaving his side, but making sure to remain in his peripheral, as she gathered some leaves.

Approaching the shy Eevee, she wrapped his eye with the gathered leaves, shushing him as he winced in pain. He apologised for his reluctance of being bandaged, as Kasha smiled warmly.

"Hey, don't worry about it, it hurts, trust me. Wanna go back to my place with me and my friend? It's much safer there." Kasha queried.

"I don't like her, but my mom told me not to go with older folk than me." The Eevee replied.

"You're 16, yeah?" She asked, as the Eevee nodded. "I'm only 17. Trust me, it'll be alright."

"OK, you've shown me that you have already taken care of me, I'll come with you."

Chapter Text

"And thus, we are where we are today. Part of me misses Kaze's timidity, but his new, more outgoing personality is certainly not something I'm against. If anything, it's partly my fault. I guess I encouraged his change." Kasha spoke, sounding somewhat dejected during the last line.

"Well, that was interesting. I kinda hope I can be like him, in a way. Y'know, s-save the whole 'getting beaten up' thing." Myuku responded, rubbing the back of his head as he laid his satchel down against one of the jutting rocks from the walled-off arena's parameter.

"Yeah... I see a lot of him in you, too. You do kinda strike me as an alternate version of the guy." Kasha mused dreamily, her eyes wandering off to the sky and her mind delving into the numerous, tucked away memories of her and the Vaporeon. It was then that Myuku snapped her back to reality.

"Soo... it's been really nice getting to know you. T-thanks for coming to talk to me, first. Arceus knows I probably would've never approached you if you hadn't done so first." The timid Jolteon smiled, as Kasha reciprocated the act with a toothy grin.

"Hey, anytime. I've done it with all new members. Just chattin' with them out here, gets them all used to the lifestyle, I suppose." She smiled, her voice now being tinted with a much more exuberant sense of informality. Evidently, when she wasn't talking about serious matters, she was quite boisterous, Myuku had come to understand.

"Yeah! I've got something I'm working on at the moment. I guess I'll see you shortly." Myuku chuckled, bidding farewell to the Flareon, who offered a large wave back. Myuku, bag now back over his shoulder, contemplating why he had dropped it off in the first place, headed inside.

~

Kiru beheld a letter in her hands.

She sat alone by the bar, for Asuke was out on a walk. The mostly peppy Sylveon often did need some time to recuperate from a long nap, after all, and Kiru was more than happy to allow such escapades if it brought recovery to her friends.

Upon the letter, clearly composed by a steady-handed individual, was the following:

𝓓𝓮𝓪𝓻 𝓚𝓲, 𝓾𝓷𝓯𝓸𝓻𝓽𝓾𝓷𝓪𝓽𝓮𝓵𝔂, 𝓘 𝓱𝓪𝓿𝓮 𝓫𝓮𝓮𝓷 𝓶𝓪𝓭𝓮 𝓪𝔀𝓪𝓻𝓮 𝓸𝓯 𝓪 𝓹𝓸𝓽𝓮𝓷𝓽𝓲𝓪𝓵 𝓽𝓱𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓽 𝓫𝓮𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓹𝓻𝓮𝓼𝓮𝓷𝓽 𝓪𝓬𝓻𝓸𝓼𝓼 𝓞𝓼𝓸𝓻𝓮. 𝓓𝓾𝓮 𝓽𝓸 𝓽𝓱𝓲𝓼 𝓹𝓪𝓻𝓬𝓱𝓶𝓮𝓷𝓽 𝓫𝓮𝓲𝓷𝓰 𝓪𝓭𝓶𝓲𝓽𝓽𝓮𝓭𝓵𝔂 𝓶𝓲𝓷𝓲𝓼𝓬𝓾𝓵𝓮, 𝓰𝓻𝓮𝓪𝓽𝓮𝓻 𝓭𝓮𝓽𝓪𝓲𝓵 𝓸𝓻 𝓲𝓷𝓯𝓸𝓻𝓶𝓪𝓽𝓲𝓸𝓷 𝓬𝓪𝓷𝓷𝓸𝓽 𝓫𝓮 𝓪𝓼𝓬𝓮𝓻𝓽𝓪𝓲𝓷𝓮𝓭 𝓾𝓹𝓸𝓷 𝓽𝓱𝓲𝓼 𝓷𝓸𝓽𝓮 𝓾𝓷𝓽𝓲𝓵 𝓘 𝓻𝓮𝓽𝓾𝓻𝓷.

𝓓𝓸 𝓷𝓸𝓽 𝓹𝓪𝓷𝓲𝓬, 𝓯𝓸𝓻 𝓷𝓸𝔀, 𝔀𝓮 𝓪𝓻𝓮 𝓼𝓪𝓯𝓮. 𝓢

A letter from Shoku. The Espeon among the ranks of Blackfall, blending in like a grain of sand adrift a windy beach.

Greater threat were the words which caught the icy eyes of the Glaceon, as her brow furrowed within an instant, scrambling to find what sort of omnipresent threat could've finally reared its ugly head to them, or whether an entirely new opponent had sprung up from a whole other continent. Either way, concern had found its way to the Glaceon.

Her mind was too focused on dissecting the letter to notice Myuku coming in, and then promptly heading down to his room, after giving a friendly, albeit unreciprocated wave.

Asuke had returned.

She pushed open the door with her ribbons, giving a call of greetings to those who were in. She looked admittedly disappointed that the only Rogue present happened to be Kiru. The puzzled Sylveon's head cocked to the side, upon noticing that Kiru were looking intently at a small sheet of parchment in her left foreleg.

Perambulating over to her side, she peered down before asking the question.

"Whatcha lookin' at?"

Kiru inhaled sharply. She was aware of Asuke's presence but hadn't assumed that she'd find her way beside her instantaneously. She had assumed that Asuke would've moved behind the counter but, now that she dwelled on it, that thought was quite inconsiderate and objectifying. She looked up, yet not at Asuke, as she answered.

"I've received a somewhat threatening letter. From Shoku, to be specific." She responded, as Asuke slowly read the note. The Glaceon handed Asuke the note, so she could scour it more intensively. Her brow furrowed, much the same that Kiru had moments prior, causing the Glaceon to smile drily.

"Does anyone else know?" She asked, as Kiru shook her head.

"No. I saw Myuku come in a few moments ago, but I didn't want to tell him. He's new, I don't wanna worry him too quickly, y'know?" She queried, as Asuke nodded understandingly. Her ribbons held the note tightly, but not to the point of tearing.

"No, I wouldn't. We're gonna have to ask Shoku for more information. She's back in... a couple days?" Kiru asked, as Asuke nodded once more.

"Should be! Maru and Orochi will be back in the coming week. I wonder if they've seen anything amiss. The duo and Shoku aren't too far apart, so hopefully any weird sightings were seen by both." Asuke pondered, for now it was Kiru's turn to nod.

"Mhm, shall we tell Kasha and Kaze?" She asked, as Asuke paused on the question for a moment.

"No... we don't want to cause too much disarray. Maybe the threat was all a misunderstanding. If so, there's no use working them up over it." Asuke consoled, trying desperately to maintain a positive outlook. Internally, however, her legs trembled beneath her.

"But what if they get caught off-guard and attacked? Or worse, killed?" Kiru muttered, beginning to breathe faster. Asuke had spent enough time talking with Kiru at the bar to recognize this. 

"Kiru, you're overworking yourself again. It's just paranoia." Asuke consoled, knowing full well that it wasn't. Her fears were entirely justified. Like hell she was going to say that to Kiru though, who began to calm herself down gradually.

"Yeah... you're right. But I think alertness is something that I will keep."

"If it helps, then by all means."

Kiru sighed in semi-contentedness, standing up, as she had formerly sat down to read the letter. "I might go and see Myuku. Find out more about him. He seems nice." Kiru suggested to herself, as Asuke smirked. "No, Asuke. It's not like that. I'm really not in the mood to start this kind of conversation. You know damn well what happened last time."

"R... Right." Replied Asuke, losing her former sneer and replacing it with a look of worry as Kiru departed. She walked down the spiralling burrow, vanishing from sight moments later. Sighing to herself, Asuke folded the letter with her ribbons, tucking it behind the bar, usually where only she was granted access, to avoid prying eyes for the next few days. Pondering to herself on the location of the others, she headed to the training area, where she was greeted by Kasha.

~

"𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖋𝖔𝖚𝖓𝖉𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖔𝖋 𝖔𝖓𝖊 𝖒𝖆𝖓, 𝖆𝖑𝖔𝖓𝖊, 𝖜𝖍𝖔 𝖘𝖊𝖊𝖐𝖘 𝖙𝖔 𝖇𝖚𝖎𝖑𝖉 𝖆 𝖓𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓, 𝖞𝖊𝖙 𝖉𝖔𝖊𝖘 𝖓𝖔𝖙 𝖇𝖚𝖎𝖑𝖉 𝖆 𝖘𝖔𝖈𝖎𝖊𝖙𝖞. 𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖊𝖝𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖊𝖓𝖈𝖊 𝖔𝖋 𝖆𝖓 𝖆𝖑𝖑-𝖘𝖜𝖆𝖑𝖑𝖔𝖜𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖙𝖊, 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖒𝖆𝖞 𝖍𝖆𝖛𝖊 𝖘𝖚𝖈𝖍 𝖆 𝖌𝖗𝖎𝖕 𝖔𝖓 𝖓𝖊𝖎𝖌𝖍𝖇𝖔𝖚𝖗𝖘 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖓𝖙 𝖑𝖆𝖓𝖉𝖘. 𝕰𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖘𝖆𝖎𝖓𝖙 𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖛𝖊𝖑𝖘 𝖙𝖔 𝖉𝖎𝖊, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖊𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖘𝖎𝖓𝖓𝖊𝖗 𝖋𝖑𝖔𝖈𝖐𝖘 𝖙𝖔 𝖇𝖊 𝖉𝖆𝖒𝖓𝖊𝖉 𝖋𝖔𝖗𝖊𝖛𝖊𝖗, 𝖉𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖎𝖓 𝖆𝖓 𝖊𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖓𝖎𝖙𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖋𝖑𝖆𝖒𝖊𝖘.

𝕱𝖔𝖗 𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖘 𝖎𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖑𝖎𝖋𝖊 𝖕𝖗𝖔𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒𝖊𝖉 𝖇𝖞 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖒𝖎𝖑𝖑𝖎𝖔𝖓𝖘, 𝖘𝖚𝖘𝖕𝖊𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖉 𝖔𝖓 𝖉𝖆𝖗𝖐 𝖘𝖚𝖓𝖇𝖊𝖆𝖒𝖘, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖇𝖆𝖘𝖐𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖎𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖊𝖛𝖎𝖑 𝖘𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖔𝖓. 𝕿𝖍𝖔𝖘𝖊 𝖜𝖍𝖔 𝖈𝖍𝖔𝖔𝖘𝖊 𝖙𝖔 𝖔𝖈𝖈𝖚𝖕𝖞 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖒𝖘𝖊𝖑𝖛𝖊𝖘 𝖆𝖒𝖔𝖓𝖌𝖘𝖙 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖓𝖆𝖗𝖗𝖔𝖜, 𝖜𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖘𝖙𝖗𝖊𝖊𝖙𝖘, 𝖓𝖊𝖘𝖙𝖑𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖇𝖊𝖙𝖜𝖊𝖊𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖑𝖆𝖜. 𝕾𝖚𝖗𝖗𝖊𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖗𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖒𝖘𝖊𝖑𝖛𝖊𝖘 𝖋𝖗𝖔𝖒 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖕𝖚𝖗𝖘𝖚𝖎𝖙 𝖔𝖋 𝖍𝖆𝖕𝖕𝖎𝖓𝖊𝖘𝖘, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖚𝖑𝖙𝖎𝖒𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖑𝖞 𝖎𝖒𝖕𝖗𝖎𝖘𝖔𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖔𝖓𝖊'𝖘 𝖔𝖜𝖓 𝖒𝖎𝖓𝖉 𝖎𝖓 𝖆 𝖈𝖆𝖕𝖆𝖈𝖎𝖔𝖚𝖘 𝖘𝖍𝖗𝖔𝖚𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖉𝖆𝖗𝖐𝖓𝖊𝖘𝖘. 𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝕻𝖔𝖐𝖊𝖒𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖘 𝖜𝖊 𝖐𝖓𝖔𝖜 𝖈𝖆𝖓𝖓𝖔𝖙 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖚𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖗 𝖘𝖚𝖈𝖍 𝖆 𝖛𝖎𝖙𝖗𝖎𝖔𝖑𝖎𝖈, 𝖒𝖆𝖑𝖊𝖛𝖔𝖑𝖊𝖓𝖙 𝖊𝖓𝖈𝖑𝖔𝖘𝖚𝖗𝖊. 𝕬𝖓𝖉 𝖞𝖊𝖙, 𝖎𝖙 𝖉𝖔𝖊𝖘..."

Myuku smiled to himself. It may have been a mere beginning, but every writer of the time knew that the hardest part of writing any kind of story was the beginning.

His room was, needless to say, nothing special. The Rogues had evidently not expected to find a Jolteon so suddenly, and thus his room was devoid of colour. Whether or not everyone else's was, he wasn't sure, but he could only assume so, given how they had bedazzled their own weapons already.

He lay down his quill, satisfied that this extract would almost certainly appear within the final draft. He had no access to a typewriter, as of now. He would have to wait. In the meantime, he looked around the room he was in, taking in its dazzling lack of detail. The bed in the corner was purely made from leaves, a prospect which he hoped would change sooner than later. 

Upon looking around his room, a thought manifested.

Was this the right idea? Should he have stayed in Gentille?

He looked down at his feet nervously, his mind anxiously pondering over the decision.

Holloway and Hackney were nice to him, weren't they? It felt so cruel... so unjust to abandon them at short notice in the way that he did. Those two meant something to him, and he damn well knew it. They were his only beacons of hope amongst Blackfall. And Tsume, for that matter.

All things considered, Gentille sounded like a nice life. He kicked himself mentally for leaving.

He'd been too caught up in the moment of a better life, that he hadn't stopped to consider the quality of his life beforehand. Another regret to add to his ever-increasing tally. Another wrong move in life. Was it his fault he had ended up in the place that he had? Almost certainly. Then, for a split second, he felt it.

The salty wind from Redemption's coast, blowing against his face, as he sat, looking over the sea. The lapping waves at the docks, which had become ensnared in unkempt kelp. The boat towering over him, beckoning him to go, to abandon his old life. He turned around and saw his family once more. His parents, standing before him, their faces so bittersweet, both tanged with pain and glimmering with pride. His brother, who looked slightly dazed at the whole debacle, but offered a huge wave, nevertheless.

All of his friends. Despite making up the majority of the crowd at the time, he couldn't at all remember them, aside one. The Luxio... who sat on a bench by the sea, grinning happily, yet also quite obviously disheartened.

He was promptly snapped out of his state of nostalgic bliss by a knock at the door. 

"Can I come in?" Came a voice from the other end. Myuku wasn't quite familiar with their voices as of yet and didn't immediately recognize the voice bearer.

"Y-yeah." He stammered meekly, kicking himself mentally for not sounding more assertive. Upon this, the knob on the door spun slightly, before creaking open. A cyan, smiling face appeared on the other side.

"Hi... Kiru, was it?" He asked, tilting his head slightly as the Glaceon made her way in. She sat down upon his bed as the two exchanged a look of unclear emotion.

"Yes, good remembering! Anyways... I've come down here for one reason and one alone." She smirked, building up a false sense of tension as Myuku inwardly queried her motive.

"And that would be...?"

"Simple. I wanna find out more about you!" She beamed.

Now, Myuku wasn't the kind of Pokémon who was used to social interaction, much less people wanting to find out about him. He was always around people that he had established a long-lasting friendship with back in Blackfall. Thus, his friend group was very limited, and he didn't expand outwards. His friends beforehand knew everything that he didn't frantically hide from them, so someone questioning about who he was in a friendly tone was a very new, albeit somewhat welcome experience.

"I... uh... I..." He faltered over his words, as Kiru eagerly awaited a response, before realizing.

"Oh... not so used to new people, eh?" She asked, as the Jolteon shook his head, confirming her hypothesis. "That's fine. I can go if you wanna." She offered, as Myuku shook his head once more, implying that he wanted her presence. Noticing this, Kiru readjusted herself on his bed as the Jolteon stayed sat at his chair across the room. "So... what do you like to do?" She asked, as Myuku felt a slight feeling of a lump in his throat, scrambling rapidly for the right words to use.

"I mean... I guess I... write books? T-they're not published, yet. The government of Blackfall won't appeal them..." He commented, his voice still sounding somewhat subordinate, at least juxtaposed with Kiru's more cacophonous, hearty, bellowing voice.

"Typical. What're they about, if I may ask? I feel like I know, I just wanna confirm," Kiru added, "We don't get authors in this kinda group. Sure, we can all read and write, but none of us are that talented in that field." She smiled, as Myuku felt a slight, slithering sense of pride.

"Well... I'm glad to be the first, then. But... my book is about Blackfall itself, mostly shining dismal lights on the more... negative parts of the city. Especially its poorer boroughs." Myuku mumbled, his pride having vanished from his voice within seconds of it being there. Kiru listened attentively.

"Ooh! Very interesting. Do you have a copy?" She asked.

"No, unfortunately. I've lost it. It's probably back in Blackfall." He shook his head dismally, as Kiru frowned slightly.

"That's a shame. You say 'they', implying more than one. What else do you have?" Kiru queried, causing Myuku to turn back to the parchment on the table before him. The Glaceon stood up, making her way over to him and peering over his shoulder, looking attentively at the Jolteon.

"I... guess I'm writing an autobiography...? I think that's what it's called, anyway. I-I'm writing about my own life, like from Itami to Osore, that k-kinda thing. Sorry about the s-stuttering." Myuku apologized kindly, as Kiru shook her head.

"No, no, it's fine. I get it. Just like Kaze used to do."

"I've heard a lot of talk about Kaze. He seems to be quite the interesting character, doesn't he?" Myuku pondered, as Kiru smiled in agreement.

"Yeah, he is special. Quite the influential figure in the Rogues I'd argue. He's not available, though." Kiru added, smirking at looking at the Jolteon in a suggestive tone. Myuku found a blush creeping over his face.

"I am straight, actually."

"Yeah, I gathered. Just poking fun is all." Kiru jested, as Myuku shook away his blush. "Anyways, will we be featured in this autobiography?" Kiru asked hopefully, albeit satirically.

"Yeah, probably, if I decide to stay. Which seems quite probable by this point." Myuku reassured, as the Glaceon looked pleasantly surprised.

"Oh, I was kidding. But not necessarily complaining." Kiru added, as Myuku looked slightly disheartened. Evidently, Kiru had gathered, he was going to quite enjoy writing this part of the story involving them.

"Hey, it's brilliant to have you on the team. We need more Pokémon like you. Reserved and that." Kiru smiled, as Myuku cocked his head to the side in confusion.

"Wasn't Kaze just like me formerly?" He queried.

"Yes, but he didn't have the writing prowess of you. He was more of a jack-of-all-trades. He could do everything decently, but nothing exceptionally. That's where the Rogues sort of split." Kiru replied, as if beckoning for Myuku to ask more.

"What do you mean? What different denominations do we fall into?" Myuku asked.

"I like how you said 'we'. Good start. Anyways, Kasha and I are the big, brutish members of the Rogues. We handle all the hand-to-hand combat. We're a bit sluggish compared to the others, but by no means slow.

Then there's Shoku and Asuke. They work with medicinal services and ailments. Asuke is... Shoku's protege, I suppose is the way of looking at it. Shoku's probably the smartest of us, so Asuke takes after her. They're there in case we get hurt or maybe just need someone to talk to, really.

Maru and Orochi, you won't have met, most likely. They're in Blackfall, by the Western Docks. Maru's an Umbreon, and Orochi's a Leafeon. Maru is a very stealthy bloke, loves that kinda thing. He's the one you'll probably see the least, as he goes on all sorts of missions into Blackfall because of his ability to blend in with crowds. Orochi's different. The two get on quite well, but they couldn't be more different in loads of categories. Orochi handles armaments. He's the reason we have all these cool engravings on our weapons." Kiru explained, as Myuku listened intently, focused on the Glaceon and the capabilities of each Rogue.

"Wait, but there isn't any kind of smithing equipment here. How did Orochi do any kind of engraving?" Myuku asked.

"Simple. We didn't begin on this island."

~

The inn was fairly quiet today. Neither Hackney nor Holloway had taken very well to the loss of Myuku. They knew he wasn't permanently gone, and they'd likely be able to see him, but the mornings couldn't help but feel bleaker than ever in their eyes with his absence looming in the air.

The Zoroark was at the desk, resting his chin upon said desk, in a quite unprofessional manner. Yet, nobody was around to see him, so what did it matter?

The Roserade sat beside him, atop a higher chair, giving her a view over the desk, at the same altitude as him. 

"How are things holding up here, hm?"

It was a familiar Weavile at the door, cigar in mouth and posture quite crooked. Holloway and Hackney perked up at the sight.

"Tsume?" Asked Hackney, as the Weavile drew closer.

"Right you are, Hackney. Greetings to you too, Holly." He grinned, as Holloway offered a friendly wave back to him. "Anyhow, I've come here to talk to you guys. Nuffin' major, don't worry." He reassured, noticing the slight concern creeping up their countenance. "I just wanna check how you've been handlin' Myuku's... er, don't wanna say loss..."

"Departure?" Holloway offered.

"Yeah, yeah, departure. I totally forgot what that word means, but I trust you on that."

"We've been doing alright, really." Grimaced Hackney. "Sure, things have been bleak, as they'll ever be, but in the City of Misery, a second of bleakness bleeds into days."

"What does that actually mean?" Holloway asked, not quite sure what the Zoroark was insinuating.

"I... don't know. Point is, it's been dull. How have things changed for you, Tsume?" Hackney asked, turning to the slightly perplexed looking Weavile.

"I've been given a new work partner. It's amazing how easily our boss took Myuku's loss. Ol' bastard probably thought he died. Anywho, my partner for work is called Southwark. Quite the usual name around here." He added, as Hackney nodded in agreement.

"Weird, I've always wondered why these... estranged names are so common. I mean, this feels like we're named after a street or something." Hackney pondered out loud, as Holloway thought of the question herself, not projecting her thoughts.

"Yeah, might introduce you to her. She's all sweet and that. Very supportive. I gotta say, I really appreciate her." Tsume smiled drily.

"It'll be our pleasure to welcome another resident." Holloway beamed, as if putting on her worker's formality once more. Hackney rolled his eyes, smiling at her.

"Fancy a drink? You've got the next couple days off to my understanding. So, please, lemme treat you." Tsume grinned, as Holloway and Hackney mentally contemplated. They both did have the next days off. Some new employees had come in, nice Pokemon, and they offered to give the two a break.

"Count me in. Been too long since I had a good meal and a good drink to get down." Hackney raised his arm, as Holloway joined in, slightly more tentative.

"I suppose I'll tag along. I agree with you, Hack, been a while since we had some time off."

"When was the last time you called me 'Hack'? I've called you Holly all the time and I can't recall one time where you've called me Hack." Hackney looked pleasantly surprised.

"I thought it was unfair that only I had the abbreviated name, so.... I feel like Hack suits you!" Holloway beamed, as Hackney felt a rising feeling in his chest.

Fuck's sake, he really was starting to fall for that damn Roserade, wasn't he?

Chapter Text

"I've had a fair few drinks over my time, but none quite like this."

"Hear, hear, Holly!"

Hackney, Holloway and Tsume found themselves within a bar. Less jovial than the bar Myuku and Kazekiri had been to a few days prior. It was more dreary, yet still enclasped with a sense of joyousness, the likes of which were not present elsewhere in Blackfall. Holloway, now slightly slurred by her surplus intake of wine, sat adjacent to the two men, who chatted boisterously around the booth they sat in.

As for the booth itself, it was a crescent shape, with leathery, brown seats, and a swaying lantern, providing light over the trio.

"I knew you two'd take a liking to this place. The name escapes me, as it ever shall, but the food and drink is unmissable." Tsume grinned. "All that's missing is a music act. Coulda sworn there's a piano here somewhere." Tsume observed, swiveling his head about the place.

"I've always quite fancied myself as a pianist." Hackney smiled, a spark of confidence within himself now.

"I doubt you're the only one who fancies you." Tsume joked, gesturing subtly to Holloway, who looked to be paying no attention. Hackney found himself getting embarrassed, but still glared a menacing, albeit slightly tentative stare toward Tsume. The Weavile cackled to himself. "Jokes aside, if ya do find a piano, by all means. It's a cool instrument."

"Too right. How are you finding the food, Holly?"

"I must say, relating back to what I said earlier, it's quite unlike anything I've had prior." Holloway smiled towards Hackney.

"You can drop the whole... formal ting. We're not at work, y'know?" Hackney offered, as Holloway looked at him confusedly.

"This is just how I normally speak, you know?" Holloway replied, as Hackney kicked himself mentally.

"Yeah, shit, you're right. Been too long since I hung out with ya in an informal environment, that I kinda forgot that you were waaaay more formal than I am, even out of formal situations." Hackney chuckled to himself, as Holloway joined in.

"I have been trying to reduce my formal sense, but I can't, really. It sort of... festers in me." Holloway talked both to herself and Hackney, who now looked somewhat worried. "Oh, but I'm not bothered by it or anything. It's part of who I am, really. Nothing I can do about that."

"I suppose you're right. Well, hey, I'm happy that you're happy." Hackney smiled, as Holloway smiled back. Tsume, who had been looking upon the duo throughout their brief chat, decided to step in.

"Now kiss."

This was met with a blush from Hackney, and a short diatribe from Holloway.

"I am not that tipsy! In what world do you think I would bring myself to do such... escapades so early in the night?!" Holloway yelled, but not loud enough to interrupt neighbouring conversations with other groups. Hackney felt slightly downcast, but his spirits were lifted upon the final phrase.

Yup, it was official. He loved Holloway.

Shit.

"Alright, so the makeout begins at midnight. Gotcha." Tsume cackled to himself, as Holloway sighed, leaning back in her chair, knowing that she'd lost the argument. "Don't worry, you two, I'm joking."

"G-good..." Returned Hackney, fighting away a rampant blush, which Tsume had noticed, but was not willing to ridicule, lest he receive further bickering with Holly. Needless to say, tonight was a night of fun, not of arguments.

"Come to think of it, I don't actually know much about the pair of ya. So, to break the proverbial ice, what did you two really wanna be when you grew up? I can't imagine a hotel worker really tops the list." Tsume asked, now prompting the two's attention, and finally removing Hackney's ever present blush.

"Well, actually, I wanted to get into politics." Holloway reminisced. "Yes, I wanted to perform grand speeches within the BGC, campaign for any kind of change. I want this city to prosper just as much as they do, but our methods couldn't be any more different." She spoke, as Hackney turned to her.

"I never took you for a politician, but now that you mention it, it seems somewhat befitting of your character."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Holloway asked confidently, as if prompting an argument. Hackney, meaning no offense, explained it as kindly as possible.

"Well, simple. I just think that with your formality, working in a very formal and professional position would work for you, is all." Hackney reassured, taking a sigh of relief as Holloway realised his good intent, and simmered down.

"Oh, alright then. What about you, Hack? What did you want to be when you grew up?" She responded.

Fuck, I love that nickname already... Hackney thought, before shaking his head and responding.

"Well, I wanted to work on the IAET." Hackney explained, as Holloway looked slightly confused once again. "International Archipelago Exploration Trust?" He relayed, as Holloway still had a look of perplexion. "Basically, they operate around the Archipelago, searching for new islands and discovering new cultures. It was so interesting to me as a kid. It still is, if I'm honest."

"Huh, that does sound very entertaining. Shame that you couldn't get the job you wanted. That's just this city for you." She explained.

"Yeah. S'not all bad though, I met you, didn't I? Couldn't have done that if I got the job, could I?" He beamed, as Holloway felt herself smiling back instinctively.

"Aww, you're such a charmer. I'm glad I met you too, Hack." Holloway smiled back, as the two exchanged a solemnly beautiful moment of silence, looking into the other's eyes. Tsume rolled his eyes at the two, a smile on his face.

"Hey, I'm gonna go refill my drink. Anyone wanna refill?" He asked, as Hackney stuck his hand up.

"Yeah, I could go for one, cheers." Hackney offered, as Tsume snatched up his glass, on top of his own.

"Alright, be back in a moment." Tsume mused, walking away briefly.

Hackney and Holloway turned back to look at one another.

"When you said that it was 'too early in the night', what did you mean by that?" Hackney asked, as Holloway felt slightly embarrassed.

"I... uh, I think it was my heart speaking and not my head, sorry." Holloway responded.

"So... you don't want to do anything? I'm fine with that, I should say." Spoke the now slightly tipsy Zoroark, the alcohol giving him a boost in confidence. It appeared to have given Holloway a boost as well.

"Let's just say, for now, I'm impartial..." She smirked.

~

Myuku, Kiru and Asuke all sat at the bar, early on a winter morning.

"So, war between the Archipelago is possible?"

"Nay, inevitable."

As it happened, inner conflict and distinct bitterness had been growing in the Archipelago for the past few months. It was no news to them that the Archipelago despised its neighbours with a passion, but conflict had not come into the equation until recently. There were no direct signs of conflict yet, but rivalry was brewing between them.

"Inevitable? I disagree, it feels like culture within the Archipelago to hate one another, as ridiculous as that sounds. Surely they wouldn't go and commit any kind of atrocities in the name of culture?" Myuku offered, as Kiru looked down at the bar.

"It isn't about culture." Kiru grovelled, as Myuku looked up at her. "Osore, an island that seeks to unify under one banner, can only achieve so by invading neighbours."

"That is not the purpose of the Osorian Government. I know this to be a fact."

"Then what do you suggest the BGC are to do?!" Kiru yelled, as Myuku's ears folded back slightly. "Sorry, sorry. I didn't mean to yell."

"It's fine. I think the BGC will try and expand beyond the Archipelago. They have a squadron for that, they explore across the waves. I worked by the docks, so I have quite a bit of information about the Blackfall Navy." Myuku reassured, as Kiru eased backwards. Perhaps this was the threat that Shoku had been detailing in her letter? She'd always assumed that the Archipelago was threatened by Osore, but no time ever really demonstrated that like now.

"Fascinating." Replied Asuke, starting to get involved in the conversation. "What intel have you gathered that you wouldn't mind sharing?"

"Probably nothing that you haven't heard before, but..." Myuku began, taking a deep breath. He was very knowledgeable on this subject, so he hoped that his insider information could prove to be useful. "The Blackfall Navy's ships have about... 3 denominations. I refer to them by my own little nicknames. Venturer, Passenger and Destroyer." He began, as Kiru raised an eyebrow, now intent on what he was saying.

"Right, how do they differ?"

"Simple, Venturers are the most commonly produced ship, from my understanding. They're the ones I know the most about. They have these large, leathery sails, not present on the other two. This is the major difference, so no other clarification is really required for distinction."

"So, are they equipped to travel the longest distances or...?" Asuke queried.

"Yes, that's why I gave them their nickname. They are the travelling vessels of the IAET of Osore." Myuku continued.

"Good, good. Should we note this down?" Asked Kiru, to which Myuku shook his head.

"If you so wish, then go ahead. But I think I can keep all of this information with me whenever I or you need it." Myuku smiled, as Kiru nodded. "As for the second class, Passengers. They are the largest ship in terms of size. They can be spotted by their myriad of windows, as well as large fog horns. It's a very impressive build. Quite ahead of its time. They carry tourists and migrants to and from Osore."

"I suppose that makes sense."

"And lastly, and most dangerously, the aptly named Destroyers." Myuku began, as the room felt dimly silent, more so than before. Such a dismal topic had soured the mood ever so slightly. "They are the ones I know least about, but I do know that they bear a lot of power. They are only mass produced in dire situations. They can be spotted by the small compartment on the stern, where most of the drivers and crew work."

"I've gathered something from this conversation." Observed Kiru, as Myuku and Asuke looked toward her nervously. "The biggest sign that Blackfall is staging an attack on another island is the influx of Destroyers. We'll need to monitor that extra carefully."

"Where are they most likely to attack first?" Asked Myuku nervously, as Kiru sighed to herself.

"You're not going to like the answer."

"Huh? What is it?"

"My conclusion is that... Redemption will be the first village attacked."

~

Kazekiri found himself outside, looking over the foothills.

The weather was fair, a crisp wind slowly drifting through, shaking his scarf and rattling his smaller, sharper ornaments. The foothills themselves couldn't have bore a stronger resemblance to the autumnal season.

The hills were a decaying green in colour, as the trees wilted sorrowfully; the mountains that towered above, reaching their ivory crests beyond the clouds, were unscathed by the changing seasons, as they'd ever been. To his right, overlooking the foothills, was a great, bulbous, smoke cloud. Blackfall, no doubt.

The rampant, inky smog billowed across the sky, as the wind carried it across the open crevices of the foothills.

Kazekiri felt no need for anyone by his side here. Just him, alone, on his homely island. As if he were entranced with a plaguing sense of nostalgia. Yet, not the positive kind, as his heart beat with furious blood. He remembered this island so well, yet not for what treasures it bore, but how deep the Vaporeon had grown to despise this place.

He hated it, with every inch of himself.

All the maltreatment of his childhood, all the persecution for his lifestyle, all the difficulties that came with running away. It almost became too much for him to bear as his breathing quickened. Had that Poochyena that had attacked him all those years ago been alive today, Kazekiri would've done just what Kasha had done before, yet painfully.

His dry mouth curled into a smirk at the thought, the devilishly wicked thought. The one Pokemon, alone, who left him afraid of Poochyena. How he wished he could be in that scenario now, with his weapon clasped in his hand.

It was then that a Flareon approached his side, turning to meet his gaze as she did so.

"Kaze? What are you doing out here? This doesn't seem like your kind of scene." Kasha beckoned, as Kazekiri sighed to himself. He would've been reluctant to tell this to anyone else, but Kasha had been an exception to most mental barriers presented.

"I... I suppose that the best term for it is... self-reflection." He spoke, his voice monotone.

"Self-reflection? Why've you gotta do that? What's on your mind?" Kasha queried, as Kazekiri looked down.

"A couple days ago, when I was travelling here with Myuku, we ran into this Poochyena in the bad parts of Blackfall." He began, as Kasha winced. She was well aware of his fear of Poochyena. "It made me light-headed, weak in the knees. Never have I felt so powerless, even when you saved for the first time."

"I'm sorry to hear that. Do you want some comforting words, or just some company? I don't mind, mate." She spoke, approaching the pondering Vaporeon.

"I honestly don't know. I don't know how to feel about all of this. I was weak, Kasha. I was FUCKING weak!!" He spat, teeth clenched, slamming his fist down on the ground, as Kasha could do nothing but watch. As much as she wanted to step in, she knew that Kazekiri needed his space for adequate catharsis. "I let some... some POSER show me up, and humiliate me in the most unforgiving part of that whole SHITHOLE!!"

"Stop..." Kasha pleaded, begging not a word of response from Kazekiri.

"I am just a weak man, aren't I?! I AM A WEAK POKEMON."

"Stop." Kasha commanded, more power in her voice now. Yet, it was still to no avail.

"WHY couldn't I have just STAYED WITH MY FA-"

"STOP, KAZE!" Kasha stated, breathing heavily as she grabbed Kazekiri by his scarf and pulled him towards her, so that their eyes met. "I don't want you to beat yourself up like this. You are a strong-minded, capable individual! Don't do this to yourself!" She begged, as the Vaporeon looked down, tears now forming in his eyes.

"I-I'm sorry."

"No, don't apologise. Just... come here." Kasha whispered smoothly, pulling the Vaporeon into a tight hug. Kazekiri sobbed softly into her shoulder, as Kasha shushed him quietly, rubbing his back with one of her forelegs. "Just... do what you need to do. I can escort you back inside if you want."

"NO! I mean, no. I don't want the others seeing me so vulnerable. This state of mine is for your eyes only." Kazekiri mumbled, as Kasha made a noise of understanding.

"That's alright. Just, let me say this." Kasha asked, as Kazekiri looked up at her, his tears starting to dissipate. He felt a bit stupid for letting tears flow so easily at something so... miniscule, but he was glad that Kasha was there, if nothing else. "You are not a weak Pokemon. It's not your fault that life's dealt you a bad hand. You just need some room to breathe, and that's alright."

"Thanks, Kasha. I feel a smidgen better now."

"Happy to be there for ya. You ready to head back in? I feel like it's gonna rain soon and we both know how much we don't like that." Kasha offered, as Kazekiri wiped off the remaining tears from his face, before nodding.

"I think I'd like that, yes."

~

Myuku and Asuke sat at the bar alone now, as Kiru had gone to clear her mind. Neither were entirely sure why this was necessary, but were by no means opposed.

It was then a knock at the door made itself known.

Expecting it to be Kazekiri or Kasha, who Myuku had seen leave moments earlier, he approached the door with not much surprise, almost nonchalance.

Opening it, he was met with a familiar face. An Espeon.

Shoku had returned, bow slung over her back, covered by a mauve cloak.

"Oh, Myuku, was it? Good to see you." Shoku smiled mellowly, as Myuku reeled backward in slight surprise.

"Oh, Shoku! I was expecting Kaze or Kasha. How've you b-been?"

"I've been... alright. I suppose Blackfall, or at least the street I lived on, wasn't too bad. May I come in?" Shoku asked, causing Myuku to step aside.

"Oh, but of course!" He smiled, as Shoku walked past him, sitting herself down at the bar with Asuke, who greeted her warmly.

"Well, Shoku! It's grand to see you!" Asuke grinned, pouring the Espeon a light drink, presumably tea from the looks of it. Shoku beamed, picking up the mug and taking a sip.

"Wow, this tea is just as splendid as I remember. It's great to see you too! Hold on, Myuku?" She asked, remembering back to when she entered.

"Yes?" The Jolteon asked tentatively.

"Come here for a moment, if you may." She requested. "Yes, just as I perceived." She continued, pawing at the side of his face, making his cheeks go slightly pink. Shoku chose to ignore this. "You've received quite the nasty injury since our last rendezvous! My my, let me check for bandages."

"Oh, thanks, but I don't think that will be necessa-"

"Nonsense! An injury of this caliber needs to be tended to. Alright, here goes. Hold still." She began, wrapping a bandage swiftly around his face, so that it went under his chin, wrapping over to meet his cheek once more, leaving both eyes still able to see.

"That was... fast. You're v-very good at this." Myuku complimented, feeling the bandage over his face with his paw, as Shoku took another swig of her drink.

"Aww, thank you. I'm quite good at what I do. Anyhow, where's Kiru?" She asked, this time addressing Asuke, who snapped back out of a fervent daydream of sorts.

"Huh? Oh, yes! Kiru, she's clearing her mind downstairs. I wouldn't perturb her." Asuke replied, as Shoku nodded.

"Oh, but of course. I understand better than anyone."

"Yes, you would, I guess. Not even mentioning your knowledge of psychology." Asuke responded.

Myuku was slightly confused as to what they were addressing, since it had become obvious that they were not discussing her medicinal and psychological aptitude.

"Oh! I forgot to mention it during our first meeting. I have Impostor Syndrome." Shoku smiled, somewhat happy given the grim subject. Myuku gasped slightly, his face painted with concern.

"I am so sorry to hear that! Is everything alright?"

"Yes, don't worry. There can be pangs of guilt sometimes, but mostly, I've come to coexist with it. It's a tragedy, but I've made the most of it." Shoku admitted bittersweetly, as Myuku smiled along with her.

"That's very inspirational, I should l-learn that from you." He smiled.

"I've noticed that your dab of shyness and timidity also appears to have vanished, which, considering we only met 2 or so days ago, is very impressive. I'd argue you already have done a lot." Shoku smiled.

"Aww, thanks. M-Means a lot to me, y'know?"

"Anytime, newfound ally. Anywho, I need to find Kiru. I understand that you told me not to, but I'm starting to go back on my word. This information is dire, and she needs to hear about this." Shoku stated, standing up. Myuku was very concerned, whereas Asuke remained somewhat indifferent.

"Alright, but be gentle with her, this won't be an easy thing to discuss."

"I know that all too well, Asuke. I'll return shortly."

Chapter Text

"Where is she?! You should know, shouldn't you?"

"Nie znam." Responded a voice.

"Bullshit! Where is she?!"

"Nie. Znam. I have no clue where that bitch is. She blended right into Osore."

"Of course she did! Now that she's elsewhere, on a different island as far as we're concerned, she'll be fucking impossible to detect."

"Having some difficulty?" Came a third voice, the bearer of which striding into the room, her appendages writhing about the place, grabbing a pen and paper.

"We can't find her. Even with this tech, it's all fucking useless!" Yelled the first voice, slamming their wrists on the table, as the new entry tsked to themselves.

"I doubt it's the tech causing the major difficulties. I just think that she's gone and played you like a fiddle." Replied the third voice.

"Zgadzam się. I have business to attend to that doesn't involve you two, Do widzenia." Muttered the second voice, as they stood up and walked away, chuntering to themselves.

"Useless you are, useless!" Hollered the first voice, as the third voice shushed him.

"Oh, shush. Maybe he just can't deal with your bullshit for too long. You're quite frankly lucky that I'm here to assist you."

"I'd watch your tongue. But, we need to make it our utmost goal to locate her at once." Snapped the first voice, as the third stood fastidiously.

"OK, great. What the devil do you plan to do when you catch her?"

"That is between me and her."

"You fucking pervert..."  

"I do what I want with her, you won't stop me."

"Ugh, I can't believe you. Get out of my sight. If you're gonna do that to her, I won't help you. Consider yourself alone in this endeavour."

~

Hackney walked through the streets of Blackfall, cloak concealing his face.

In his arms, another cloaked object. That object being Holloway.

Hackney slunk in and out of sight on the streets of Blackfall.

Holloway, intoxicated with excess wine, was sleeping soundly in Hackney's arms. She had evidently overdosed that night, and now it was up to Hackney to help her recuperate. It was no issue to him, though. 

Hackney walked through the streets' parameter across the city, ducking out of sight when familiar, thundering footsteps sounded. It was late enough to warrant the appearance of the Magistrates.

Hackney crouched down behind a barrel, as a lantern-bearing Aggron stomped past, peering into the darkness. He was able to hide himself long enough and keep himself still for long enough to the point where the Aggron cursed beneath his breath, turned around, and continued down the street.

Thankfully, his house was only a street or two away. Yet, when he rounded the corner, he was met with an angry face.

A Magistrate had found him.

The Magistrate in question was a Dragapult, which must've been how Hackney hadn't heard him beforehand. It's thin, snake's eyes locked onto his from beneath the hood.

"What are you doing up so late?" snapped the Magistrate, a hint of arrogance and annoyance in its voice.

"Please, understand, sir. Me and my friend here were attacked on the way back, and I've had to carry them home." Hackney lied. It was practically criminal to be drunk, but Magistrates couldn't simply organise a raid on bars, as they were private property.

"I presume your quote unquote 'friend' is beneath the cloak you carry." He responded, his eyes prying to take a look.

"Yes, please, may we go?" Hackney asked, as the Dragapult scrutinised him.

"Hmm... you may. May your friend recover, sir." Spoke the Magistrate, side-eyeing them in a toxic manner as he continued down the street. 

Hackney continued down the street, until he arrived at his house. It wasn't much of a place, no different from every other house on the street. He opened the familiar, creaky door and carried Holloway up to the bedroom. Laying her down on his bed, he wrapped the Roserade up in the cloak that concealed her the moment before, and went down stairs.

Though it would be uncomfortable, Hackney would be sleeping on the sofa tonight.

That was until a tired, albeit posh sounding voice echoed from the other side of the house.

"Yyou really just gonnaaaaa.... Leave a girl to sleep by herselfffff?"

It was Holloway, face partially covered by the cloak, one free eye still staring at him. Hackney felt a blush festering inside of him.

"Well... I don't know how you'd feel about this kinda thing..." Hackney admitted, looking around the room somewhat awkwardly as Holloway tittered to herself.

"Yyyyou're so funny. C'monnnnn, just come with meeeee. I just wanna cuddleeeeee." She croaked, tempting the lowly Zoroark, who couldn't stop himself from being drawn to her to an extent. Had he known that the Roserade was so lightweight when it came to alcohol, he probably wouldn't have invited her out.

"I suppose... if you agree. I refuse to do anything remotely... er... sexual, mind you. I don't want that, especially given a drunken lass's consent." Hackney spoke rather awkwardly, trying to steer his mind clear of such filth. He didn't want to consider anything of the sort with her, not now anyways.

Reluctantly following the drunken Grass Type upstairs, who herself laughed whimsically to herself, he eased himself within his normally quite uncomfortable bed. Yet, as the flowery woman beside him buried her rosy exoskeleton into his chest, he felt a warmth from within. As if he laid upon a sea of feathers, or floating briskly across the morning sky. Whatever the feeling was, it was satisfying to him, as well as Holloway, who fell asleep within a matter of seconds.

Seeing no reason for consciousness, Hackney let his aching body rest beside hers, and drifted off to sleep shortly.

~

Another morning became of the foothills.

It was no different than any other. Same, inky clouds. Same, bare, aching foliage. Same everything, it felt. Kazekiri found himself standing outside of the Coven, overlooking the rising mounds of hills around him.

It was not a pretty sight, and yet he worryingly resonated with it. 

What was happening?

Ever since his encounter with the Poochyena back in Blackfall, he hadn't felt the same. There was an aching feeling in his chest, like a dark parasite, chomping at his heart, a twanging, overwhelming sense of guilt washing over him with each bite.

Wanting to feel the wind more, he took off his eye-patch, something he wouldn't normally do in the open.

His eye still bore the scar from all those years ago. The eyelid was swollen and puffy, causing his eye to look smaller than it was, and as if he were on the verge of crying at any given second. The damage was deemed irrevocable by Kiru and Kasha when they rescued him and confirmed by Shoku when she made her way into the Rogues. Needless to say, he wept that night.

Was it that lasting sting upon his eye, that caused him to feel so awful? Was it even a physical pain, or rather a mental torment that had manifested itself as an unsightly blemish upon his face?

Either way, he certainly wasn't proud of it.

He hadn't quite grown to live with his scar, thus the need for an eye-patch. To him, it was a brief window into his childhood, as each sight of it would remind him why it was etched upon him to begin with.

Kasha had offered some kind words prior, and they had worked, even if only for a brief moment. That was the thing with kind words. They helped, but only for a moment. They never lasted around to comfort him. They had to be passed unto another kind soul, arguably more worthy of them.

Kazekiri felt his fins droop, until a voice sounded from beside him. Quickly slinging on his eyepatch, he turned to meet its source. It was an unfamiliar voice, so he kept his guard up slightly.

. . .

. . .

Nobody was there. Kazekiri's eyebrow raised in confusion, still standing firm, until it spoke again.

Kazekiri was, needless to say, nervous. His brow furrowed as he unsheathed his weapon slowly.

"Where are you then?" Kazekiri declared, a mix of frustration and apprehension tinting his voice.

Was he going insane? In that moment, he had convinced himself of such. Why was there a voice in his head? Was there an elaborate prank? Were a group of misdemeaning Rogues crouched in shrubbery behind him, snickering amongst themselves?

Checking the foliage, he found this to not be the case.

No... he didn't hear a voice, he told himself. There was no voice to be heard, nor a coupled reason to hear it. It was paranoia, stabbing at him again, this time without reason. He had grown sick of this, by this point. It always managed to find a new way to prod at his mental fortitude, despite how well convinced that it couldn't.

Kazekiri cursed underneath his breath, frowned heavily and turned to go back inside.

~

"I'm sorry... WHAT?!"

Kiru and Shoku were now in the leader's room, Kiru already mildly perturbed from the discourse beforehand.

"Look, you must understand that things could be dangerous for us here! If what Jade says is true, we could be under threat."

"Jade...? Sorry, that name sounds so eerily familiar. What was their surname?" asked Kiru, as Shoku looked on slightly tentatively. Jade and Kiru had now both displayed signs of knowing one another. Was there deeper history here than they understood?

"Chartreuse."

A deathly silence filled the room, as Kiru looked on at the Espeon before her, mouth hanging open slightly and breath quickening.

"Oh... oh no. Oh dear... oh no." Kiru babbled onto herself, until her speech was slurred into a void of incoherent incomprehensibility.

"Kiru... what's the matter? How do you know Jade? I have the assumption that she knows you." Shoku asked somewhat nervously, as Kiru's brow furrowed.

"I... used to bully her back in school."

. . .

Backed against a wall, a grey coated Eevee, bruised and aching across the body, panted heavily.

"Please! There's no need to do this!" She cried, wiping away her tears with her scratched paw. The other Eevee, stood above her, hued with chestnut fur, showed no signs of even hearing her, let alone acknowledging her words.

"Oh, but there is such need!" Spoke a Gligar to the Eevee's right, his voice grating and unpleasant, even to those who appeared to be his ally. "We don't tolerate your kind in the Northern City!" He croaked once more.

"Why? What have I done to you? What have I done to warrant this?" The grey Eevee tried to speak, before being cut off.

"You defy our culture. You walk into our pure town, besmirching it with your supposedly inclusive ways! Know you not of the Shadowed Gems!" Replied a Drakloak, scrutinizing her with a paralyzing anger.

"The Shadowed Gems do not exist! They are propogandist lies, conjured up by the government to give him an excuse to hate us..." Wept the grey Eevee, warranting her a strike to the face by the Eevee above her.

"You cannot lie to me. I want you to listen very closely..." Spat the Eevee, grabbing the grey Eevee by the tufts of their mane and pulling her neck closer to her. "We don't want you around here..." She spoke, trying to put as much threat into her voice as possible. This wouldn't have worked to the adult mind, but being only 13, the grey Eevee was terrified.

The crowd of three around her dispersed slowly, but the grey Eevee was too caught up and blinded by her own tears to notice.

. . .

"I was a very... different Pokémon back then, I will say that much. I detest who I was during childhood, I want nothing to do with her." Kiru growled, clenching her fists at the thought of her youth.

"Right... I see. Could this be a reason as to why you're so... disdainful and ignorant of your past?" Shoku queried, as Kiru sighed to herself, looking up. Her eyes showed tears, yet they were not the type that were willing to flow.

"Yes... I assume so. I'm not good at talking about this sort of subject, for lack of better phrasing. I'm especially scared to tell this to Myuku. What will he think of me? He could never knowingly serve under the leadership of someone with my past." Kiru groveled.

"Why're you so focused on what he thinks? You're a different Pokémon now, Kiru. You've changed a lot, and I, along with every other Rogue, am so proud of you. I know Myuku will forgive you for all of this. If I do, then so will he. He's a good lad, I'm sure he can find the goodness within his heart to forgive you." Shoku replied, as Kiru looked slightly happy, even if only for a moment.

"I must admit, I'm focused because I don't know him. You know what happened last time we had a Jolteon, don't you?" Kiru asked, a nervous tint in her voice.

"...Yes. I do." Shoku stated bluntly, as if trying to avoid that conversational topic altogether. "But... he was different, wasn't he? So bullish and cocky, Myuku differs from that. I'm not saying go and talk to him about this now, but I think that if you want to establish him as a proper Rogue, you're going to have to talk to him about this at some point."

"Cheers, Shoku. You're right, y'know. I'll talk to him about this at some point, no matter how the truth affects him." Kiru muttered, as a small smile crept across Shoku's usually quite expressionless face.

"That's the spirit. Do you perhaps want something to drink? Maybe a brisk walk out in the foothills? I think you've been acting strange recently, if I'm honest." Shoku offered, as Kiru looked somewhat offended at her passing remark.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Kiru asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"I've noticed a change in you. More... questioning. Since I returned, you've been almost paranoid. I understand that the threat of a new potential enemy has gotten you on edge, but this doesn't seem like an entirely sudden change, more so a change that has been building up slowly overtime." Shoku observed, as Kiru looked down at her paws. Was Shoku correct? She had felt differently, that was undeniable, but was the lingering feeling affecting her general mood?

"I guess I understand what you're implying."

"It's really worrying, I've noticed a small bit of change in almost everyone since Myuku joined." Shoku pondered, as Kiru shot her a look.

"Do not blame this on him. This is a sheer coincidence."

"Hardly! He's an honest lad, as I've come to know him. He seems very knowledgeable, but is restrained by his social issues. I feel as if that is why he resonates so well with Kaze." Shoku replied, as Kiru stood up, walking towards the exit of the room.

"Come, Shoku. Let's go for a walk in the mountains, eh? We need to clear our minds, we've both been through a lot recently."

"If you say so. Do be safe, however."

~

Myuku sat alone in his room now, scribbling down on a piece of paper.

His eyes were tired, and his ears folded at his temples. His breaths had become shaky, for whatever reason. He might've gotten ill, but he didn't really care at the moment. For the moment, what was most important to him was finishing the map.

He had been drawing out a rather basic, sometimes vague map, leading from Gentille Inn to the Coven, making some landmarks along the way. He'd hoped that Shoku would be able to teleport the map to the duo, so that Hackney and Holloway would find their way to him. He had been missing both of them quite severely, but hadn't really found time to express his mourning in any place but his own safe space.

"May I come in?" Came a voice from behind him. Turning his tired head around, he saw a familiar Sylveon poking her head around the entrance to his room. Chuckling to himself, he nodded.

"What's the occasion, Asuke?" Asked Myuku, trying to keep his head up to look at the Sylveon, who looked slightly worried.

"I just want to confirm something verrrry quickly, then I'll be out of your way." She offered, as Myuku pondered the thought.

"I'm all ears, w-what is it that you want to talk to me about?" Myuku asked, as Asuke leaned against the entrance of his room.

"I just wanted to know... You've been settling in alright, but do you need any friends from Blackfall to come over? I understand that it's hard to get any letters to and from The Coven, so I just want to make things easier for you." Asuke chirped with inhuman enthusiasm. Myuku saw this as his golden opportunity, handing the Sylveon the map.

"Take this to Gentille Inn for me, please. If you don't know where that is, a-ask Kaze. I think he knows." Myuku offered kindly, trying to put as much sincerety as possible into his voice. Asuke didn't need to be told twice, doing a small salute with her ribbon.

"Aye, aye, Captain! I do think I know where that is. Who do you want it given to?"

"Hackney, the Zoroark or Holloway, the Roserade, please."

"See ya soon!"

And just like that, map wrapped in her paw, constricted like a serpent, the Sylveon slunk out of the room, leaving Myuku once more in a deafening silence. It was rather satisfying for him, however, as he sighed to himself.

Why couldn't he have gone himself? He knew the direction, after all. It did seem a bit cruel of him to inflict such a taxing task upon someone else, with the full knowledge that he himself could've done with relative ease, given his speed.

Now doused in a smidgen of guilt, he lay upon the bed of his room, and he continued to think.

Kiru mentioned it beforehand, but he didn't really show any strong emotion about it with Asuke and her. Redemption could be the first village attacked, if nothing was done to stop the rampaging BGC.

Things could be ramping up right under their noses, and it would've been impossible to tell. To avert any distractions, he had to do one thing first.

He had to get that second book published.

Chapter Text

New mornings broke over the horizon.

Hackney felt the blinding light of the morning sun, ever present as it may've been, creeping in through the folds of the shammy curtains. A twinkle of dancing light crawled up his body, penetrating his eye, scrabbling for it to open with each force that it had.

Hackney finally awoke moments later, quite unfamiliar with the scene before him.

His head hammered like a grand bell within a clocktower striking upon an afternoon call, and his vision became faded and blurry, as if he had been spinning mere moments before. His mane, unkempt as it usually was, now looked rather frizzy and unsightly, as he ran his arm down his back. He scruffed it up with a gentle raking of his paw. Once it had come to a form (which many would consider quite unappealing) that he decided was OK, he looked down into the contents of his other, much more pinned arm.

A Roserade, with her pristine, flowery appendages and white-tipped, rosy petals, presumably meant to be hair of some sort. Though physically perfect to him in all ways, she was, quite crudely, matter of fact, drooling into his shoulder, snoring with the tumult of a maelstrom. Such an informal act for a dainty figure such as Holloway.

Ah yes, Holloway... 

She was the reason he was here, wasn't she? Her and her wine drinking... Oh how he couldn't bring himself to be annoyed. The pair of them had been quite overworked, hadn't they? They'd been worked like a Mudsdale ever since they arrived there, and they did enjoy the job, but too much happiness can occasionally be smothering. Negative as it may have sounded, Hackney knew that sadness was good in alteration.

A cooing, adorable noise came from said Roserade as she turned over, stuffing the blanket closer to her, before another noise echoed. More confused, this one was, as she stirred out of her drunken, tired stupor and into the vaguest sense of consciousness. Her brown eyes opened as her petals cascaded down her head, evidently tired of trying to hold up.

"Hack...?" Was all she could muster. 

"Heya Holly. You feeling any better this morning?" He replied, making his rather dry voice as smooth as possible.

"I suppose so, but there's a bridge to be crossed to sobriety yet..." Holloway mumbled, laying back in her bed, so her head was facing the ceiling. There it was, he recognised. Her formal speech, the kind that told him that she truly was returning to her former self. "I'm... sorry for dragging you to bed last night. It's your house."

"No, it's fine. If I'm honest, I think I had a better time here than I had been on the sofa." Hackney smiled, as a blush crawled up Holloway's face.

"Still the same charmer, eh? I guess I shouldn't be surprised, knowing you." Holloway tittered, as now Hackney found that it was his turn to blush. "I did enjoy last night, though. All the drinks and happy conversations. One memory sticks out to me though."

"That would be?" Hackney queried, slightly nervous.

"When we got to your house, you said you were not going to do anything sexual to me. I understand.... but...." She began, trying to articulate proper phrasing.

"Go on..." Stated Hackney, now quivering.

"Were you thinking about doing... err... sensual things with me?"

A deathly silence filled the room. Hackney knew that he hadn't technically, but it was always in his subconscious. He hated that it was, but there it festered.

"I'm not going to be mad at you, don't worry."

"Maybe I was... for a second. I buried the thought within my subconscious because I didn't want my head to be involved with it, much less having it come to fruition. You're a lovely Pokemon, Holloway. I'm just scared to make a wrong move, and I decided to play it safe, I suppose." Hackney admitted, sickening himself once more with the mere thought of it. He didn't overtly want to, but a part of him was enamoured with this flowery woman, and told him that he'd be damned if he didn't even remotely act on it.

"Buried the thought, eh?" Holloway smirked, as Hackney looked back at her.

"Y-Yeah."

"Well then..." She whispered, "Consider me a graverobber~"

~

A duo walked along the Osorian Foothills.

It was midday now, the sun was shining, but the first signs of muck and poisonous gases from Blackfall were certainly starting to make themselves known.

They chatted to themselves, making jokes, condescending remarks towards the other and all sorts of camaraderie. If any two members of the Rogues would've been siblings, it would've been them two.

"So, finally outta there, eh?" The Umbreon chuckled to himself, grinning with all the ferocity of a buzzsaw. His cleaver-like teeth glinting in the sunlight.

"You're telling me. I detest that city. Partly because I know so much about it." The Leafeon responded, his autumnal leaves flitting in the wind. 

"I can imagine, Orochi. You of all Pokémon would know a thing'a'two." Replied the Umbreon, tugging at the cloak draped over his back. Much like his fur, it was black with glowing, yellowy rings.

"Yup, indeed. So... word is we've got a new member." Orochi suggested, trying to spark a little bit of conversation back into their admittedly dry walk.

"We do? Since when?" Maru queried, cocking his head to the side cartoonishly. Orochi snickered to himself at the comical confusion of Maru.

"I saw who I can only presumed to be Kaze walking with a Jolteon. I didn't recognize him. When I checked again to confirm that it was Kaze, the duo had vanished." Orochi explained.

"Why didn'tcha tell me this sooner?" Maru asked, as Orochi appeared to scramble for a reason or an excuse.

"Well... I s'pose that I didn't want to tell ya and end up being wrong. Y'know what I mean?" He explained, pawing at an unsightly leaf that had fluttered down upon his head. Maru nodded, but only slightly.

"Yeah, yeah. Makes sense, I guess. No point getting my hopes up only to have them crushed. Wonder how the others are." Maru pondered, changing the conversational topic.

"Ah, I'm sure they're alright. Nothing seems particularly amiss. I know you care about them though, so if you wanna be all pessimistic about it, then feel free." Orochi snickered to himself, as Maru became slightly annoyed.

"Do I look like a pessimist to ya!?" He asked, somewhat frantically, as Orochi blankly nodded.

"Well, yes. You're an Umbreon, isn't that like.... 50% of your personality?" Orochi queried, as Maru sighed to himself.

"Tha's a stereotype and you know it. We're more than just.... oh, wha's the word, purposefully an' intentionally downtrodden." Maru replied, trying to put his own argument in. Orochi seemed to be having none of it.

"Whatever helps you sleep at night. But, I must be honest, I'm thinking about the others too. I wonder if the new member will bring anything to the table, if he should happen to be there." Orochi wondered, as Maru nodded along.

"Well, obviously. We all have a role, don't we? I mean, you're the Fortitude of The Rogues and I'm the Reaper of The Rogues. We all have a part to play, don't we?" Maru responded, grinning to himself with his comically large smile.

"What are those titles even for? Like, in what way do I represent fortitude? Reaper is accurate for you, because of that scythe." Orochi questioned, gesturing to the sheathed scythe over the Umbreon's back.

"I don't tolerate any slanderous messages of 'Darkrai's Claw'. But I suppose that fortitude is shown through your battle prowess." Maru smiled, as Orochi smiled back.

"Cheers, and don't worry, I'd never slander Darkrai's Claw, we all know my spear is better anyway, so there's no point."

"You take that back!"

The pair bickered and cackled onward as they travelled through the speckled hills, lined with dying trees and an equally dirty floor. 

After a long, dry period of walking and conversation, the two found themselves back at The Coven. The door was rooted with weeds, as per usual. Even in the season of floral death, weeds still managed to clasp on to the last breaths of life. Maybe they were truly the representation of fortitude, Orochi thought.

"Allow me." Beckoned the Leafeon, reaching a leafy appendage out towards the door. As it snaked its way towards the door, it reared up like a serpent's head, and rapped thrice upon it. It snapped backwards towards its source, vanishing beneath the Leafeon's fur. The door was answered moments later. Out of it, within the hole carved upon the wall, a Vaporeon stood.

"Well, I'll be damned, is that Kaze?" Maru asked, as the Vaporeon grinned a toothy grin, very customary of him.

"You know it!" Responded Kazekiri, standing aside so the duo could enter The Coven.

It still retained its chipper, cozy attitude, even in this dark time. The torches upon the framing, wooden beams still crackled with their orange flames, and the distant chattering of conversation from the other end of the main resting area was a comforting ambience to top off the already homely feeling that came with the area.

"Ah, Maru and Orochi! You two are back, hello!" Called Asuke from the other end of the bar, waving with two ribbons, as Orochi succinctly snuck his way over to the bar, asking for a drink. "Coming right up, you needn't worry. Virgin?"

"Well you don't need to make it personal." Orochi replied, looking down.

"No, you idiot. I mean, do you want it alcoholic or not?" She asked. Orochi looked at Maru, who sternly shook his head, before replying.

"Virgin, please."

"Coming right up! How was your time in Blackfall, eh?"

"It was... without sugar coating it, quite a shithole. I didn't have the best of times there. No observation points to be made." Orochi muttered, slamming a fist on the table. "Say, who's this?" He asked, gesturing to Myuku. The Jolteon turned his head away upon recognition.

"That's Myuku. He's a tad shy, bless. Be careful around him, he has it worse than Kazekiri did." Asuke informed, as Orochi retracted his outstretched vine for a handshake. "He's quite the character. Certainly unique, if nothing else."

"Right, well, tell him that I'm glad to meet him. He looks to have wits about him, good. We need another brain here, Shoku can only cut it for some of us. On that topic, where is she? Or Kiru, for that matter? Gone off once more upon their pointless escapades?" Asked Orochi, referring to the Glaceon and Espeon in quite the insulting manner. Myuku already didn't seem to like him that much, based on that merit alone.

"Gone for a walk in the foothills, should I be amiss to claim." Asuke replied, also somewhat fed up with the Leafeon too. Not quite to the extent of Myuku, but her expression also showed a sourness.

"Confirming my suspicions. Righty-ho then. Fetch 'us a beer, would ya?" Orochi beckoned, as Asuke rolled her eyes at him, her ribbons searching around the cabinets for any kind of alcoholic beverage. The beer wasn't too hard to find, as they had it in excess by this point. "Cheers to The Rogues, eh lass?"

"Cheers to The Rogues, I suppose."

In another corner of the same room, Maru and Kazekiri sat beside one another.

"So I've jus' been thinkin' recently, how da' she do it?" Maru queried, staring at his sibling, mesmerized by her talent.

"I suppose if you work as a barista so long, it comes to ya naturally. She's a bit of a dag, y'see? Always fun loving and quirky. Bein' a barista just kinda helps with that, yeah?" Kazekiri replied.

"Well, I s'pose. Anyways, how've ya been? Been a while since we chatted, lad." Maru grinned, his usual, quite incomprehensible accent being very prevalent.

"I've been good, I guess. Blackfall is horrible. But I don't know wha' else I expected from the City of Misery." Kazekiri replied happily, as Maru smiled a meek smile. It wasn't the kind that conveyed much happiness; something was on his mind. "Mind gone, mate?"

"You can say tha'. No thoughts, either. Just... mind occupied. No better way'a'puttin' it. I guess there just ain't been much happenin' recently. Y'know? Ain't made up with life, but ain't on bad terms neither." Maru chuckled to himself gravely, as Kazekiri tried to piece together the many messages from what he had just said.

"Ain't made up, ay. Hard out. Wanna do somethin' more as a Rogue."

"Do something more. Yeah, that's it. For the Rogues' sake or me own's a differen' tale."

~

Cold mountains.

When were they not cold, really? Always tipped with ice, carved with sharp rocks and nestling upon an already frigid island. They were barren of trees, only grey and white. A glittering, translucent cloud was veiled over the summit, glinting with its snowy crystals. The hills below, sloping and speckled as they'd always been. Highs and lows, for the highs held the settlements of wild Pokemon, and the lows with the flooding rivers.

Wicked winds howled overhead, blowing the ears back of the walking duo. There was no real reason, or rather, destination for their walk. Just a walk to clear one's mind, they had both supposed. Shoku especially had that in her mind, looking down at the floor and pondering,

"Some little things caught your mind, lass?" Kiru asked, looking over to the wandering Espeon, who snapped out of her mental trance.

"Hm? Ah, yes. Not really, per se. Just a little... oh, what's the word... discombobulated? I feel like... there's loads we all want to do, but we can't do any of it."

"I've heard that phrase from others. Is everyone just... planning to do something without my knowledge?" Kiru pondered, as Shoku looked onward in worry.

"Hardly. I think we're just tired of Osore. It's likely little more than some wishful thinking. Realistically, there's not much we can really do to leave this island." Shoku reassured, in an admittedly glum manner. Nevertheless, Kiru smiled.

"Ay, that's true. They might just be thinking out loud. I can but hope so, anyways." She smiled to herself, as the Espeon to her side nodded.

"Mhm, that's the mindset to keep. We may be stuck here, but we might as well make the most of it." Shoku grinned.

Before Kiru could reply, some bushes beside them began to rustle.

The pair perked up and tensed up, unsheathing their weapons. Kiru's great battle-axe heaving across the ground as she edged closer to the source, whereas Shoku sprung up to a vantage point, a small tree branch, nocked an arrow calmly, and waited for a target.

Kiru peered into the bush, when almost immediately as she did so, two pinkish figures sprung from it. A Sneasel and a Weavile. Yet, quite the contrary from their usual colouring, they were both pink and yellow. They were Shiny.

Kiru, unable to bring herself to hurt more Shiny Pokemon, staggered backwards, as the rampant duo before them began to scratch at her and her weapon. Shoku wasted no time at all in letting an arrow fly, as it whizzed towards the Sneasel. The Dark Type saw the arrow rushing towards him, and sprung out of its way. Shoku gasped as the Sneasel now found itself right beside her, claws outstretched and ready to fight her.

Kiru parried one more clawed strike with her axe before trying to negotiate with her assailant.

"Why are you attacking us?" She beckoned, as the pink Weavile seemed to cease for all of two seconds to ponder the question.

"Orders. Now, fight me, coward! Stop blocking and fight me!" It hollered, his attacks getting faster and more violent.

Shoku wasn't in any easier of a scenario. She stood stock-still, eyes poised and staring at the Dark Type opposite her branch. There wasn't much she could do move-wise. She was a Psychic Type and they were a Dark Type. It seemed all but hopeless, though, as she tried to nock another arrow.

The Sneasel cut down the branch, causing the pair to fall downwards, before Shoku could ready herself. Though the Sneasel landed with grace, Shoku tumbled downwards, slamming against the ground with a thud, before rolling instinctively to avoid the Sneasel's following pounce.

As the small Pokemon hurtled towards her, she ducked down, sticking a leg out at the last second. The Sneasel tripped over her outstretched limb, falling into a tree stump and injuring his head. Shoku grabbed the Sneasel by the leg and threw him backwards with all of her strength.

Snow fell upon the Sneasel as he slammed into another mountainous tree, not quite unconscious but nearing it. He dug his way out of the snowy tomb he found himself in, only to be met with an arrow between his eyes. Shoku stood over him, arrow aimed at his face. The Sneasel looked slightly more concerned now.

"Please... I wuz only followin' orders." He pleaded, as Shoku tried to not let her guard down.

"Maybe you were, but I still ought to kill you where you lay." Shoku muttered.

"If you're gonna kill me, betta do it now. I didn't even wanna do this anyway. I didn't wanna hurt you guys." The Sneasel looked down. "All been workin' us like mules since we got there." Shoku laid down her arrow upon hearing this. "You're... sparin' me?"

"Who do you work for? I want names."

"Dat, I can't tell ya, princess. I want to, but if I do, then I'll die." The Sneasel replied.

"If not by their hands, then by mine. I. Want. Names." Shoku replied, not losing a slight sense of awareness.

"I work for da Shadowed Gems, alright? Jeez, couldn't ya tell? I thought you Psychic Types were supposed to be smart! Point is... dat's who I work for." The Sneasel cackled. Shoku started to get fed up with his antics.

"Are you concerned not for your friend? That Glaceon's tougher than she might show." Shoku asked, as the Sneasel merely shrugged.

"He can die for all I care. I'm his lackey, not his friend." The Dark Type shrugged off, as Shoku nocked an arrow, aimed carefully in the Weavile's direction, and let it fly. It whizzed towards him, whistling through the thin wind, before threading a needle between Kiru's arms and striking him square between the eyes.

The Shiny Weavile collapsed on the floor, dead.

Turning to meet the Sneasel, Shoku became surprised. He was already gone, scarpered off beyond the bushes, as shown by the great disarray of leaves around a patch.

Kiru took a deep breath, easing her tired muscles down as Shoku approached.

"What was that about?" Kiru asked, through pants, as Shoku responded grimly.

"The Shadowed Gems were behind this. The Sneasel told me so. He's gone now, vanished off, so I thought I'd help you out." Shoku muttered, looking at the carcass of the Weavile that she had struck dead mere moments prior.

"They're starting their assault? Oh no... no no no! This isn't good. What about all the others? Maru and Orochi, they might still be in Blackfall, for all we know."

"I sense a Grass Type within the Coven. I can't pick up Maru since he has an immunity to Psychic Types, but I imagine he went with him." Shoku reassured, as her ruby glowed bright, sensing the presence of the Coven.

"The Coven might be dangerous. It might be under attack right now! Maybe this was all a trap!" Kiru panicked, putting her hands on her temples as Shoku attempted to console her.

"No, I detect nobody there but the Rogues. And an... Electric Type?"

"That'll be Myuku." 

"Oh, of course! I feel bad for not remembering now. Surprised how you did, surely you've known him for less time." Shoku pondered aloud.

"It's... my duty to remember each Rogue."

"Yes, but isn't it also mine? I am a medic. I'm detecting a level of admiration~" Shoku toyed, as Kiru grunted at her.

"Fuck off, lass." Was her reply. "We all know what happened last time a Jolteon was in our ranks, and what he did. I'm not making the same mistake twice." Kiru elaborated, as Shoku nodded along, feeling slightly guilty about her passing comment.

"Right... yes. Of course I remember him, the deceiving Rogue. Blemish of the Rogues, as I know him today." Shoku spoke, her tone souring now at the slightly darker topic at hand. "Shall we... head back?"

"Yes, I think I'd like that."

~

Writers' Block was getting all too much for him now.

I mean, every writer experienced it at some point, didn't they? Even the highest of highs had their lows too. It was the lows that helped us appreciate the highs that much more, he told himself, yet to little avail. He'd written one novel before, why was this one being so damn difficult?

Was it the persistent thought of it not being published? He went into the first novel, hoping that it was published, and lo and behold, it wasn't. Maybe his lowered expectations hindered his motivation? It certainly felt that way. Myuku laid down his pen and sighed to himself. It all felt a bit useless, really.

He rested his head in his arms as he looked down towards the table he worked at. It was within the comfort of his own room. He had decided to leave the main bar due to the new arrivals. The Umbreon seemed to give him no spite or negative energy, as he was idly talking to Kazekiri, reciprocating his laughter in the corner.

Orochi, on the other hand, already got on his nerves.

Something about his larger-than-life attitude. How he so brazenly chastised Kiru and Shoku, which would've presumably been fine in their presence, but was intolerable to him in their absence. And how he rather impolitely asked Asuke for a drink, almost mockingly, he thought. He got a virgin drink supposedly to limit his alcohol intake, and then asked for a beer right afterwards? Talk about undoing progress...

Myuku found it within himself to not hold too strong of a grudge, as this was likely purely banter between them, and he didn't understand all of the Rogues' inside jokes just yet.

Maybe he needed a lie-down? He couldn't really bring himself to put pen to parchment much longer, no ideas sprouted from his usually flourishing brain. It was getting somewhat late, presumably around 4:30 PM. Many wouldn't consider that late, but he did. Maybe it was just an internal excuse to have a short nap. It was then that he realised something about what he'd just been thinking.

He had no bloody clue of the time! 

Right, that was something he'd have to fix. Maybe if he got around to some of that thievery he'd been told about by Kazekiri, the first thing he'd steal would be a new clock? It would be heavier than he was, and he'd probably need Kiru or Kasha to tag along with him, but it was certainly food for thought as far as he was concerned. As a former employee, the time still mattered a lot to him, it still told him when he should be somewhere, and when he had the chance to slack off.

OK, not the best philosophy in practise. He was talking to himself now. He'd gotten so used to talking to himself that he hadn't quite realised when it was beginning and when it ended. It felt as if he had some company, if only for a brief moment.

"Erm... Mimi? Mind if I call you that?"

It was Kiru. She had evidently returned. Her familiar cyan head poked around the entrance of his room. Her black bandana slung rather sloppily around her neck. How did she know his nickname?

"Yes? Also, Mimi w-was my nickname, heh." He chuckled to himself.

"May I come in?" Kiru beckoned, as Myuku nodded along, craning his neck up to meet her gaze as she entered. He pushed his scarf up over his muzzle as she sat upon his bed. "Right... I may have some bad news for you." She looked down, as Myuku looked slightly worried.

"Y-Yes?" Was all he could muster. He couldn't find the words at the moment.

"The Rogues, as we know it, could be in danger." She stated, cutting to the point, even if that meant leaving some grey area.

"Huh?! Oh no.... nonononono. Please say it isn't so!" Myuku trembled, as Kiru looked dejected. There wasn't much she could do to console him now, other than telling him the truth, much as she knew that would harm rather than heal.

"I'm afraid it is, lad. There's an organisation that has it out for us, and I'm worried that I may know why." Kiru begrudgingly spoke. Myuku's ears folded back in apprehensiveness as Kiru continued. "They want me. They want me gone, I believe. As for the others, I'm not sure. But, I am concerned for your safety."

"Who is this o-organisation? Why... why would they come after you? You've done nothing wrong." Myuku pleaded, as Kiru chuckled gravely to herself.

"If only that were the case, Mimi. They have reason to be after me. My past... is something I'm not too proud of. That's why they're after me, the actions I've done in my past. I've hurt those who did nothing." Kiru admitted guiltily, as Myuku now looked a mix of confused and scared.

"..." Myuku spoke not a word of response. He didn't really know how to feel about what he'd just heard.

"I understand if you're a little angry at me. My own selfish actions might've just put you in jeopardy. I'm sorry."

"It's... alright." Myuku looked down, not sure if he meant the words he muttered. He wanted to be angry at Kiru, but couldn't.

"...It's not. It's not alright. What I've done isn't alright. Now, I'm going to ask that you don't leave The Coven. When Shoku and I were out on a walk, we were ambushed. I don't want that happening to you. You're a good lad, Mimi. I don't know much about ya, but I already don't want to see you hurt. Especially not because of me." Kiru muttered, standing up off of Myuku's bed and walking to his room's entrance. It couldn't be called a door just yet, for it was a hole in the wall.

Myuku wanted Kiru to stay, but his mouth wouldn't speak. He reached an arm out to the Glaceon, but it already felt too late. Kiru had walked out of his room, leaving Myuku to dwell on the new information given. His outstretched paw drooped and fell limply, until it was resting upon his chair. He himself looked down, his mind waging a war of thoughts.

Did he forgive Kiru? Yes... no. No he didn't.... but he did at the same time. It was complex, and he had no shame in admitting that he wasn't sure how to feel. Kiru had showed signs of change, if what she said was true. She was much nicer now, to him and everyone around her. But still... she hurt innocent Pokemon, for no discernible reason. 

~

Kiru walked up the spiralling tunnels leading to the bedrooms, and back into the main area. She had told him at last...

There she was greeted by Kasha, the Flareon. She stood before her, overlooking her.

"Did you tell him?" She asked. Kiru nodded rather unhappily.

"Finally, yes. He seems... very torn about it. Not a reaction I've ever seen before to that information." Kiru muttered, feeling angry with herself.

"Hey, look on the bright side, sis. He was torn, sure, but that means part of him was willing to forgive!" Kasha reassured, as Kiru looked down.

"I suppose you're right. I don't know, Kasha. There was a poignancy in his eyes, the kind I've never seen before. Such a... stinging sadness. He's really something else, something I've never seen before." Kiru thought out loud.

"He's unique. Possibly one of the smartest here. I think he'd get along with Shoku quite well. I had a chat with him recently about how Kaze and I met. He was listening the whole way through." Kasha agreed, nodding along.

"I'm pretty sure Shoku was the 2nd Rogue she met after Kaze. Which reminds me..." Kiru pondered. "He needs an official title."

"That's true! I didn't consider that. Fancy that, eh? I guess we'll wait until he's in a better mood. I don't think he'd be willing for a chat with you right now, no offence."

"That doesn't surprise me." 

~

She was a stowaway now.

Hiding upon a ship, heading to Kikin. 

She couldn't pay for it, now could she? She had no money in her pockets, no job to earn anything. She had to lose her assailant for now, before anything else. They would be searching for her, up and down the island. It would be almost impossible to stay on this island, on Osore.

Now, here she was, hiding within a crate upon a nightly boat, cruising across the brackish seas.

She poked her head out of the box she was in, tight and wooden. She was in the under-quarters of a passenger vessel. She could overhear the distant conversation of rich Pokemon above. She had boarded quite the sophisticated, scholarly ship, as it would happen.

That's where she belonged, in actuality.

If only it weren't for her appearance.

The boat swayed back and forth in the waters, and she listened as the saline water lapped against the exterior. She slowly snaked her way out of the box she was in, stretching her aching muscles. Cramped in a crate like that really had its effect on her, as she'd come to find out. She slumped herself down on the damp floor, looking at the ceiling. Nobody was coming down here, she knew.

Nobody had come down for the past 2 hours that they'd been on the boat. She was safe. 

She looked up at the swaying light-bulb, rocking back and forth in the darkness, illuminating one half of the room at a time as it swung back and forth like a pendulum. It was hypnotising, in a way.

She had no other form of entertainment instead of watching the light-bulb careen back and forth. To anyone else, it would've been utter monotony, but to her, it held the slightest sliver of entertainment for her, as all the rest had vanished.

There she lay, watching a small, bulbous ball of light rocking around a point, upon a boat in the middle of the ocean of the Archipelago. Not exactly her proudest moment, but here, she couldn't care less about her own public image. It had been long since shattered, anyway.

It was time to sleep now.

Finding another crate full of cotton, she lowered herself into said crate, making sure to bury herself beneath its contents to conceal herself. Following this, she drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

A letter.

Hackney now beheld a letter in his hands, with his name written on it in a neatened, cursive font. It was definitely for him, and the handwriting in question looked familiar, but he couldn't quite place his finger on it. Holloway was still fast asleep, for their 'antics' moments before had tired the pair of them out.

Hackney shivered at the mere thought. He wasn't comfortable with it just yet, he decided. She was still drunk, or at the very least, immensely hungover. He wasn't making any more moves, and rejecting all that she threw his way.

Wait... hungover was some sort of sobriety, wasn't it? It was to him, at least. That must've meant...

Holloway was in a semi-self-aware state when the two had... done their things. She knew what decision she was making, and how it'd affect their friendship. She knew exactly how the future would play out.

Hackney mentally snapped himself out of those thoughts, instead choosing to focus back on the letter in his hands. He opened it, and beheld the fancy writing inside of said letter.

𝔇𝔢𝔞𝔯 ℌ𝔞𝔠𝔨𝔫𝔢𝔶 𝔞𝔫𝔡 ℌ𝔬𝔩𝔩𝔬𝔴𝔞𝔶, ℑ, 𝔐𝔶𝔲𝔨𝔲 ℭ𝔦𝔯𝔦𝔪𝔢𝔦, 𝔟𝔯𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔲𝔭𝔬𝔫 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔞 𝔪𝔞𝔭, 𝔩𝔢𝔞𝔡𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔱𝔬 𝔪𝔶 𝔫𝔢𝔴 𝔩𝔦𝔳𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔰𝔭𝔞𝔠𝔢.

And lo and behold, there was a small inscribed map, leading from Gentille Inn all the way to... The Coven? It wasn't an area that Hackney had heard of before. In fact, it was quite far outside of Blackfall! Yet, it wasn't in any other settlements. It appeared, from the diagram, to be separate and isolated from all nearby towns.

Below, there were some more words to be read.

𝔗𝔥𝔢 𝔤𝔯𝔬𝔲𝔭 ℑ 𝔫𝔬𝔴 𝔩𝔦𝔳𝔢 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 𝔠𝔞𝔩𝔩 𝔱𝔥𝔢𝔪𝔰𝔢𝔩𝔳𝔢𝔰 𝔗𝔥𝔢 ℜ𝔬𝔤𝔲𝔢𝔰. 𝔗𝔥𝔢𝔶 𝔡𝔬𝔫'𝔱 𝔟𝔢𝔩𝔦𝔢𝔳𝔢 𝔦𝔫 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔠𝔬𝔫𝔠𝔢𝔭𝔱 𝔬𝔣 𝔪𝔬𝔫𝔢𝔶, 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔴𝔞𝔫𝔱 𝔱𝔬 𝔟𝔯𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔥𝔞𝔭𝔭𝔦𝔫𝔢𝔰𝔰 𝔱𝔬 𝔅𝔩𝔞𝔠𝔨𝔣𝔞𝔩𝔩 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔒𝔰𝔬𝔯𝔢 𝔞𝔰 𝔞 𝔴𝔥𝔬𝔩𝔢. 𝔗𝔥𝔞𝔱'𝔰 𝔱𝔥𝔢𝔦𝔯 𝔪𝔞𝔦𝔫 𝔤𝔬𝔞𝔩, 𝔟𝔲𝔱 ℑ 𝔤𝔢𝔱 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔣𝔢𝔢𝔩𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔱𝔥𝔞𝔱 𝔱𝔥𝔢𝔶 𝔴𝔞𝔫𝔱 𝔱𝔬 𝔡𝔬 𝔪𝔬𝔯𝔢, 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔳𝔦𝔰𝔦𝔱 𝔪𝔬𝔯𝔢 𝔭𝔩𝔞𝔠𝔢𝔰. 𝔗𝔥𝔢𝔶'𝔯𝔢 𝔞𝔩𝔩 𝔯𝔢𝔞𝔩𝔩𝔶 𝔫𝔦𝔠𝔢, 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔰𝔥𝔬𝔲𝔩𝔡 𝔠𝔬𝔪𝔢 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔳𝔦𝔰𝔦𝔱!

𝔜𝔬𝔲𝔯𝔰 𝔉𝔞𝔦𝔱𝔥𝔣𝔲𝔩𝔩𝔶, 𝔐𝔶𝔲𝔨𝔲.

What little menagerie had Myuku gotten himself into now? Hackney sighed wistfully to himself, thinking of the new life of the young Jolteon. He turned around, ready to make breakfast for Holloway and himself. When the gorgeous Roserade woke up, he'd show her the letter, and maybe the two would head down to this 'Coven'.

He sauntered into the kitchen, looking around at the rather barebones area. He wasn't that rich, but he made do. He took out a pot from a cupboard and began to cook up a stew. Well, that was the plan, anyway. Despite having a kitchen, Hackney wasn't much of a chef. He found himself smiling at the thought of being able to go and visit Myuku later today. He'd missed him more than he'd otherwise be willing to admit.

After a few minutes, it was done.

Vegetable stew.

Not his proudest work, obviously not. Yet, it was adequate for a solid breakfast for him. He poured about half of the pot into a small, wooden bowl, and put said bowl to his lips, sipping on the stew slowly. The taste wasn't great, and he cringed slightly at the aftertaste, but it was all he had to eat at that moment, so he might as well make do.

"Morning, Hack."

Holloway had woken up, and was standing behind him. For the first time in about 12 hours, she looked sober. She looked well-rested and radiant.

"Oh! Holly, good morning. Want some breakfast?" He offered, presenting the pot to Holloway, who nodded.

"Yeah, I'm a little worn out, I could use some food in me." She stated, rather bluntly at that. She, just like him, seemed to be avoiding the elephant in the room between the two of them at that moment. The pair sat down at a table in the dining room beside the kitchen and began to eat. "This stuff's good, Hack."

"Yeah, homemade stuff usually tastes better."

An awkward silence befell the two, for the first time in forever. They were not awkward around each other as friends, but the events prior had soured things for both of them. They were both coy of addressing the scenario in question, even though both begrudgingly acknowledged that it was going to be addressed at some point.

"So..." Holloway began, trying to fish for a conversational starter.

"So..." Hackney spoke, almost at the same time.

"Oh, no. Go first." Both of them offered to the other. After seeing that this was getting them nowhere, they both looked downward awkwardly. Why were things so damn tense? Normally, they'd be best friends, eating, drinking and talking every hour of every day, it felt. But now, they couldn't bring themselves to do anything about it.

"So... a letter from Myuku came in."

"Really?!"

"Yeah! He wants us to visit soon. He's left us a map..." Hackney mumbled, shivering to himself as he presented the map to Holloway, who looked over it thoroughly. 

"This is great! Maybe we can- Hack? What's wrong?" Holloway asked, knowing the answer, but wanting to confirm it.

"Nothing..."

"It's about this morning, isn't it?" Holloway asked, looking longingly at the Zoroark. Hackney covered his face with his hands and nodded. "Look, we're going to have to talk about it at some point, so let's just talk about it now."

"OK... Holly, I'm scared." Hackney admitted guiltily, as Holloway and her bronze eyes stared back at him concernedly.

"Scared? About what?" She beckoned, as Hackney decided once and for all to let out what was on his mind.

"I'm scared that it'll ruin us, as friends! I... I've given it some consideration, I'm not ready for this intimacy with you yet. I want to be friends, but I think we, no, I, have just ruined it all for the both of us." Hackney blurted out, covering up his face. Now it was Holloway's turn to look guilty.

"Hackney... I... no. It's not your fault. Don't blame yourself for a choice WE made. I'm in this with you, as a friend. If that's how you want to remain, that's fine. I'm sorry for what I did. I was hungover, you were hungover, and I took advantage of that." Holloway apologized, as Hackney felt his heart melt looking at her.

"No, it's alright! I don't wanna feel like I'm treading on eggshells just to be friends with you. I'm sorry for what I did too. I don't know why I did it, and I'd rather feel happy and safe knowing that you don't regret anything we do together. Because... I know I regret it now." Hackney replied, as Holloway smiled warmly at him.

"If you have you regrets then so do I. Do you need some space to think about things?" Holloway asked, to which Hackney took some time to reply. 

"...Yes. I need to think about some things, and then we might be able to visit Myuku later. Sound good?" Hackney offered.

"That sounds great. I'd love nothing more."

~

Myuku felt conflicted.

How was he supposed to feel about Kiru now? She had a past darker than he did. Could he still trust her? He felt angry, betrayed, yet also sorrowful and guilty. It was an uncomfortable blend of emotions that he wasn't used to feeling.

He wanted to forgive Kiru, but as an avid supporter of a better society, he couldn't bring himself to do something so selfless for someone who did such horrible things. She had changed, he told himself, and he wasn't lying. She certainly had changed, significantly for the better at that, but there was still a lingering uneasiness there.

He looked down at the table in front of him, and the mass of parchments and scrawlings of black ink across them all, and sighed to himself. He thought, for the first time in forever, he might have to take a break from writing.

It wasn't an alternative that he was happy with, but that's what life was sometimes. C'est la vie, he kept telling himself, to no avail. He was very cross with the entire scenario presented to him. He never even knew how to handle his own difficult emotions, let alone the difficulties of those around him.

He took a sigh of release, but it wasn't an earthy, meaningful sigh. It felt hollow, as if there were no purpose to it. He shed a single tear, thinking back to Gentille Inn. He thought back to Hackney and Holloway. And Tsume, as well. He wanted to see them again, if only once more. He'd known them since he'd been in Blackfall, about 4 years now?

Maybe he needed conversation, or consolation. At this point, his needs and desires were all blended into a pure, viscous sense of want. He yearned for something, yet he didn't even know what it was. It was a painful feeling, rising in his chest. Like the need for an object just out of reach.

He... needed to go back upstairs.

Even if he weren't to talk to Kiru, he just needed to talk to someone at least.

He left his room and sauntered up the stairs, looking about him as he did so, before reaching the bar. Kiru herself was absent, but the rest remained. There wasn't much conversation, and the whole place felt deathly silent. He looked about him once more, perusing over all of the tired faces of The Rogues. It was quite the poignant sight. He sat at the bar in front of Asuke.

"Hey, Myuku." Asuke greeted him quite drily. Myuku waved back nonchalantly. "She's told you, huh?"

"About... her past?" Myuku pondered.

"Yeah." She responded, her lips forming an uncomfortable line. 

"Yeah, she did. I... don't know what to feel." Myuku groveled, as Asuke tried her best to cheer him up.

"That's normal. There's... uh... always a silence following a new member finding out about Kiru's history. I wouldn't know until now, I'm the newest member, excluding you." Asuke muttered. Myuku mumbled something under his breath which Asuke didn't hear, but she didn't really want to know. "Would you like a cup of tea?" She offered.

"I think I'd like that."

Asuke poured the conflicted Jolteon a cup of tea, pouring a small portion of milk and sugar into the drink as he smiled meekly as a method of thanks. He didn't quite have the words for anything at the moment, and Asuke seemed aware of this.

Kasha and Kazekiri sat beside each other on a sofa, chatting idly. Maru and Orochi were at the far end of the bar, and Shoku was curled up on a rug near the wall, napping softly. Mostly everyone was separated into their own little groups, save Shoku.

"Kiru's told him, apparently."

"It was a matter of time, I suppose. She does this with everyone eventually." Kasha muttered. Kazekiri looked slightly forlorn.

"Yeah, but still. He doesn't appear to have taken it well, if so." Kazekiri replied, as Kasha nodded quite disdainfully.

"He's gonna be like that until something comes along and cheers him up." Kasha admitted, leaning backward on the sofa they sat upon. "I feel bad for him. I see a lot of you in him."

"I saw that too. Makes me pity the poor sod. Hope he figures things out with Kiru, this is the most uneasy I've seen him, as long as I've known him." Kazekiri observed, leaning beside the Flareon, resting his head on her shoulder. Kasha wasn't too bothered by this, and rubbed his head as Kazekiri rested.

~

Pummelling.

It was all that could distract her.

Kiru was in the training area, repeatedly punching one of the training dummies that they had set up, hitting him hard across the face with her brassy forearm. Occasionally, she'd plant her foot and release a roundhouse kick. Satisfying as they were to hit, the satisfaction fizzled out after mere moments, leading to a downpour of negative emotions.

She panted and fell down.

Usually, she'd try and stand herself back up, but not this time. She was too overwhelmed at this point to right her posture. Why was this affecting her so badly? Sure, after each confession to each Rogue, she'd feel sad, but she could at least be in the same room as them. What was so different about Myuku?

Was it that look of betrayal and heartbreak in his eyes as she said this? Was it his already social awkwardness now being uncomfortably lodged with trust issues that truly plucked at her heart strings? Whatever it was, it wouldn't go away. It wouldn't... fucking... go away.

The air was cold but breathable. The skies overhead rattled and roared with thunder, but no rain was present yet. That was to come soon. There was a deathly sense to the training area. In the summer, it was lush, vibrant and lively, all radiant in its greens and browns and chalky whites. Now, there was... a dark, husky brown and a decaying, yellowish green. Everything felt.... dead.

Winter. Oh, glorious winter.

Rain began to spit down from the sky above. Like a bad omen, or a warning. Kiru looked up at it, stopping her rampant attacks on the dummy for a brief moment to admire the cloudy skies. There she stood, looking symbolically toward the sky, as if searching for a sign in an otherwise lonely world.

This was already the strongest that she'd ever felt for someone's emotions after telling them of her past, and she had no idea why.

She decided that it must've been his shyness, and his impressionable exterior. She sort of felt bad for putting it all on him so suddenly, and so quickly. She probably should've given it another month, but it just so happened to be the right place with Myuku, so she had to tell him what was on her mind.

She stopped violently assaulting the mannequin for one moment, as she need to get her energy back. She took an airy breath as she rested down on a rock. The rain began to hammer down harder, as the weather intensified. Her fur was drenched by this point, but that didn't really bother her that much. She rested her chin in her forelegs as she looked miserably towards the ground.

"Kiru, you alright?"

It was Maru, of all Pokemon. Why he had appeared over Kazekiri or Kasha, she didn't know.

"Maru... I've been better." She muttered to herself, as Maru sat next to her.

"So, we hear you've told him? About your past?" Maru asked, as Kiru nodded. She looked down, her brow darkening. Maru looked increasingly concerned for her.

"Yes, I did. He reacted... quite differently. I can't tell if he's forgiving or not." Kiru mumbled, as Maru did her best to console her.

"I think he wants to. He said to Asuke that he didn't know how to feel. I know very little about him, only his name, so I might not be the best to comment on this." He realised as Kiru looked towards him.

"Ah, don't worry. None of us know all that much about him. I just know he's a good lad. He's one of the younger ones here, too, about 3 or so years my junior? Either way, he's unique, and I see that in him." Kiru smiled.

"If you see that in him, then I'm sure all that needs to be is for him to see that in himself." Maru pondered, trying to sway the conversation away from the sombre topic as best he could, despite knowing that he'd probably fail.

"...I hope so, he doesn't seem like the type to deal with such burdens easily." She muttered to herself.

"I can only hope. I'll... talk to him more, if that helps?" Maru offered, smiling with his signature, toothy grin. Kiru smiled faintly back at him, thoughts still waging war in her head. It was hard to pinpoint the right thing to do in this scenario. Or, so it was for her, anyways.

"Do what you want. I just want me and him to be on good terms. I never appreciate a falling out in The Rogues, and you know that, Mar."

"Mar? Haven't heard that nickname for a while. And don't worry, I'll see if there's anything I can do to weasel my way through to him. He's quite the enigma, but you know me. I have my ways." The Umbreon boasted confidently, as Kiru chuckled slightly, for the joke wasn't nearly enough to elicit a hearty laugh from her, as it usually would've.

"Yeah, we all have nicknames here, do we not? Set aside our traditional titles, and all..."

"That's true, that's true. I might go talk to sis about it, I saw the two talking when I came out here, so I assume that they get along." Maru pondered aloud, as Kiru looked up, but not at him. Her eyes looked towards the rumbling clouds.

"Yeah... I think they do." Kiru mumbled, trying to not talk, as she wasn't feeling up to it right that second. She wasn't going to tell Maru, however.

"...Well. I guess I'll be off then, come and let us know if you wanna keep talking at any point, right?"

"Right. Goodbye, Mar."

"In a bit, Kiki."

~

The walk still wasn't as easy as they would've liked it to be.

Holloway and Hackney, yes, they were on good terms now. That much the two knew. Yet, there still lingered some tension between the two, and not any kind of erotic tension either. It was a twanging, stringing tension, that tugged at the pair's hearts, like how a Bug Type would reel in prey with their webbing. Point being, it was difficult, and inescapable.

Neither showed it, they were not going to make their day more uneasy and rocky between them than they had to. It was their last day off work, so the two decided to do something with it.

Holloway herself was particularly unsteady, shivering and shaking all the while. Normally, Hackney would've done such, but the supposition from her was that he was too busy admiring the scenery. Of course, the duo hadn't left Blackfall for countless months. They had no reason to, everything they needed and cared about was walled into the city.

Yet, despite the otherwise ghostly and grim area, where the grass was a yellowy green and the trees were dead and darkened, the two still found a sanguine beauty in the area. Well, Hackney certainly did. Holloway felt too wrapped up.

Yes, it was true. She did care for the Zoroark at her side more than virtually anybody else, and she might as well have been in love with him, but... she'd felt friend-zoned. It was such a painful feeling, the longing but awareness of never having. She regretted what she did, more than she was willing to let on to him. She had told him that she had regretted it, certainly, but she regretted it so immensely, that she knew deep down, that if she could change one thing, it would've been how she had composed herself that morning.

She did enjoy it, in the moment. She couldn't say no to that. But, she didn't tell him that she regretted it to her full extent because she didn't want to pretend like she didn't love him. She loved him, there was no denying that, but her levels of intimacy with him hadn't been pushed that far yet, and in hindsight, she should've known that.

"I think we should come out here more often! It's so pretty! Sure, everything's dead, but everything's rotting back in the city; this is such a nice alternative!" Hackney beamed, his pointed head swiveling all about the place. Holloway was sort of spaced out, not really ready to initiate a conversation, but forced into one anyways.

"Yeah..." Was all she could reply.

"I mean, the trees, sure, they're dead, but they're so vibrant all at once. The grass is this... err... dandelion, neon green? Either way, it's pretty. And the pattering rain? Oh! So much nicer than the torrential sleets you get in Blackfall. Torrents sure are common there." Hackney grinned to himself.

"Mhm... sure..." Holloway grumbled, though fond of his rambling, her mind was, if he couldn't already tell, very far elsewhere, like a distant star to a mindless Pokemon upon the ground. 

"We need to come out here more often! Ugh, I'm so excited to meet Myuku and his new friends! If they're anywhere near as nice as that Vaporeon, I'm sure we've got nothing to worry about with that whole debacle!" Hackney beamed, full of endless zeal, whereas Holloway seemed a little less radiant than she had been moments prior.

"...Hope so." The only two words she spoke.

The duo continued to walk, Hackney yapping happily to himself. Holloway was of course elated at the Zoroark's smiling form, as it was quite the juxtaposition to how he acted during their working hours. He was much more cool and collected there.

Holloway and Hackney, opposed in mood, slowly, excitedly, passively, approached.

Chapter Text

Myuku, Kasha and Kiru were now all situated in Kiru's room.

It was an unfamiliar setting for the Jolteon, that much he knew. But, it did confirm his prior theories. Kiru's bedroom was decorated with a bedazzling display of pastel blues and skyish colours. Her battle axe rested in the corner, with Kasha's greatsword lying against it. Myuku's sais remained in his pocket, as he didn't feel entirely comfortable with just disposing his belongings within someone else's room just yet.

"Now... Myuku?" Kiru asked. The two were still not on the best of terms yet, and hadn't properly made up. That's why Kiru had brought Kasha along, to serve as a kind of bridge between the two's disparages with one another. Myuku shied away slightly, searching for an answer, before simply turning to the Glaceon with a confused expression on his face. "You must be wondering why you and I find ourselves here in such... rocky circumstances."

Myuku nodded in affirmation.

Kasha looked at the pair apprehensively. Though she was an undoubtable catalyst in any conversation she would usually find herself in, this didn't seem so clear. There was a sombre air about them, the Flareon could tell. She readjusted her burgundy bandana around her neck and fluffed up her mane.

"We find ourselves here today for a reason that might not sound too appealing, I'll be honest." Kiru explained grimly, as Myuku looked up at her.

"Redemption, as you know by now, is in danger." Kasha explained bluntly, snatching the words right out of Kiru's mouth, as she felt that she was taking too much time getting to the point. "The Rogues, as our sovereign duty, must protect it."

"I know that... but what can we do? Are we not stuck here in Osore? I doubt we could... build a boat out of thin air." Myuku groveled, as Kiru and Kasha looked at each other, and nodded.

"That's just the plan."

Myuku looked up at Kiru, dumbfounded. He had plenty of experience with boat construction, hell, he'd gotten paid for it. He knew damn well that they couldn't just do that.

"You're joking. Say you are."

"I don't do 'jokes' at times like this." Kiru retorted sharply, causing Myuku's ears to fold back and for him to flinch slightly. "Sorry."

"It's fine. How in the name of Arceus do you propose we just build a boat out of nowhere?" Myuku asked, as Kiru pondered the question.

"We're Rogues for a reason, Myuku. We didn't get so strong by handling soft materials." Kiru tried to set out the scene. "The point is, we'll find a way. You know how to build some of those Venturers, correct?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I think so... but... I feel like I'll mess it up. I'll need a blueprint."

"We'll steal one." Kasha added on, as Myuku quickly rejected this idea.

"No, no! If we need one... I can just ask my friend from Blackfall, Tsume." Myuku reassured, as he still felt a bit too clean to just outwardly commit crimes with them just yet.

"Tsume? Don't know 'em." Kiru snarkily remarked.

"I don't expect you to." Myuku continued.

"Look, just feel happy. Redemption? It's not burning after all." Kiru continued, getting slightly angry with him. Myuku couldn't help but feel slightly guilty, as he looked away apologetically. For once, Kiru didn't apologise. Kasha leaned over to the Glaceon and whispered something in her ear. Kiru looked a little sadder now, yet still didn't apologise. "You're dismissed. Kasha, go and tell Kaze for me, please. He needs to know, quite urgently."

Myuku walked off, Kasha following slowly behind him, but making sure not to intrude. He made his way up the spiralling burrow, until he reached the main area. Maru, Shoku and Asuke were talking in a corner, whereas Orochi was nowhere to be seen, likely gone out for something.

He approached the bar, and sat beside Shoku, his head resting down slightly.

"How was it?" Shoku asked, as Myuku turned his tired head to the concerned Espeon.

"Redemption might be safe after all." He smiled bittersweetly, causing Shoku and Asuke to cheer. Maru still wasn't aware of Myuku being from Redemption, but he felt happy for him anyway.

"So what got you lookin' so dejected?" Asuke asked, noticing the Jolteon's still very tired form. Myuku felt reluctant to answer, but decided to anyways.

"Me and Kiru? We're still not on the greatest terms..." He responded, as now all of them shared the same despondent emotion.

"She's quite a stone-faced Pokemon, Kiru. There are things about her that I don't respect, either. She's going through some quite difficult stuff, right now." Shoku answered, as Myuku looked confused. "Ah, she hasn't made you aware. Basically, about a month ago, she went through a breakup." Shoku answered. Myuku's ears perked up, she was right, he certainly wasn't aware of this.

"Shoku, d'ya really wanna talk to him about this?" Maru asked from the seat beside Shoku, who nodded.

"Yes, yes I do."

"Be careful, it's a difficult story ta' tell." Maru muttered, looking away for a brief moment.

"Kiru went out with another Jolteon, actually. His name was Kaminari. He was, to put it lightly..." Shoku braced for the words that were about to follow, "an absolute cunt. He was very braggadocious, always trying to prove his prowess to someone. He was also very exploitative of the fact that he was a Rogue, and used it to get away with simply horrific behavior to peers and strangers alike.

Not to mention that he was also a raging alcoholic. More so than even Orochi. Many a time would he be found blackout drunk, slumped over that very sofa." Shoku pointed to the sofa in the corner of the room. Myuku looked appalled at the apparent actions of Kaminari.

"However did Kiru find herself in love with such a... such a cretin?" Myuku asked, to which Asuke responded.

"We don't know. Best guess? She was just lonely, and desperate to boot."

"What happened to him?" Myuku asked slightly tentatively.

"Well, he went on a mission about 3 weeks ago, and hasn't returned. We presume him dead. You seem to be an ample replacement, mind." Shoku complimented, causing Myuku to smile slightly.

"So, do I remind Kiru of Kaminari because I am, myself, a Jolteon?" Myuku asked nervously. Shoku sighed to herself before nodding.

"Unfortunately, yes. I believe that you do. It is a great shame, but there is little we can do but try and prove to her that you are different, which you are, might I add!" Shoku lamented, before offering more kind words to the Jolteon.

"I don't think that's tha' news that tha' kid wanted t'hear." Maru observed, as Shoku looked at him, not even the slightest bit guilty. "He's been through some difficult stuff already, no need ta' put 'im through more."

"I see it necessary."

"You're the expert here, I s'pose." Maru snorted, still quite tentative about Shoku's methods. "You alright, kid?" He asked, now turning to the pale Jolteon between him and the Espeon.

"I've been better, I'll say that. I don't really know how to feel about this whole thing." Myuku spoke gravely. Maru nodded along understandingly.

"Makes sense. Kiru's in a bit of a mood. She's gone through a breakup, and now has to deal with someone who, as far as she's concerned, could be jus' as manipulative. Not saying you are, mind. She jus' doesn't know." Maru explained, trying to make sense of the situation just like the Jolteon.

"Makes sense when you put it that way." He sighed, looking up at the ceiling wistfully. "I'm still kinda getting used to being a Rogue. It's a new lifestyle, and I don't know how well I'm handling it."

"Word from the wise, yer doing fine, kid."

"Thanks, I appreciate it. Say, I don't think we've properly introduced ourselves yet." Myuku observed, trying to sway the conversational topic to something a little more light-hearted, upon noticing that this was his first proper conversation with the Umbreon.

"True tha'. Maru Teniyaki, Reaper of The Rogues, atcha service." He smiled meekly, his big bright eyes staring at the Jolteon, stretching out his hand for a handshake with him.

"Myuku Cirimei, I don't have a title yet, but happy to meet you nevertheless." He replied, reciprocating the handshake slightly nervously. "I've met your peer, Orochi, was it? He's... quite the character."

"Eh, he's always been dogshit at first impressions. What did 'e do?"

"Just be quite disrespectful to Kiru. I forgot what he said exactly, mind." Myuku observed, as Maru cackled to himself.

"Haha! Sounds like somethin' that old bastard would say. Ah, he's a little more of a softie when ya' get to know him, but I doubt he'll show tha' to ya for quite a while." Maru guffawed, as Myuku's expression soured slightly. By now, Shoku and Asuke were wrapped up in their own conversation, and thus weren't paying any attention to the two, who seemed to get along quite well already.

~

Kazekiri stood upon the Coven, upon its dirty, grassy, mossy roof. He looked over the horizon, feeling as the wind whipped against his winter-kissed fins. It was a calming wind, not wet and wild, but chilled and lax, feeling his face. He didn't entirely remember why he stood out here anymore. But he didn't really care.

He stared across and down to Blackfall, the ugly black smidge plaguing the horizon. More specifically, it's coast. There were streaks of grey upon the brackish waters, Passengers were slowly chugging along the waters, their dark streaks of gases pluming behind them as they sailed forth.

There was an odd Venturer as well, which streaked out into the open sea, disappearing unto the horizon. It was quite a nice sight. Kazekiri had formerly been told of the different denominations by this point. There were no Destroyers to be seen, so the Vaporeon took a wistful sigh of the chilled air. The clouds overhead, painted with streaks of grey and white, began to bunch up together, as if hiding something frantically.

He heard the Coven door open.

He didn't see anyone approach, so someone must've left. Peering down, he spied Kasha, the Flareon. She looked about the area before speaking.

"Kaze? Where are you?" She called, to which Kazekiri snickered to himself, before responding.

"Right behind ya."

Kasha looked up at the snarky Vaporeon posted atop the roof, his tail drooping lazily over the edge. She grinned, before ascending a small slope beside the Coven to join him. The pair exchanged a brief fist bump, before Kasha sat beside the Vaporeon, who turned back to look upon the horizon.

"How are things? Feeling any better?" She asked, garnering his attention. The Vaporeon paused momentarily, thinking of a thing to say in response.

"I feel like... something big is coming." Kazekiri pondered aloud, causing Kasha to turn to him. The Flareon readjusted her bandana, cocking her head to the side in confusion. "What, with all the potential dangers. Like... this whole Shadowed Gems malarky, the Blackfall Wars, and just... maintaining life as a Rogue."

"The first two, I get, but the last one? What makes you find bein' a Rogue so tough?" Kasha asked, raring to reach an arm around him, but ceasing as she did, putting it back down until the time seemed more appropriate.

"Well... whole multitude of things, really."

"Elaborate."

"Where to begin? Well. I guess, I feel a little guilty, to start. Not necessarily linked, but sorta, yeah?"

"Guilty? Over what? You've done great things, Kaze. Need I remind ya?" Kasha beamed, her mane fluffing upwards in happiness. Kazekiri nodded slightly, but his body language stated otherwise.

"I just... Myuku, right? I feel like I've put the kid with us at a bad time. His hometown's in danger, and now he has to adjust with that with whole heapings of, as far as he's concerned, total strangers!" Kazekiri groveled, his tail rising and falling, slapping against the ground a little.

"But we aren't strangers to him, especially not yourself! And besides, now that he's with us, we get the chance to protect it!" Kasha smiled, as Kazekiri raised an eyebrow in response.

"How so? We're in Osore. Redemption's in Itami! No chance we're getting there before the Osorian Navy does. Place's burning, sad as it may be." Kazekiri mourned, as Kasha gave him a light nudge.

"I've been having all sorts of little chats with the boss, we might be able to get to Itami before they do." Kasha beamed, as Kazekiri's jaw descended slightly, he couldn't believe his ears. Could they finally leave Osore?

"You're having a toss."

"I assure ya, I'm not."

"Continue, I wanna hear ALL about this." Kazekiri replied, turning his body around so that he was facing the Flareon head-on, as if to convey undivided attention, which she certainly had manage to ascertain by this point.

"Ohoho! If you do insist, then who am I to deny you? Well, the boss says that we might be able to get ourselves a hold of one of them Venturers. She reckons that Myuku might be quite well versed in those things, so he might be able to help us build one of our own!"

"REALLY?!" Kazekiri squealed, his toothy smile stretching across one side of his face to the other with ease.

"Mhm. God, you're as happy as a Tepig in shit, aren't ya?" Kasha laughed to herself, as Kazekiri continued driving himself mad with happiness.

"No kidding! I've been waiting to hear any kind of news of departure for... for my whole life! Wow... why didn't you tell me sooner?" Kazekiri asked, as Kasha twinged slightly, trying to formulate an answer.

"I was waiting for the right moment, preferably when you were having one of your down moments. Sure, you may not've been feeling particularly bad now, but hey. At least with news like this, you might have much fewer down moments, eh?" Kasha offered, as Kazekiri practically screamed in joy, rushing towards Kasha and hugging her violently. Kasha reciprocated the act, as the two shared a moment of silence.

It was brief, but blissful, silence. The two weren't really used to silence between them, except in times like this, and each time it felt more beautiful between them.

~

"Bet I'll be a cold soul someday

Guarantee that I'll wreck your head in some way,

But don't we have a deal that you'll pick me up?

Love's gotta be real when the trouble comes,

I can help you smile in the face of fear

I can be your shield when the monster's here.

But you gotta be strong for me sometimes

'Til Sunrise..."

Tsume listened to the song being performed.

He was there, with his newfound colleague, Southwark. In the Poising Thyme. It was a calm area, and the song continued to drone on in the background, the lyrics slowly blending together into an inaudible mess, despite both knowing that the song itself was beautifully written. Tsume himself was slightly tipsy by this point, having had a couple drinks, whereas his work partner seemed to be restraining herself somewhat from being too drunk to function.

"Bet you're glad I took ya out for dinner tonight, huh?" Tsume sneered, as the Kirlia from across the table giggled slightly to herself.

"I mean, I don't regret it, if that's the answer you're looking for."

"Well, any good answer's what I'm looking for, so I'll take it."

Southwark wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, dabbing gracefully at the 'unsightly blemishes' as she called them, at her lower face.

"Since when were you such a germaphobe?" Tsume observed, as he continued to pick rather sloppily at his food. "Yeah, I knew you were fancy, but if you're working here, don't really get the privilege of cleanliness."

"You don't, exactly. That's why I take such self-care measures out here when I'm off duty. I want to keep myself looking prim and proper." Southwark smiled gallantly, continuing to take small forkfuls of the food in front of her.

"Really? Well you sound 'proper' ridiculous." Tsume sneered back, which caused Southwark to giggle.

"Who let you have such a moxie? You're awfully sharp on your tongue for someone with such claws to compensate." The Kirlia smiled proudly. Tsume pondered a response, before concluding.

"I make my own moxie."

"You keep telling yourself that."

"Matter of fact? I will."

The pair laughed throughout the night, eating and drinking all in tandem. The two had come out to celebrate a completed project together, and celebrate they certainly did. Tsume found himself getting along significantly with Southwark, finding that their banter ricocheted further back and forth than almost anyone he'd met before.

Who knows, maybe that's what he needed.

Chapter Text

And so it was.

Myuku now found himself standing outside of the Coven, with quite the unlikely partner.

Maru.

"Look, Kiru's not settling for you just askin' your friend from Blackfall. She wants you out there." Maru replied, as Myuku looked down despondently.

"And why not? Nobody has to get hurt..." Myuku complained.

"Have you met Kiru? She's no fan of killing, sure, but she don't mind a bit of violence when the time calls for it." Maru responded, also looking somewhat dismal. "Look, I'm here because I know my ways about stealth. You're here because you know your way around Blackfall. Not that I don't, but still."

"I don't want it to be this way..."

"Neither do I, kid. But if we want to save Redemption, this is the only option." Maru looked sharply, pointing his muzzle to the air and feeling the cool morning air against his face.

"Well... come on, then. Let's get this over with. My home town is n-not burning today!" Myuku declared, a current sparking at his eyes, as Maru grinned to himself.

"Tha's the spirit! Come on, kid! Let's give this city what ya think it deserves." Maru cackled, as the two began to leap downward. They ran across the field, Myuku purposefully slowing himself down to make sure that Maru could keep pace with him.

The two bolted erratically across the open plains, vaulting over rocks, and ducking beneath swaying branches and forcing their way through tough, thorough thickets. The wind howled and rushed against their faces, and small slashes of rain began to trickle from the overcast clouds. The duo made a beeline towards the City of Misery, staring up at the puffy gas being erupted from the chimneys.

"We're almost there, lad! Keep it up!" Maru called, as Myuku could see the Great Iron Gates coming into view. However, they were not his primary target. He skidded to a halt before the wall, standing just outside where he remembered Kazekiri's hole to be. Maru approached his side, peering down the hole. "Good pathfinding skills, lad! You're a strong runner, for a sprinter like a Jolteon."

"I do my best. Now, come on, we need to get those blueprints."

"Damn right we do. Into the dark!" Maru grinned, before plunging into the hole. Myuku, somewhat coy, leapt in after him, and descended back into Blackfall.

The city was, as expected, an absolute mess.

They found themselves back in the slums when he had been attacked for the first time. Myuku found his bones shivering within him, and his breathing quickened. Maru took note of this.

"You alright, kid?"

"Yeah, this is just where I was attacked the last time I was here." Myuku stated. Maru grumbled to himself before turning back to him.

"Sorry ta' hear that, kid. Hey, I ain't no coward, anyone who picks a fight with us gets knocked out cold, ya hear?!" He called out, alerting the whole slum, as it would seem. Myuku tried rapidly to shut the Umbreon up, who seemed to be grinning gallantly to himself.

"Are you trying to get us killed?!" Myuku whisper-shouted to the Umbreon, who shrugged.

"No, just lookin' for a fight. Hey... there looks like one brewing right now." Maru smirked, unsheathing his scythe and facing forward. Myuku turned, struck to the spot in fear.

There was a gang approaching.

 They each wore the same band somewhere on their body, and were made up of mostly small Dark Types.

There was a Galarian Zigzagoon, a Poochyena, a Pawniard and a Gligar, all gliding towards them, a small band depicting a skull and crossbones upon them. Maru shot them all a fierce look, but they didn't back down.

"Who wants to pick a fight?" Boomed a voice, yet it wasn't any of the aforementioned Pokemon who let it out. Rather, two of them parted way, and a larger, cloaked Pokemon began to stride out. Their species was quite hard to tell, given the fact that they were shrouded in the shadows by a billowing, albeit ragged cloak. Maru squinted at the figure, as his scythe was now clutched firmly in his paws, and he became bipedal to face them. "I said, who wants to pick a fight?!"

"We do." Maru stated coldly, trying to make his otherwise lax voice sound intimidating. "I was hopin' for some stealth, but I guess tha's off the table." Myuku tried to stand his ground, but was intimidated by a death glare from the Pawniard.

"Get 'em boys."

Immediately, the cronies did as they were told, two of them leaping to the side to try and surround the duo in a pincer formation. Maru eased his body, and Myuku unsheathed his sai, which he had taken with him for the mission, and stood back to back with the Umbreon.

Maru leapt sideways, immediately dodging the Bite that the Galarian Zigzagoon was performing. Myuku, on the other hand, wasn't so lucky, and felt the raking jaws of the Zigzagoon tunnel into his back. His spikes began to spark, and the Zigzagoon was forced off with a cry of pain via an electric shock, but shivers of pain shot up and down his back. Was he bleeding?

No time to consider, the Gligar began heading in with a Poison Sting, Myuku leapt out of the way, and used Quick Attack to get up close, before striking the Gligar in the side with his paw, for he had only gotten out one of his sai. The Gligar seemed mildly perturbed before slamming his pincer across Myuku's face, causing him to reel back in anguish. Though his cheek stung to all hell, he once more struck the Gligar, this time with the blunt end of his sai, as the tough armour plating on Gligar would've made it tough to do any real piercing damage.

"Bastard!" Called out the Gligar as he staggered backwards, for Myuku had struck within close proximity to his eye.

It was then that he was jumped upon by the Pawniard.

The Pawniard began rapidly slashing at his torso, clawing it until blood definitely began to trickle, if it hadn't done so before, however, the pain was postponed by a sudden force.

Turning around, Myuku noticed that Maru had leapt upon the Pawniard, whacking him with the blunt end of his scythe and sending the Steel Type flying into the wall nearby.

"Y'alright?"

"I've been better, that's for sure!"

"Keep up the good work out there!" Maru cheered, narrowly ducking beneath the flying, overhead swipe of a Gligar, and flashing the Jolteon a thumbs up. 

Myuku, now searing with pain, broke through it and continued fighting. He knew that when all was said and done, he would collapse. But at this point, he didn't really care. It was a matter of survival at this point, and he knew exactly how fights like these ended in Blackfall.

They would always end in one side giving up. He just had to bide his time carefully...

~

Holloway and Hackney had now arrived.

The Coven did indeed look like the scruffy diagram drawn up by Myuku. This had to have been the place, right? Hackney, tentative as could be, approached the door, and knocked on it thrice before it was answered. An Espeon stood at the door, looking at the duo confusedly.

"Who might you be?" She asked, a hint of threat in her voice, but not immediately obvious.

"W-we are friends of Myuku Cirimei. Is h-he here?" Hackney trembled, noticing the rather bedazzled appearance of the Espeon, which was a sure sign of strength, as far as he was concerned.

"Oh, sorry, he's not in. But, do come in. Any friend of a Rogue is a friend of mine." She smiled briefly standing aside and letting the two in. They stared around, shocked at the minimalist, cosy architecture, before being confronted by a familiar voice.

"Well I'll be damned! Holloway, Hackney! Good to see ya!" 

It was none other than Kazekiri. 

The Vaporeon had leapt up from the sofa and eyeballed the duo, grinning hugely as they offered their nervous greetings in reciprocation. 

"Heya, Kaze. No offense, but your friends look rather intimidating..." Hackney shivered, as Kazekiri laughed heartily.

"Ah, they're a bunch of pushovers! Trust me, they're all huge softies and cuddlebugs when you get to know them. Come now, I'll introduce them to you." Kazekiri smiled happily. He first took them over to the bar, where Asuke was eyeing up Hackney almost instantly.

"My, my. Maybe Arceus does grant good looks." She purred, staring intensely at him. Hackney, feeling a smidgen uncomfortable by this statement, looked away before replying.

"I'm taken, sorry." He lied. Asuke tittered to herself.

"I'm aware. Is she your girlfriend?" She asked, turning to Holloway, as the two began to blush madly. Hackney gave Holloway a look, as if asking her if he could give a rather risky answer to the question. Holloway blushed, but nodded.

"Yes."

"It seems you both got very lucky with one another. Oh, where are my manners? I'm Asuke." She smirked, as the duo began to regain their cool.

"Hackney." Replied the Zoroark.

"Holloway..." Eyed the Roserade suspiciously. She wasn't jealous, right? No, outlandish, she told herself. She may have loved the Zoroark, but she was not the jealous type.

"Well, it's a pleasure to meet you. Sorry for my... shall we say, less than formal introduction. I wasn't quite aware that you two were a thing. I'll keep my composure." She reassured, flashing a small salute with her ribbon. Hackney grinned awkwardly, whereas Holloway gave the Sylveon a nasty side-eye, before turning to the Espeon sat beside her.

"So... what might your name be?" She asked, trying to state a conversation, and gartering the attention of the Espeon. Her head turned, and she responded.

"I'm Shoku. You're Holloway, correct?"

"Yes, Holly for short."

"Might I say, that is quite a beautiful name." Shoku smiled, as Holloway smiled mellowly back.

"Why, thank you! So, you are these Rogues that Myuku told us of?" Holloway asked, as Shoku nodded in affirmation.

"Indeed we are. Hopefully he's sent in a good word for us." She tittered, as Holloway chuckled along with her.

"Oh, you needn't worry, he's given you guys quite a good introduction." She beamed, as Shoku took a sip of a drink using telekinesis.

"That's good. He's quite a brainiac himself, I'd say you've found quite a valued friend in him. He is a little shy, though. Gonna have to work on that." Shoku mused, as Holloway nodded along, feeling bad for the Jolteon.

"Yeah... where is he now?"

"He left on a mission with Maru, our Umbreon. So... he's not present, I'm afraid." Shoku apologised.

"Ah, mind if I stay here until his return?" She asked, as Shoku nodded.

"Oh, be our guest! It's a long way from here to virtually any other settlement." Shoku pondered, taking another sip of her drink.

"Cheers."

Hackney was relatively distant, until he heard another knock at the door. He turned his head to investigate. Could it have been Myuku? There's no way... right?

Kazekiri opened the door, and a Leafeon strode in pompously.

"What are you doin', lettin' in strangers like that??" He beckoned to Kazekiri, gesturing towards the Zoroark, who quite frankly, looked very offended at the remark.

"Relax yourself, Oro, they're friends of Myuku."

"You guys are really suckin' up to 'im, aren't ye?" He criticized, forcing himself between Hackney and Holloway, who were distanced by a single seat. "Oi, bastard? Who let ye in so brazenly?"

"As Kaze said, I'm a friend of Myuku."

"Tch! What's with these Rogues softening up to 'im, eh? Where'd our untrusting selves go? Didn't we used to be made of steel, not taking in any newbies who said that they could offer any kind of help? And now look! You've got the FRIENDS of a guy who's been around for a week already barging in!"

"I don't appreciate that tone, dude." Hackney side-eyed, as the Leafeon scoffed merely in his face.

"I'm not dishin' out compliments, am I?" Orochi guffawed, while Hackney tried his best to avoid him.

"Oro, knock it off." Asuke demanded, as Orochi proverbially spat in her face.

"Why should I?"

"Because you're being an arsehole." Asuke continued, pushing up a pair of glasses on her face.

"Honestly..." Added Kazekiri, coming to the aid of the slightly paranoid Zoroark. "You really need to learn how to act, Orochi."

"Tell that to someone who gives a shit. I need Maru, where is he?" Orochi asked crudely, as Shoku answered from across the room.

"He's out on a mission with Myuku." She called, as Orochi slammed his fist on the table, startling Hackney.

"Damn! Even Maru's suckin' him off? This is ridiculous... get me a drink." He bellowed, snapping at Asuke. The Sylveon noticed the quivering Zoroark, before turning to face the Leafeon.

"No. You've had enough alcohol in your system to kill you! What's gotten into you recently, Orochi? You were never this snappy and angry... what's changed?" Asuke asked, now starting to feel concerned.

"Nothin's changed, love. World's just been burning far brighter than it has been, nothin' there to smile about." Orochi groaned grimly. Asuke looked a little bit sorrowful for a moment.

"I... need a moment." Hackney stated, standing up and beginning to walk towards the training grounds door. He had no idea where he was going, but he wanted to get away. Holloway saw this, and stood up to meet his gaze.

"Hey, hey hey. Let me come with you, come on, let's get you somewhere calmer." She cooed, escorting the Zoroark to the door and opening it, allowing him to step through into the training ground.

"They're... certainly something." Kasha mused. She and Kazekiri now found themselves sat beside one another on a sofa, their usual spot within the Coven. Kasha had been meaning to step in with their little debacle, but Kazekiri had beaten her to it, and thus, she sat on the sofa, an observer to the whole situation.

"Yeah, they're really sweet. Probably the biggest beacon of hope I could've found in Blackfall, save Myuku himself, obviously." Kazekiri smiled to himself.

"I see a good within them. I didn't even get that from Asuke, initially, and look how much we get along now! If they continue to be persistent visitors, I think we could get along very well with them. I know you do already." Kasha smirked, as Kazekiri nodded along attentively.

"Oh, certainly. They're really cool!"

"Tell me ALL about that, then." Kasha tittered. She was interested in the two, sure, but she knew deep-down that she'd much rather just hear Kazekiri ramble on about a topic he was interested in. She found it attractive, and she didn't know why. She found him attractive, but she definitely knew why. "I jest. But anyways... how has your day been, Kaze? I haven't had much time to really talk to you about basic topics, recently."

"It's been nice! Not much has happened, but sometimes, that's just the way I like it. How about you?"

"That's good, that's good... as for me? Well, I had a meeting with Kiru this morning, Myuku too. We discussed about how we might be able to leave soon, which of course, I told you about. I could never leave my little fish in the dark about such delightful news, could I?" Kasha smiled.

"Don't call me 'little fish'!" Kazekiri asked, blushing slightly.

"N'awww, OK. But only because you asked so nicely." Kasha grinned. "Wanna cuddle for a little bit? My fur's extra fluffy this morning, I feel." Kasha offered, lying back slightly in case Kazekiri was available.

"I... wouldn't mind." Kazekiri smiled meekly, climbing atop the larger Flareon and burying his face within her neck fluff. As she had proclaimed, it was very fluffy and comfortable. He found himself nuzzling up against the Flareon and hearing her heart beat softly. "I've missed this, y'know?"

"I have too... just relax yourself..." Kasha beckoned, as the two began to lose their surroundings, and nestled closer to one another.

~

Pain.

Whatever god there was, he brought pain.

Was he dead? No... if he was dead, he wouldn't hurt.

And he hurt... 

Myuku dragged himself back to his feet. The fight was still rattling on about him, and Maru seemed to be somehow protecting him from all angles. God, he owed that guy when this had blown over. Finally staggering back into posture, he looked up at the remaining fighters. The hooded figure had worryingly vanished, and only his cronies remained.

Myuku tried to edge forward, but couldn't. His limbs stung too much to allow any kind of movement. Each step felt as if his legs were being charred, and the mere act of keeping his eyes open felt like effort. But damn, if he wasn't going to try. He wasn't going to look weak, not now. As far as he knew, a lot was at stake here, so he had to work his very hardest to keep himself alive and on the table for another day.

Maru was holding out just fine. His main goal? Protecting Myuku. Not really what he'd assumed when he'd woken up this morning, but it didn't matter. Now, a Gligar, Zigzagoon, Pawniard and Poochyena all stood in his way.  He wasn't going to kill them, no. But he sure as hell was going to make sure that they didn't consider returning.

He dodged an incoming Bite from the Poochyena, grabbing the mutt by his tail and tossing him backwards, almost striking the Gligar out of the air in the process. The Zigzagoon leapt upwards, and began scarpering across the bridges constructed between the windows of the slums, as if to try and search for an opening. Maru kept an eye above him as the Pawniard and Gligar both attempted to try and stab at him with their sharp appendages.

He blocked an incoming pincer from the Gligar and whacked the Pawniard in the face from behind with the hilt of his scythe. The small Steel Type staggered backwards, and Maru followed this up with a kick to the face.

The Pawniard toppled over the floor, but Maru felt a sharp pain rising in his back. The Gligar had hit him with a Poison Sting. It hadn't poisoned him, which he was very thankful for, but it had certainly, as the name of the move implied, stung. Quite angered, he sprung upwards, towards the Gligar, and also whacked him right between the eyes with the hilt of his scythe. They were all down now, but something felt missing.

The Zigzagoon.

He saw the Zigzagoon descending from a great height. He was going to divebomb the staggering figure of Myuku! With little time to think, Maru rushed over to shield Myuku, placing the blade of his scythe directly where the Zigzagoon's head was going to land.

Maru didn't kill often, but in that moment, a life was taken by his hands.

He picked up Myuku, and rushed out of the slums.

~

Hackney sat down on a rock in the training grounds.

It was cold, rainy and shivery. Not ample weather for a moment of self-reflection, some might say, but perfect for him. Yet, it wasn't entirely self-reflection, as he had company. Holloway escorted him, sitting him down upon said rock and sitting beside him, looking at him worriedly.

"Hack. Is everything alright?" She asked. Hackney didn't entirely know the answer himself.

"I don't know how to answer that question..."

"What's wrong, love? Talk to me..." She beckoned. That word... love. It felt so fitting to hear and yet twanged with such a bitter reminder to that morning. He wanted to associate 'love' with her, but he couldn't. He couldn't see love within her, only obsession. Hackney wasn't in love with her...

He was obsessed.

"Many things." He replied drily. This was the first time he ever felt scared to talk to Holloway. Or at least, the first time in years. He had known Holloway for Arceus knew how long, and there were very few times he felt nervous to tell her anything. Now, however, it was different. He couldn't see her as the innocent, doting colleague he once had. He just couldn't.

He only saw her as the girl he...

The girl he did unspeakable things with, and felt unspeakable things about.

He felt disgusted with himself. How could he be so... perverse? She was his friend, and nothing more. It was an unsatisfying conclusion for him, but it was the only one he knew was right for the both of them.

"Like what...? I'm not going anywhere until we talk this out."  Holloway demanded, almost assertively. She noticed that Hackney was nervous, and shushed him softly, "Hey, shh. It's alright, if you're too scared, I can just sit here with you and talk if need be."

"No, it's alright. I'm getting to it. I just need a moment. Besides, you of all Pokemon deserve to know this." Hackney admitted, almost alluding to his main point. Holloway looked at him confusedly, before her face fell. She knew what this was going to be about too.

"OK, take as much time as you need. I'll ask again, what's wrong?" She beckoned sweetly, as Hackney finally found it within himself to cut to the main point.

"Holly, I'm scared that I've ruined all I have with you."

"Hackney, what have I--"

"I know! I know that you've said that we're still friends, but I feel like I've ruined it all. I want to be close to you, Holloway, I won't even lie. I feel like now we're just one wrong move away from being completely shut away from each other, and it's all my fault..."

"It is not your fault, damn it! It's my fault, OK? Look, it's my fault. I made the first move. It's my fault." Holloway tried to explain, whereas Hackney looked down.

"No, it's mine too. And because of a stupid choice my stupid brain made when I was at my most vulnerable, I can't help but feel like I'm on the brink of losing you! And I can't! I can't fucking lose you, Holloway! And you wanna know why?!" Hackney sniffled, tears beginning to form within his eyes.

"Why...?" She asked.

A long, deathly silence befell the two. Hackney debated in his head over whether or not he should say it. He took one more long, hard stare into the hopeful, pleading eyes of the Roserade in front of him, and decided once more, that he should be out with it.

"Because I think...

I think I'm starting to fall in love with you. And... not lustfully either. I want you to be more than a friend, but not anything like what happened this morning. I want to hold you, and be there with you every waking second. I want to help you through the dark times, and lift you up when you make it through them. I want to be... I want to be your boyfriend..."

There was a long pause between the two.

"If you don't feel the same way, I get it." Hackney groveled, before being interrupted.

Holloway hugged him tightly, breaking their prolonged eye contact as she buried her face into his shoulder. Hackney was too stunned to speak. Holloway broke the silence.

"I wish you had told me sooner, Hackney. Why couldn't you have done that? You know that I never would've turned you down." Holloway smiled, looking back up at him. Hackney felt himself beginning to cry. "Hey, come here, love..." Holloway offered, as Hackney wept slowly in her embrace.

"I don't know if I want to start things officially, yet. I'd rather wait until the whole thing with us this morning can subside." Hackney offered, to which Holloway nodded.

"Of course. But, as your new girlfriend, I have a request..." She asked, looking up at him. Hackney gave her a look as if to say 'go on'. 

"Do tell me."

"Can we kiss?"

Chapter Text

"Speak to me...!"

...

"Damn it, you spiky bastard, wake up!"

As if following orders, Myuku jolted awake, swiveling his head to meet whatever voice called out his name. His vision blurred, before shifting into focus. Maru stood over him, shaking his body with his front paws, stirring him.

"Alright, finally! You in any position ta' stand up?" He asked, as Myuku tested his theory. He stood to his feet, shaking slightly as his tendons tensed beneath him, but ultimately taking a heaping sigh of relief as he found that he was capable of standing, as well as movement, "Good, now, I got us out of those slums, we should be safer here." 

"Well... let's move." Myuku panted through exasperated breaths. Maru flashed him a quick grin of approval before the two made off, a little slower than before due to Myuku's sustained injuries.

They made their way through the rising streets of the city, turning their eyes towards the overhead lights. Civilians ambled across the streets in tandem, each raveled within their own conversations. There were no magistrates, for it was the ample rush hour, so no enforcements for staying out too late could be realistically enforced. It was a peaceful, albeit quite eye-opening morning, watching each worker go to their respective place of employment.

The cold, dreaded deadness on each passerby's face was a sight to behold. Each facial expression seemed so void in colour, so drained, as if the sun hadn't shone down in decades, and their skin began to pale in colour, almost void of anything comprehensive. Eyes hollowed by the arduous work, and spirits shackled to their occupation, as if with no discerning motive to flee to. Each miserable face painted a whole new picture of life, a new tragic tale, a new irrevocable pluck of the heart strings.

Myuku was bitterly familiar with the sight and pressed on forward, looking down. Maru, alternatively, felt as if he'd just wandered upon a new world entirely. He felt his ears droop upon each glance over at him, like a forlorn beckon for sustenance. A calloused cry, so desperate, yet knowing of its recognition. It was a heart-wrenching experience.

Even despite the mass diversity within the Pokémon world, it felt like everyone here was not treated as if the world was laid out before them. It felt as if too many had been forced here, and forced to work. There was no diversity after all. Everyone was a worker, and everyone was just as wrought with a plethora of emotions as each other.

"Maru, its a sad sight, I know, but we must press onward." Myuku noticed gravelly, as Maru looked over to him, "I-It's something you'll have to get used to."

"I doubt I will." Maru responded, looking about the place as the crowd began to die down, "Such a poignancy I never noticed."

"It wasn't called the City Of Misery for no reason..." Myuku replied, stopping briefly to meet the Umbreon's gaze.

"No need to tell me that again. It paints a whole new perspective. But, you're correct, let's go and get that blueprint, and subjugate this land once and for all."

"Yes, indeed we should."

The duo pressed onward, through the bleak high streets, and derelict markets, which usually opened around the evening, to receive the most customers. The docks were a few minutes away by this point, and the very subtle lapping of the ocean against the salty wooden ports became a suitable ambience as they approached. The wind howled overhead, calling out to the world about it, as if warning it of an impending fate.

"What got you to Blackfall, anyways? I wouldn't move here by choice." Maru pondered, as Myuku did his best to search for an answer which didn't make him sound stupid.

"Well, I came here for fortune. I wanted to be an author, you see." Myuku replied, as Maru smiled happily.

"That's great! Well, er, I presume that... since you're a Rogue and all, it didn't particularly work out for you?" Maru asked, as Myuku dismally shook his head.

"No, it didn't. I wanted to write about Blackfall itself, but I couldn't secure the funds to really get any kind of major publishing. My job by the docks wasn't all that well paying. I'm trying to write a second book, but it's getting a little rough." Myuku observed, as the Umbreon nodded along.

"D'ya ever think it couldn't get published because the BGC wouldn't allow it?" He asked, as Myuku pondered over the question.

"The thought's been there, but I doubt it. I don't know if they have that power." Myuku responded, as Maru shrugged.

"Eh, food for thought. The government has control of way too many aspects of everyday life, so I wouldn't be surprised if they 'ave some form of correspondent, sending letters around tha' place ta' aspiring young authors such as yourself, allowin' their books and such." Maru grinned, as Myuku shook his head.

"No, I doubt they're that outlandish. I was just rather financially unlucky, and henceforth, couldn't get it published or make several copies." Myuku replied, "I did have to leave my family behind on Itami just to get here and write this book, so it's not been incredibly worth it. I hope we can see them again."

"We should be able to. They'll see what a lil' beast you've grown up to be."

"Hardly. They'll be more cross at my absence. They didn't want me to leave. I can only imagine if my childhood friends are still there." Myuku wondered, as Maru looked onward expectantly.

"Whatever the outcome, we'll save Redemption. The Osorian Navy is not gonna do anything so long as we're here." Maru reassured, as Myuku smiled faintly.

"Y-Yeah, I should hope so."

The duo continued until reaching the docks. They took a few minutes to stand upon the docks, overlooking the sea and feeling the salty air blow against their face. For Myuku, it certainly wasn't unfamiliar, but the Umbreon held an entirely different viewpoint. For him, it was something he hadn't properly experienced in a long time, and thus had saved himself a few moments to feel the air against his face.

"I could get used to this."

"Once you're a worker, you never really do." Myuku groveled, as Maru gave him a light nudge.

"Don't say tha'! I'm nobody's worker." He guffawed proudly.

"Kiru?"

"She's differen' an' you know tha'!" Maru retorted playfully, giving him another light punch with his fist, "I serve under no capitalist, I mean. No rich bastard's gonna take advantage'o'me!" He laughed joyously, as Myuku joined in subtly in the festivities, cracking a smile and chuckling to himself.

"Now, come. My area of work is just a few minutes from here."Myuku offered, as the Umbreon followed his orders.

"Good! I don't know how you lot memorise this ugly shithole." Maru spat.

"We don't necessarily have a choice." Myuku looked down slightly, "Oh, there it is, never mind! Must've miscalculated." He observed, as Noir Industries was laid out before him.

It was a great, cubical, factory, given its own little resting spot upon the docks. The sounds of heavy machinery clattering from within became ever the more prevalent as they approached. The chattering of tired workers was also overheard, but the voices were almost indistinguishable.

"OK, we need to sneak in, get to my compartment, get the blueprints, and get out." Myuku drew out the plan within his head.

"Sneaking is my middle name, mate. Lead the way." Maru smirked, as Myuku leapt upwards onto a crate outside of the door. It lead up to a balcony, overlooking the sea, with a lamppost upon it, dangling its bright lights all about the place. Myuku made his way onto the balcony with some help from Maru, as his injuries had become quite a hindrance for movement upwards. Maru hopped upon the wooden balcony beside him.

"OK, now we need to get in via that door." Myuku pointed, his arm aimed at a door on the wall of the balcony, leading into the building. Maru nodded as he very slightly pulled the door, poking his eye through to have a quick look at what resided within.

"Coast's clear, if I should be amiss to say." Maru smirked back to the Jolteon as he pushed the door open. The two stood upon a railing made of metal, protected by barriers either side, overlooking the factory. There were workers beneath, some of which turned to look up at the two, but paid no mind. The air was smudged with an inky blackness, and the aura around the place was besmirched with the callouses of the workers.

"I don't think we have to sneak after all. Avoid the bosses, mind."

"Yeah. Who are these bosses?"

"Only one who cared about me was Saiaku, a Seismitoad. Just... avoid any Seismitoads you see, they could be him. The others should be alright...?" Myuku thought out loud, as the two continued to walk across the railing, before leaping down behind some crates. They stepped out into the main crowd, seemingly ignored by the worker, until one approached them. A Gabite.

"Myuku, what brings you back here?" He asked, as Myuku tried to word the question as best as he could.

"Utsu, I'm looking for a Venturer blueprint, y'know what I mean?"

"I think so... the ones with the sails, right?" Utsu replied

"Yeah, yeah. Happen to know where I can find one?" 

"Tsume has one, I believe. He'll give it to ya." Utsu smiled meekly.

"Yeah, he definitely will, cheers for the help!" He responded, walking off as Maru followed confusedly behind. He wasn't quite familiar with the culture here just yet. Myuku continued onwards through the halls, keeping an eye peeled for Saiaku, whereas Maru seemed even further perplexed than he had been before.

The two were now traversing the tall, bricked hallways of the factory. The smell of metal and salty water stained the air as the moist, wet floor licked at their legs. The pipes above creaked and ached with a ceaseless rancour as they went, an aching, scraping cacophony.

They turned down one last hallway, before reaching a small compartment, propped up against a wall. The hallway they stood in now was made of metal, and there were several other compartments just like it. Myuku knocked at the door.

"Come in!" Came the disgruntled, muffled voice of a familiar Weavile from the other side of the door. Myuku pushed it open as Tsume turned to meet him. The Weavile's eyes lit up upon seeing him, "I'll be damned! Mimi! What brings you back here? With company, nevertheless?" He asked, as Myuku chuckled to himself.

"I need a blueprint for a Venturer, and Utsu told me you'd have one."

"Finally leaving the nest after all, huh? Proud of ya. Southwark! Fetch me a blueprint." Tsume called, as the confused Kirlia sifted through an open draw ahead of her. She took out a small, wrapped up sheet of paper. Using her telekinetic power, the paper floated along the air toward the Jolteon, who caught it in his hands before gently putting it within his satchel.

"Thanks a million, Tsume and Southwark. And yes, I'm leaving the nest after all. I'd stay and tell you more, but Maru here and I ought to be off before Saiaku spots us. He'll give us an earful..." Myuku mused, as Tsume chuckled to himself.

"Well, safe travels, you two! Tell Hackney and Holloway I said 'Hi'!" Tsume called, as the two walked out.

"Will do!" Myuku promised. It was then that he realised that Hackney and Holloway could've been around the Coven by now in his absence. He kicked himself mentally, before leaving, Maru in tow, who offered a friendly wave, accompanied by a grand smirk, towards the Kirlia and Weavile.

The two left the factory shortly after, with no interruptions.

~

"I don't think I'm ready for that, yet."

"You love me and yet you're too scared to kiss me? What happened to the bold Hackney I knew?"

"You never knew a bold Hackney and you know that." The Zoroark replied, looking up apologetically.

"I suppose you're a little scared to start anything, yet?"

"As I've said, yes. I'd love to go the whole way with you, Holly, but I'd be damned if I said there aren't any worries." Hackney admitted.

"Worries?" Queried Holloway, as Hackney began to shy away slightly.

"I'm just worried about... y'know, our sustainability? We've been such good friends for so long, and while I think we would make a good pair, I can't say I know it." Hackney trembled, as Holloway looked at him despondently.

"You think I'd do anything to separate me from you?" Holloway asked, almost accusingly. She, of course, wasn't trying to sound this way, but rather force the point out of Hackney.

"No! It's just... there's nothing certain in life but death, and I can't live with the thought that you'd leave me." Hackney admitted.

"I can't live with that either, and that's why I want to make this work. I'll give  you as much time as you need to steel yourself for me, but I don't want you ever thinking that I'd just up and leave... what kind of exes did you have that treated so harshly?" Holloway asked concernedly.

"She just... up and disappeared without saying a word. It was only afterwards that I'd found that she'd been cheating on me." Hackney groveled, as Holloway gasped, moving to him ever further.

"Oh! God, that's horrible. I'm so so sorry you had to go through that, Hack... you're the sweetest guy I've ever met, you don't deserve that. You know that, right?" Holloway begged, looking up at the Zoroark.

"I... suppose. It just gave me a lot of trust issues, really. It's not that I don't trust you, Holly, far from it. I just have a bit of a residual feeling that you'll leave me too, in the event that I'm not good enough." Hackney muttered beneath his breath, as Holloway sighed, her mouth curled down in a woebegone fashion. 

"I can assure you that I'd never leave you! I've been here for you so many years, why would I leave you in our most vulnerable moments? You're never too much or too little, like a perfect Goldilocks Zone of a man, everything I could want in a partner."

"You mean that? With... all of your heart?"

"Every atom of it."

"Then, I need you to make a promise to me." Hackney offered, stretching out his hand, "Put your palm in mine, and that'll seal it. I'll be yours forever."

"Big words for someone so reluctant to give me a kiss. But, as I've said time and time again, I love you." She smiled. She placed her flowery hand within the Dark Type's palm, smiling as he clasped his hand in hers, staring longingly into her eyes.

"You've sealed it, I'm yours. Not ready to kiss yet, but yours nevertheless." Hackney smiled, looking innocently across her, before turning his snout up to the sky, "The rain's subsiding."

"So it is, indeed."

The rain was indeed beginning to peter out. The duo exchanged a long, solemn glance into the other's eyes. It was almost intoxicating for the both of them to be within the presence of the other and yet have to restrict themselves. Hackney couldn't lie to himself, he wanted nothing more than to kiss Holloway in that moment, but he knew that his heart couldn't take it.

He had been through enough to know how sensitive his heart was. He knew that Holloway wouldn't play games with his heart like that, but even he couldn't be certain. There was always an uncertainty, his brain told him, despite that not necessarily being the case. His head hurt at this point, and he didn't really want to consider it much longer.

As for Holloway, she wasn't much better. Her thoughts were purely of the Pokemon sat at her side, and his dishevelled, downtrodden expression. She hadn't really seen him like this. Perhaps he was doing what he thought was right, and not what he wanted? Either way, it was perplexing for her, and she didn't really understand how she felt entirely. All she knew was that she wanted to be with him, and even if that couldn't get her far, she'd hoped that it'd get her far enough to score a relationship with him, if nothing else.

~

"Tha' was easier than it had any right to be."

"S-speak for yourself, you've not got a nasty injury running up your back."

"Touché."

Myuku and Maru now wandered through the streets of Blackfall once more. Compared to their previous visit, they were very much derelict, and devoid of others wandering the street miserably, as they had before. Everyone had presumably arrived at work by this point.

"Come to think of it, are Magistrates out at this time?" Maru asked, as Myuku cocked his head to the side.

"Why would they be?" He replied, as Maru thought aloud.

"Well, it jus' makes sense for them ta' punish... I don't know, tardiness for work or somethin'?"

"Fair, fair. I don't think they do. I was never one for lateness at the workplace, but I never recall hearing any magistrates about the place at this hour. Night is when things... get a little more serious, I guess. That's why there are more of them at night." Myuku explained, as Maru nodded along.

"Right... right..."

The conversation died slightly between the two before Maru rekindled it mere moments later.

"So... how are you enjoying your life with The Rogues? Anyone you hate?"

"I mean... it's certainly refreshing, I can say that. It's hard to say good or bad just yet. It takes me a long time to properly trust people. I'd say I only trust Kiru and Kazekiri."

"Kiru? I thought you'd hate her after her... admittance of her past." Maru questioned, as Myuku looked up towards the bleak sky above him.

"Well... I wouldn't say hate. If anything, she's given me a newfound respect for her. Her being so... upfront and honest? I think that's why I trust her, because of how she admitted that." Myuku responded.

"That's big of you. Why don't you trust the others?" Maru asked, as Myuku thought about the question himself too.

"Well, I can't give a clear-cut answer. It's just how my brain functions. They haven't really done anything to warrant a strong distrust or dislike, save Orochi, but I don't really have a compelling reason for being so untrustworthy." Myuku replied, as Maru thought of more questions. This Myuku character was quite interesting to him, more so than the others' first impression.

"Any reason why you find it so hard ta' trust in general? Is it just a case'o'you being you, or is it somethin' in your past?" Maru asked once more, as Myuku thought harder about the questions.

"Well... my past isn't my favourite topic. But... err... yes. Something did happen, yes."

"Considering how you've not specified, I assume you'd rather not talk abou' it?" Maru queried.

"No, I don't think I'd like to." 

"I'll respect tha' choice. I've had nuffin' too bad, I s'pose. My sister had it worse." Maru snorted, as Myuku looked at him confusedly.

"You have a sister?"

"Yeah, you've met her. Asuke?" Maru answered bluntly.

"O-oh! You two are siblings? I couldn't tell." Myuku looked back towards the path ahead.

"Lots of Pokemon can't. We do act pretty differently, and mostly associate ourselves with slightly different crowds." Maru replied.

"Hm, and it shows."

"Who do you get on with the most out of th'Rogues?" Maru asked.

"A little out of left field, don't you think?" 

"Yeah, I guess. Just tryna make small talk, see? Anyhow, whaddya say?"

"Well, I guess that'd have to be Kaze. Haven't you asked me this already?" Myuku answered.

"A fine choice. Ay, I asked if there was anyone you hated."

"Fair."

"Kaze and I 'ave a big history, we do." Maru sighed wistfully, thinking about what had happened.

"Care to elaborate? I'm quite interested." Myuku requested, as Maru chuckled to himself.

"Well, if ya insist."

. . .

Two new occupants?

"Kiru, I really think we should let them in. Kaze needs another Eevee to talk to, after all."

"I'm tempted to, don't get me wrong. I just think they need to prove themselves worthy battlers." Kiru explained, as Kasha shook her head.

"Kiru, it's a sister and brother, both seemingly without a place to stay, and agreeing with our viewpoints. Well, the sister anyways, the brother seems too young to understand." Kasha explained as Kiru sighed.

"Let them in, at least."

Kasha opened the door, speaking words of incoherence to the two outside. Kiru couldn't care less. This whole Rogue ordeal was getting far too much for her to reliably deal with. She perhaps might've had to share power as leader with Kasha for the time being. Or maybe she just needed more than friends at this point. Someone to be more intimate with her, like a partner.

She brushed away the thought as Kasha allowed in the two. There was an Eevee and an Umbreon standing before them, the Umbreon bug-eyed and intently staring towards the two Eeveelutions. Kazekiri trembled nervously behind Kasha, his chestnut tail tucking between his legs as Kiru stood up to speak.

"So, you're the two that Kasha's met?"

"Mhm. Maru Teniyaki." The Umbreon smiled wryly, as Kiru nodded her head. She already quite liked the cut of his jib, "Go on, sis. Introduce yourself." He beckoned to the Eevee at his side, who looked somewhat embarrassed, not realizing it was her turn yet.

"Asuke. Asuke Teniyaki." The small Eevee spoke rather awkwardly, rubbing the back of her head. Kazekiri poked his head out from behind Kasha to look at the small Eevee, but quickly retracted as the two made a brief moment of eye contact.

"Maru and Asuke. Why do you two believe you should join the Rogues?"

"We stand against the governance of Blackfall," Maru replied coldly, stumbling over his words slightly as if trying to find the right thing to say. This caused Kiru to squint at him, causing him to be slightly intimidated.

"Why would that be?" Kiru spoke in a gravelly voice.

"Why would it not be? There is blatant nepotism a' stake within the BGC. The people are starving and begging for sustenance, and all tha' government does is give out handouts to those who don't even need it!" Maru retorted, putting a dosage of confidence back into his voice.

"I respect that opinion, but you'll have to prove to me that you're some kind of fighter."

Maru blinked twice, before realizing how literally she meant the statement. Before long, the two stood in the training arena, the cool afternoon sun beaming down upon them. Kiru stood opposite him, her great battle axe of permafrost glinting in the sun. Maru held himself but a measly wooden bo staff within his front two paws. He had no weapon of his own, and Kiru wouldn't even tell him where she had gotten hers.

"The duel between Kiru Kakaryko and Maru Teniyaki shall commence in 10 seconds!" Kasha announced, sitting atop a high rock, overlooking the Arena, with Kazekiri at her side, the small Eevee trembling slightly. Asuke also looked down at her brother, giving him a small smile of approval each time the two made eye contact.

"3...

2...

1...

Commence!"

Immediately, Maru steeled his nerves as Kiru lumbered towards him. He stood little chance against the monstrous weapon clutched within her hands, but he'd be damned if he didn't give it a shot. When he started something, he ended it too.

Kiru took an initial swing into the floor, kicking up a spitting quantity of dirt at Maru's eyes, which blinded him briefly. Once he came to his senses, he noticed the gargantuan hilt of the weapon heading toward his chin. He leaped aside as the sound of the whooshing hilt caused a slight disturbance in the wind. He swung his bo staff at Kiru's legs, causing her to grunt slightly as it slammed against her knee.

"Little bastard! That was impressive..."

Kiru swung her weapon above her head wildly, with almost reckless abandon, as if calling for a higher power. Whatever she had called, it had answered, as a wild, icy wind began to form above the spinning weapon, like a frosted tornado, lashing out above the clouds. She brought down the weapon, and the icy tornado blew virulently against Maru's fur, cutting and slicing at him, and stinging immensely. He felt himself get pushed back slightly, but he was also aware that Kiru herself was suffering from some of the recoils.

"The Tornado this early? And he's managed it relatively well. This Umbreon's not one to be trifled with..." Kasha pondered aloud, as Kazekiri watched on nervously, as Asuke acted almost as a cheerleader for her sibling.

"Are you trying t' knock me out or give me the flu?" Maru asked wittily, as Kiru regained her footing.

"A bit of both," Kiru replied. She leaped forward, as she threw her weapon toward him. He dodged it, and the large battle axe smashed into the nearby rocks. Kiru, now seizing the opportunity, struck him across his distracted face with her paw, as Maru staggered backward. Before he could block another attack, Kiru jabbed at him in the stomach, as Maru slouched over. Kiru lifted Maru up by the scruff of his neck until the two were at eye level. "Ready to surrender?"

"Never." Maru sneered, taking his bo staff and jamming it into Kiru's exposed thorax. Much like Maru before her, she staggered backwards, clutching her stomach, as Maru spun his bo staff expertly and cackled as it careened into the side of her face, causing her to further stumble backwards. Maru went for another hit, but Kiru grabbed the end of the bo staff, and used Icy Wind upon it, conjoining it to Maru's hand in an exceedingly uncomfortable position.

"Looks like you can't let go." She smirked, as Maru tried frantically to slam his arm against the ground and shatter the ice, "Here, lemme help." She offered, kicking his arm with all the force she could muster. It certainly shattered the ice, but Maru was very much receiving some of her brute force. He yelped in pain as Asuke covered her mouth with her hands from above.

"OWW! Ah, SHIT!" He cried, looking up at the Glaceon, who now looked slightly concerned.

"Ooh, that looks bad. I'm so sorry, are you alright?" She asked as Maru breathed sharply in response, trying to move his arm.

"It... feels numb. Not broken, but numb. There's still a HUGE pain somehow." He groveled, looking at his injured form.

"We really need to get a medic, I'm so sorry. But, look on the bright side! I'd say you fought well enough to be a Rogue! I can't count Asuke as a Rogue, yet, because she is too young to prove herself to fight, from the looks of things. As of now, only you are a Rogue." Kiru announced, as Maru looked up proudly, his face a mixed bag of emotions, partially joyous, yet also in immense pain, as made apparent by his clenched teeth, "Come on, let's get you inside."

"Yeah... I'd like tha'..."

Chapter Text

Finally out of the damn city.

Myuku's body felt aflame, as his cuts seared with each step. Maru stood tentatively at his side, reaching his inked arm out occasionally, trying to act as support for the injured Jolteon.

"Shoku's gonna give ya' an earful 'bout this one..." Maru warned, as Myuku cursed beneath his shaky breath. The sky eased above them, and the sun began to pour open onto the sloping, wet, majestic Osorian Foothills. Maru turned his head up toward the rising sun, admiring it for a brief, solemn moment.

"I'm prepared." Coughed the Jolteon, his back throbbing with a virulent pain. Though he wanted to sprint home, it'd likely be too much of a burden on his already hurt body.

"Kiru also oughta teach ya how to fight. Or rather, how to defend yourself. Maybe next time we won't have to deal with this." Maru muttered, as the Jolteon looked down.

"I doubt she'd help me now, given how ambiguous our status is."

"Hmph, she'd get Kaze, or perhaps even yours truly to help then." Maru harrumphed, closing his eyes as the wind began to blow sharply against his face. His cape billowed out behind him like a parachute, and his hood was lifted, causing his ears to poke outward and fold back upon contact with the wind.

"Whatever works. I do wanna sort things out with her, though. I'd rather not be on the bad side of a Glaceon who could easily kill me." Myuku laughed a little, as Maru chuckled along with him.

"Too right. Good on ya for taking initiative, tha's just the kinda thing she appreciates. Do you forgive her, though?"

"...I can't give a definite answer, but I don't want there to be an icy wall between the two of us. I want to know who she is now, and then I can decide if she deserves forgiveness." Myuku pondered aloud, as Maru nodded along.

"Yeah, understandable. Quite the smarty-pants 'bout this kinda thing, eh?"

"Well, you could say I'm quite bullish in my knowledge. I hate to sound braggadocious." Myuku admitted, as Maru laughed along.

"Eh, I doubt you'd need to worry 'bout that. Also, Kiru's a sweet lass underneath that ice and muscle, lemme tell ya. She'll warm up to ya if you just treat her with the respect she deserves, as our leader." Maru recommended, as Myuku smiled a little to himself.

"Yeah, I know she's nice now. It's just a little hard to see someone differently after all this, y'know? You get what I mean, right?" Myuku asked, as Maru nodded.

"Oi, I do. Matter'a'fact, took me a decent while to get past that too. Funny, though. Kiru's never seemed this er... 'armed by someone's ambiguity."

"What do you mean?"

"Just... when she told me, she was quite damaged, sure, but she felt a decent bit better by the following few hours. I don't get tha' sorta vibe with her reaction to your own, though. She er... really seems ta' care what you think." Maru noticed, raising an eyebrow.

"What are you implying by that?" Myuku asked confusedly.

"Nothin', nothin'." Maru grinned devilishly to himself, as Myuku turned away in suspicion, "Nothin' you should be thinkin' about, anyways."

"Mhm..."

~

"You're gonna talk to him when he gets back, right?"

"Yeah, I am. I've been a bit cold to him since I told him. I don't wanna drive 'im away, Kasha."

"Of course, he's a sweet lad, in fairness to him." Kasha replied, as the Glaceon sighed. The two sat at the far end of the bar, Kiru taking a swig of some coffee, whereas Kasha had no drink with her in any capacity. There was a solemn air about The Coven that morning. Kiru faltered slightly, thinking of what to say, as Kasha rested her head on her own arm, looking up at the Glaceon.

"I always hate this process with new Rogues. I will keep it, but let it be known that I hate it." Kiru muttered to herself, as Kasha nodded along.

"You're doin' a good thing by doin' this. I assure you. I think he wants to forgive you, but he's just going through a lot right now. I mean, fuck... he's got a whole new life with us, right? He's gone through a lot of hardships over the past couple days. From what little I know, he's had quite a hard life." Kasha mused to herself, as Kiru shakily stood herself up.

"I'm going to get him."

"Kiru, please, you're still tired."

"I've had enough coffee, Kash. I am going to get him and Maru. If he's hurt, I'll help him back." Kiru promised, walking towards the door. Asuke approached Kasha's side, confusedly.

"What's she doing?" She asked, scratching her head with her ribbons.

"Gonna go get Myuku 'n Maru, I think." Kasha responded, as Asuke squinted, perplexed.

"Why... huh? That woman makes no sense to me."

"I've got my best guesses about me as to why." Kasha sneered to herself, as Asuke looked over inquisitively. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity as Kasha elaborated, "I think he reminds her a little bit of Kaminari."

"Kaminari?!" Asuke reeled back in surprise, as Kasha nodded to her.

"Yes."

"B-but... there is absolutely no similarity between the two! Myuku's a nice guy! Kami... well... he was a horrible piece of work, I'll be honest." Asuke spat, as Kasha agreed.

"Yeah, that's true. But, they're both Jolteons, aren't they? That's enough for her to at least draw a little line where the two intersect."

"That's very prejudicial..."

"I know, I know. Have you met Kiru? She's... always assumed the worst in Jolteons until Kaminari came along. Once he... well... departed... she still found herself clinging to any and all Jolteons she saw, just because they reminded her of the happy times she had with Kami. It would make sense that she sees a little bit of him in Myuku." Kasha theorised, as Asuke begrudgingly threw in the proverbial towel.

"Oh... I hate to make that comparison, but you're right. Kiru did always have a sort of... obsession with Jolteons. Even when Kami was gone, she still felt somethin' for him, didn't she? Took us ages to reveal how much of a cunt that guy really was." Asuke commented, as Kasha smiled bullishly.

"Exactly. Y'see my point now?"

"Yeah, I guess I do. I hope this doesn't mean Kiru's gonna shoehorn in some kind of romance with the poor guy just yet. I don't think he's ready for that. Or at least, he needs to understand his feelings first." Asuke pondered, as Kasha agreed heartily.

"Indeed. I do hope that no other comparisons can be made between the two."

It was then that the door opened from the training arena, and a Zoroark and Roserade entered, looking deep in conversation and thought. Hackney sat himself beside Kasha, with Holloway at his side.

"Well I'll be. Aren't you two friends of Myuku?" Kasha asked.

"Indeed we are." Holloway replied, smiling merrily.

"Ah, funny that, we were just talking about him. My name's Kasha, by the way. I might've already introduced myself, I won't lie, I forgot." She laughed, stretching a paw out to Hackney.

"Hackney, a pleasure to meet you. What exactly were you talking about, if it's alright?"

"Well, it's a wee bit private but I'm sure there's nuffin' wrong with it in the long run." Kasha laughed, as Asuke cut her off.

"Kiru, the Glaceon you might've seen earlier, has been acting a bit funny around the little fella recently, so we're just wondering what her thought process was. She was previously in a relationship with a Jolteon, y'see." Asuke clarified, as Holloway squinted.

"Is it possible that she's getting feelings for him? It's only been a couple days." The Roserade observed.

"We're hoping not. Poor little guy's probably going through a lot, if what Shoku and Kaze are saying is true. Let's confirm with you two. Does Myuku have anxiety?" Kasha asked, as Holloway and Hackney looked at each other, as if to judge whether or not they should answer truthfully.

"He does." Hackney sighed, as Kasha frowned.

"Poor bastard. Kaze had that too, y'know? But yeah... we're hoping she hasn't returned back to her roots. Those 'roots' being her obsession with Jolteons, unfortunately."

"I don't really know what to think about this whole scenario." Holloway sighed, as Hackney nodded along with her, "Myuku's probably terrified, the poor thing. Sure, he might not show it, but he's never been the type to show his feelings without some stern convincing."

"He's been like this as long as we've known him, likely in his youth as well. Do you think something might've happened in his youth?" Hackney asked, as Holloway shook her head.

"Either it's nothing, or it's too bad to the point where he can't even talk to us about it. If it's that bad, I dread to think what he's hiding." Holloway replied.

"If that's the case... rest assured that us at The Rogues are taking the best care of him as possible. He gets injured occasionally, but it's nothing our medic can't patch up. He seems mostly content with life here... might want to get Shoku to give him some counselling." Asuke considered, as Kasha made a noise of agreement.

"I heard my name?"

Shoku herself stood before them, eyebrow raised.

"Yes, you did. We might need your help." Kasha beckoned, as Shoku listened intently, "We have some marginal reasons to believe that Myuku might be going through something, or has gone through something. We might need you to act as a counsellor to him for some time, but we'll have to mull it over with Kiru first."

"Understandable. But, surely, if these two are friends of Myuku, they would be of more assistance, or perhaps their presence within sessions would be helpful?" Shoku responded, as Holloway and Hackney frowned simultaneously.

"We won't always be available. We live all the way back in Blackfall, and to consistently come here, whilst equally maintaining a job with long hours would likely leave quite a significant mark on our free time." Holloway apologised, as Shoku inhaled sharply.

"Ah, right then. We'll mull it over with Kiru, as you suggested. I'd be more than happy to provide counselling." Shoku smiled, as Kasha pumped the air with her fist.

"Thanks for being so cooperative, mate! We really appreciate it."

"We're a family, us Rogues. You didn't honestly expect me to decline such a dire request, right?" Shoku tittered, slightly mockingly, as Kasha laughed.

"Yeah, I s'pose I should've expected that." She grinned heartily, as Asuke directed her attention towards the two others.

"So, how long have you known Myuku for?" She asked, as Hackney chimed in initially.

"Since he moved to Blackfall, about... ooh... four years ago?" He assumed, as Holloway nodded along, "Yeah, that long."

"Wow, you must really know him well! I've only known these Rogues for a couple years, and yet they feel like family." Asuke remarked, as the two snickered.

"We were a pretty good friend group. There was a Weavile with us too, Tsume. He was cool, and we'd frequently have little chats. I should hope they continue when we return." Holloway reminisced, as Hackney joined her.

"Yeah, he's got a new colleague, y'know?"

"Has he!?"

"Yeah! Her name's Southwark, she's... a Kirlia...? I think so, anyways." Hackney grinned, as Holloway looked on in astonishment.

"They've got lots of funny names down there in Blackfall, huh?" Asuke mocked, as Holloway looked slightly offended.

"Yeah! I mean, hell, my full name is Hackney North. Bit of a... strange name, I know."

"Eh, it's more pronounceable than mine. Holloway Cordellia." The Roserade grimaced at her own name.

"That's a pretty name!" The Zoroark grinned, as Holloway felt herself blush.

"Heh, you think your name is unpronounceable? Asuke Teniyaki." The Sylveon grinned gallantly.

"Isn't that a sauce?"

"Ugh... for fuck's sake, that's TeRIyaki." Asuke corrected, a bit fed up with the mistake.

"Oh, sorry. You probably get that a lot, don't you?" Hackney asked, as the Sylveon nodded glumly.

"Yeah, matter of fact, I do. Me and my brother are very different, actually." She boasted, smiling. Hackney looked about the room to try and scope out her sibling.

"Would that Leafeon from earlier be your brother?" He asked, as Asuke laughed to herself.

"No, and thank the gods!" She guffawed, "You won't have met my brother yet. He's on a mission with Myuku, actually. He's an Umbreon, sharp as the scythe he wields, and a lot more physically capable too. We're different in all but surnames." Asuke blabbered on incessantly.

"I assume he means a lot to you, then?" Hackney asked inquisitively.

"The world and more. I owe him a lot, I do. Partly why I run this little tavern here. We're all a tad fond of a drink, save Shoku, the joyless tosser. So, I mostly serve the lad drinks when he needs them." Asuke laughed to herself, as Holloway joined in.

"Oh, to have siblings. I had a couple younger sisters, they're probably ending their education soon, bless 'em." The Roserade smiled warmly.

"Oh yeah? Tell 'em they have our full support, even if they don't know us quite yet, heh."

"Back at school, my friend group was kinda like a family, in a way. I was always the sensible one, really." Hackney reminisced.

"Old trends die hard eh, Hack?" Holloway tittered.

"I quite like the pair of you. Tell us more about yourself." Asuke grinned, as Holloway turned to her.

"Well, in that case... as you know, I'm Holloway, Holly for short, and I wanted to be a speaker for the SDBGC." The Roserade smiled back.

"What's that, out of interest?"

"The Socialist Division of the Blackfall Governing Committee." Holloway responded.

"Ahh, a little politician here, have we?" Asuke grinned, as Holloway sighed.

"I was gonna be, but I failed. Quite a shame, really. They didn't really want a confident, assertive woman, I suppose." Holloway shrugged, smirking.

"Too right. I'm sorry to hear that it didn't work out." Asuke apologised, as the Roserade smiled somewhat.

"Don't worry, I mean, hey. If it weren't for me working at Gentille, I wouldn't have met this Zoroark, now would I?" She smiled flirtatiously, fluttering her eyelashes at the Dark Type. Hackney felt his face heating up as the two laughed.

"...Uhm... sorry, I'm Hackney, and I wanted to be part of the IAET." The Zoroark smiled meekly.

"Now, I have heard of that. My brother wanted to join that too, y'know? I get the feeling you two would've gotten on well." The Sylveon thought, as Hackney looked about the room.

"Here's to hoping. He'll be back soon, correct?"

"Should be. Kiru's gone to look for 'im, so hopefully he'll be back quicker."

~

Kiru stood outside, overlooking the foothills.

There was no immediate sign of the two, so she plodded down the hills, swivelling her neck to scout out for them. The air was cold and the wind was violent, which led to it being quite difficult to track them down. Their scent was virtually undetectable, and though she tried to pick up any semblance of their whereabouts, the attempts wound up fruitless. The trees were cold and lifeless, and the ground was flaky, and unpleasant to walk through, as if she were wading through stagnant water. The clouds overhead painted the sky into a moody grey, and the rumbling and rolling of licking thunderstorms clattered above the cloudtop. Her bright, cyan fur was damp, and chilled as she continued forth, and her eyes pricked with the slightest tears from the lashing of the wind.

On she went, through the skeletal trees and the sapping, moist grass, edging so little yet so far. She tightened her bandana around her neck. She hadn't brought her weapon with her, for a change. This was not an encounter which required combat, obviously. Should any assailant find their measly way to her, she decided that her frozen fists would be her only response. She strode onwards through the bushes, shoving them out of her way as she thundered past.

The chatter overhead of two Pokemon erupted into hearability.

Kiru crouched down for a moment, overhearing it.

"So... you think tha' you do?"

"Yes... I do. I do so hope she'll understand my confusion about this whole thing."

Kiru didn't risk poking her head up to confirm, but she was almost positive it was Maru and Myuku. The voices, the intonations, even the dialect.

"I respect tha', you're a good kid. She'll understan', she's been through this before. Kiru's always been like this after talkin' to a new member about her past."

"Come to think about it, it's probably not just that. A lot's been happening in my life recently, I left Blackfall, joined you guys, my hometown's in danger, I'm trying to write a second book, it's all a lot to deal with." The Jolteon grouched. Kiru decided that she'd make an entrance. She rustled the bushes as she stepped out, gartering their attention.

"Ay, boss! Good to see ya, you alright?" Asked Maru, as Kiru smiled vaguely towards him.

"I'm doing fine, Maru. I'm more concerned with you..." Kiru realised, noticing the injured body of the Jolteon, as the two made eye contact. Evidently, the conversation between the two would have to wait, "We should get you back. God, now that I think about it, maybe it was foolish of me to send you on a mission so soon, for something so dire. I'm sorry." The Glaceon apologised, as Myuku smiled slightly.

"It's fine, really. I even got what you were looking for." He reassured, rummaging through his satchel and taking out the blueprints. Kiru stared at them confidently.

"Well done, lad. You've made us proud. C'mon, let's get you to bed, I think you've done a lot for us today, and deserve some rest." Kiru smiled, as Myuku smiled back, "Fancy a ride? I can take you on my back. I think you've earned a bit of an easier way home." She offered, as Myuku went slightly pink. He covered his muzzle with his scarf, so she didn't notice.

"...If that's alright with you."

"Of course! Hop on." She offered, crouching down a little. Myuku edged his tired body onto her back, wincing as he did so. The Glaceon stood back to her full height as she began walking, Maru in tow.

"So, Mar, tell me, did anything interesting happen?" Kiru asked to the Umbreon at her side. He nodded slightly before answering.

"Yeah, we were attacked in the slums, that's how the little guy got so injured. We might want to make another path into Blackfall, I think this one's too dangerous for Myuku." He offered, as Kiru pondered on the idea.

"I don't want him being hurt again. But, don't worry, perhaps the Coven won't be on Osore anymore, and we can find a safer island to promote our practises." She postulated, as Maru smiled at the idea.

"I think if we do find a better island, then indeed, we will."

"Of course we'll find a better island. Why not Kikin, eh? Its capital is meant to be quite nice in the spring and summer. Not to mention, there's a more socialist government there. I quite fancy a gander there, myself."

"Goldshire? Yeah, I've heard some good things about it. Never been though, ah, such is the plight of being Osorian." Maru sighed wistfully.

"Well, Goldshire's only a few weeks away at most, my friend. We'll be running up and down the golden wheat fields and scarpering through the sunny forests before you know it!" Kiru grinned, as Maru pumped the air with his fist.

"We finally get to move! Today is a day worth drinking for." Maru celebrated, as Kiru grinned to him.

"Right you are, but we must focus on our priorities. Let's get Myuku back and well rested. Poor bastard's earned it." Kiru considered, looking at the relaxed Jolteon on her back, "Y'alright back there?"

Myuku snapped back into consciousness, as he looked at the Glaceon.

"I've... been better."

"It's alright, mate. We're gonna get you home and in bed." Kiru reassured.

"Is it alright if I fall asleep here?" He asked slowly, as Kiru nodded.

"Go right ahead. You've earned it." She smiled, as Myuku closed his eyes, burying his face into her shoulder. It wasn't a flattering position for either of them, but it was one that would have to be in place.

The two walked back towards the Coven, chatting slowly amongst each other, as the Jolteon fell into a long sleep.

~

...

...Light.

His eyes blinked open.

There was a warmth, a comforting feeling on his back. As if he were... lying in bed?

He was indeed, within his own bed, within the Coven. Myuku's head hurt a little as he tried to sit up, but a voice sounded from beside him.

"Don't move too much, it'll strain your back and neck."

It was Shoku.

She sat beside his bed on a stool, leaning her back against the wall. Once he had begun to stir, she now looked over to him, leaning forwards slightly, as if to prepare for any sudden movements made by him.

"Ugh... where am I?" He asked, knowing the answer. He just wanted confirmation.

"You're in your own bed. You're safe here, don't worry."

Looking down, Myuku noticed that his torso was wrapped with bandages, presumably to cover up the scars running along his back. It felt like a jacket of some sort, and was a little too tight, but he felt too uneasy to say anything.

"Well, finally. A bit of good news. Did you do this?" He asked, signalling down to his bandages, as Shoku nodded.

"Indeed I did, I'm sorry you happened to get so badly injured back there. According to Maru, you did a lot of work, so... well done, I suppose. You should be proud of yourself." The Espeon smiled, as Myuku smiled back.

"I try my best. I'm no fighter, but I'm sure all of the Rogues know that by now."

"You don't need to be." Shoku smiled, "Asuke and I aren't much of a fighter. We can hold our own, sure, but we'd rather not do too much fighting."

"Yeah, I can respect that. I think I'm more co-aligned with you than the big strong fighters." Myuku pondered, as Shoku tittered.

"I'd like to think you could be my protege if I taught you well enough? But, as of now, you have not yet learned everything in my field." Shoku considered half-jokingly, as Myuku genuinely considered the idea.

"D'you think I could be?"

"Well, it's not impossible." Shoku responded, somewhat surprised that Myuku took her statement with such honest consideration.

"I mean, as you've said, I've got a long way to go before I'm anywhere near your level. I think I should learn to fight, though." Myuku considered, taking a deep, shaky breath, as Shoku nodded.

"Almost any of us could teach you that, rest assured."

"You're a funny bunch, y'know?" He replied, as Shoku smiled.

"I'll take that over 'wanted fugitive, Shoku Fukuda'." The Espeon groaned.

"You're wanted?" Myuku reacted with only a partial surprise. In retrospect, he should've seen that coming.

"Mhm. Tax Evasion, of all things. I've not committed murder, so I can't be charged for that. A bit boring, really. I'd prefer 'usage of suspicious narcotics', but Blackfall even makes crime boring." The Espeon joked, as Myuku laughed a little, coughing as he did so.

"Yeah, what isn't ruined by that city, really...?" He coughed, as Shoku nodded along. She knew that she'd have to get to counsel him at some point soon. It was only a matter of waiting until a more stable recovery.

"Would you like a drink, maybe a glass of water?" Shoku offered, as Myuku considered the offering. He was pretty thirsty, in retrospect, and he hadn't had a proper drink in a while.

"A glass of water sounds amazing right about now, thank you so much." He smiled, as Shoku stood up to head to Asuke. She gave him a smile of farewell before leaving his room. She headed up the spiraling tunnel towards the main bar, where she was met with a concerned Hackney and Holloway.

"How is he, will his condition worsen?" Asked Holloway, as Shoku shook her head.

"It's nothing but a bit of excessive bleeding. Allow the wounds some time to scab over and he'll be good as new." Shoku reassured, as the duo took a collective sigh of relief, "Asuke! Could I please have a glass of water?" She called, as a long ribbon floated over the top of the two, carrying just what she wanted. Using her psychic powers, Shoku took a hold of it, "Cheers, I'll be going back now."

She descended down the tunnel and back into the Jolteon's room.

There he was, slumped on the bedspread, head stinging still. She floated the glass over towards him, smiling.

"Here, take this..." She offered, as Myuku shakily held the glass, taking small sips in a slow, rhythmic fashion. Shoku sat herself down beside the Jolteon, taking the glass from his hands when he was finished, "You feeling any better?"

"I've certainly felt worse, if that's the answer you're looking for." Myuku replied, as Shoku sighed, "The pain's really setting in now. I couldn't feel it before, but now that I lie here, it really does hurt."

"That'll be the adrenaline."

"Yeah... fuckin' hell. Maybe I'm not meant for the outdoors after all..." Myuku groveled, as Shoku sighed once more.

"Don't say that, mate. It takes a little getting used to, is all. You're an honest coastal boy, from what I know. I'm not surprised that this new life is quite jarring." Shoku replied.

"You say that... but I worry sometimes that I'm not Rogue material, really." Myuku responded, as Shoku realised something. It was the perfect time for counselling. She cocked her head to the side in response.

"And why's that, d'you think?" She asked, as Myuku looked at the ceiling.

"I just feel... quite physically inept. Sure, running, I'm unparalleled, but I'm very frail and... I just... I'm not happy with myself a lot of the time, in terms of my body, I mean." Myuku pondered.

"Well, that's completely normal. Might I say something?" She asked as Myuku nodded, "I think you look quite physically capable. You're a decently built young fellow, I tell no lies. I think what's stopping you here isn't your 'physical ineptitude', but your own mental shackles."

"I... thanks... but, how does one break free of these shackles you speak of?" Myuku asked, as Shoku tutted to herself.

"It's not a simple process. It requires a lot of mental fortitude. Would you say that you possess such?" She asked, as Myuku thought about the question.

"No, not really. It's no secret that I'm not a social one... and that's a regret I have."

"I wouldn't regret something that's out of your control." Shoku recommended, "Is there another cause to this, do you think?"

"To what?" Myuku asked perplexedly.

"Forgive my lack of clarification, I meant your... unfortunately low opinion of yourself, if I am assuming correctly." She clarified.

"I mean... almost certainly. It can't be purely due to my lack of muscles, right?"

"Did anything maybe... happen in your past?" Shoku asked, as Myuku thought back. Yes, he decided, there was certainly something that plagued him from his past.

"Yes... but... I'm a little nervous to talk about it." He admitted, frowning as Shoku looked on.

"Myuku, for this moment, I am your counsellor, there is nothing you can say wherein which it hasn't yet met my ears. I have heard all from all faces here, and I know them well. Each memory from each Rogue is painted in my mind, like a beautiful, blossomed tree, with each branch being a different individual, and each leaf a different point in their lives." Shoku recited, as if she'd said that exact statement numerous times in the past. It would make sense, he considered, wouldn't it?

"Well, if you must know... I can go into a little bit of detail."

"No need... think about it, and I shall probe your mind. We can see your memories together..."

. . .

Ah... Redemption.

It wasn't a big village, by any stretch of the definition, but it didn't need to be. It was a corpulent, rigid bubble, wherein everybody knew everybody and then some. Salty was the breezy air, and clammy was the waves that lapped up at the old docks. Each driftwood carved house lay shoddily beside the sea, as if each needed its neighbor to keep standing. The shiny, dandelion kissed hills rose up over the seasick town, their blades of grass glimmering in what little creeping cuts of sunlight could etch their way through the murky, puffy clouds.

"Welcome to the furthest corners of your mind, Myuku Cirimei."

The two appeared within a wisp of dreamy essence, holding a translucent form. Shoku's cape glowed bright shades of purple, and her eyes glowed with a cyan hue. Myuku entered on his knees. He stood back up. He felt... fine? No injuries, no pain, only the bandages around him.

"This is... Redemption, my hometown? Wow... this feels so... uneasy."

"In this plane of existence, we affect not the world around us, but the world affects us. Come with me, and we will discover what plagues your mind." Shoku offered, beginning to walk forward through the town, Myuku following behind swiftly. His inquisitive eyes flickered all around the area, memorizing each plank of wood as he passed. It really was all the same from how he'd remembered it that day, not a speck had changed, not a droplet misplaced, nor a blade of grass upon the hills strewn from its place.

"I... didn't know you Psychic Types were capable of this."

"No, not all Psychic Types are. In fact, as far as we know, it is only me." Shoku responded lackadaisically, as Myuku's eyes widened.

"Only you?! Where'd you learn this power?!" He cried, as Shoku kept her calm demeanor.

"All of us Rogues have a heightened power of their respective type. Technically... I'm not supposed to reveal this information to you just yet, but... my tongue slipped, and here we are. My power is to enter this realm, to probe one's mind and explore its furthest edges." Shoku explained, as Myuku doubled back.

"Sorry, I need a moment, this is just... a lot to process." Myuku proclaimed, leaning against a barrel, and breathing heavily. Shoku turned to him.

"Of course. This isn't something that many have seen, of course. Not even every Rogue has experienced this. Consider this an initiation, if you will." Shoku crouched down beside him, her cape levitating behind her as her translucent form flickered aflame with an otherworldly aura.

"This is... that day, isn't it?" Myuku asked.

"You tell me, friend. I restrict myself from not scouring through other's pasts; it feels like an invasion of privacy." Shoku replied, as Myuku put a paw on his head.

"Wow... alright. Let's get a move on. If this is that supposed day, I know where I need to be." Myuku stood up shakily, as Shoku braced in case she needed to catch him, for whatever reason. He walked slowly across the salty shore, taking deep breaths as he did so, admiring the feeling of the crispy wind against his etched fur, "Down by the docks, that's where it all took place. A lot of my difficult memories stems from this day."

"Why would that be? What happened upon that fateful day?" Shoku asked, as Myuku shook his head.

"I'd rather not say. I think it's better if we were to witness it first." Myuku offered, as Shoku nodded understandingly.

"Yes, then... let's be there."

The two arrived at the docks after a slither of small talk later. There he stood, Myuku saw. His pupils slimmed as he saw it. The sight he dreaded to see, all laid out and reconstructed before him, like he'd never want to have bear witness to such a dreaded visual ever again. Before him was his family, stood on one end of the pier, and him on the other. His face fell as he looked at his family, or rather, the shell of them. Their faces were mysteriously covered by a blurry, dreamy mist, which hung around their faces all while they spoke.

"¿suoıʇɔɐ ɹnoʎ ɹoɟ ǝlqısuǝɥǝɹdǝɹ lǝǝɟ ʇou noʎ op ˙˙˙uoS" One spoke, a Vaporeon, from his bodily shape, stepping forward and confronting him.

"This is what I want with my life, dad! You cannot change that!" The teenage version of himself growled, holding a notebook in his forepaw, scared to return back.

"˙˙˙pǝʇuɐʍ I uos ǝɥʇ ǝq ʇou llıʍ noʎ ʇnᙠ ˙ʇı ǝq os 'ʞɔɐq dǝʇs ɹǝɥʇouɐ ǝʞɐʇ oʇ ǝɹɐ noʎ ɟI ˙noʎ ploʇ ǝʌɐɥ ʎlıɯɐɟ ɹnoʎ ʇɐɥʍ uopuɐqɐ plnoɔ noʎ ʇɐɥʇ os oɓɐlǝdıɥɔɹ∀ uǝppıqɹoɟ sıɥʇ ssoɹɔɐ lǝʌɐɹʇ ʇou pıp I" The Vaporeon croaked, as adolescent Myuku took a step back, defying his word.

Myuku himself found himself on the verge of tears. Shoku had noticed this, and stood at his side, shushing him.

"I cannot bear to watch this... please, show me no more..." Myuku begged, as Shoku did as she was told. Myuku's eyes filled with light, before blinking shut.

. . .

When he opened them again... they were back in his bed. He panted heavily as he jolted upwards, and Shoku returned back to him once more.

"Oh, Myuku... I feel bad for subjecting you to that. Are you alright?" Shoku asked, as Myuku edged back in his bed.

"Thank you for sparing me that sight. Can you tell what's happened now?" Myuku asked, as Shoku nodded begrudgingly.

"Well, if I've translated their speak correctly, filial abandonment?" She asked, as Myuku winced, "Yup, right on the money, aren't I?"

"Yeah... I chose this shithole over my family. I regret that now, of course, but back then, I was none the wiser. I wanna move back there, be the same kid I was, but I don't think I'll ever be the same." Myuku groveled, as Shoku nodded understandingly.

"That makes sense. But hey, look on the bright side, eh? I mean, we'll be able to go back there soon when we've built the boat. I reckon Kiru's already made a start on it, by now." Shoku smiled reassuringly. Myuku smiled a little too.

"I hope so, I really owe them lot a huge apology."

"Hm, well, you can resolve things when we get there. For now, I think our time is up. You get some sleep, now. You've been very brave today, well done." The Espeon smiled.

"I'll get some sleep, yeah... I probably need it."

"Sweet dreams, Mimi."

"Thanks, Shoku..."

Myuku drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

"Hey there, Mimi."

It was Kiru.

She was now sat beside him, looking over carefully at his damaged frame. As for Myuku, he was still bound to his bed, back on fire, and fluttering eyes. He forced himself into a perpetual state of being awake as Kiru spoke to him. Shoku had left prior to her entering, and the conversation between Kiru and Shoku beforehand had been quite difficult.

"Kiru... thanks for picking me up back there. I would've been out like a light, had it not been for you..." Myuku croaked, as Kiru chuckled mildly, before speaking once more.

"You're welcome, but I'm not here for flattery." She quickly put on her steely face once more, overlooking the Jolteon as he began to shiver, "You and I... we have a lot to discuss, wouldn't you say?" She asked rhetorically, in a manner that almost made her sound like she were leading into a trap.

"...I guess so, look... what do you want to hear from me, because I'm no good at starting conversations..." The Jolteon forced out of his mouth slowly, as Kiru took a deep sigh of faltering catharsis.

"Do you forgive me? I only scraped the surface of what I'd done in my childhood... so it pains me to think that such minimal information causes you to hate me already..." Kiru replied quickly, as Myuku rolled over to face her with an expression of undoubtable skepticism. The Glaceon before him shuddered in her seat, as if on the brink of a mental explosion, before calming herself down and replying, her icy blue eyes darkening in colour.

"It's been on my mind a lot lately..." Myuku partially lied, as he hadn't given it as much thought over the recent hours as he usually would've done. Kiru sighed to herself, awaiting a negative response, "I don't think our distance is entirely your fault."

Kiru looked up in surprise, as Myuku elaborated.

"I've been going through a lot of... mental whiplash, for lack of a better term. A lot of things have changed recently, as I'm sure you're aware, and I guess I was so shocked to hear about your past that I refused to hear you out."

"There's nothing to hear out. I was a terrible person back then, no denying that. I had very strong and prejudicial viewpoints, and though they've changed now, I can't see myself all that differently." Kiru sighed, as Myuku rolled over to face her.

"What do you mean by that? You don't see yourself... the same, right?"

"Well, I guess I feel like I haven't atoned enough. Look at the blood we spill now under my banner. Look how much disarray and fright I've caused, not just to The Rogues as a whole, but to you... especially." Kiru groveled, as Myuku looked away. She wasn't entirely wrong, and that thought troubled him. In a way, it was a good thing, as Kiru had acknowledged the damage she had done, but the fact that it was there in the first place was an uneasy consideration to him.

"I'd be lying if I said you haven't, but as I've said, that's not your fault! I'm... quite socially inept, as I'm sure you've come to understand..." Myuku admitted shamefully as Kiru nodded along, "And all of this new life, while often exciting, can seem... and I don't want to offend when I say this... a little daunting."

Kiru's heart pained with this statement.

"It's always been my dream to provide my Rogues... nay, my family... with nothing but the safest accommodation and training that can be provided. I have let you down... and for that, I am sorry..." Kiru apologised, standing up and curtsying before him. Myuku sighed to himself.

"No, it's not that..."

"Don't lie to me, don't do that. We've had enough sugar coating, now's our time to be serious. We cannot lie to each other any longer, that is an order." Kiru demanded, towering over him as Myuku sat up in his bed for the first time.

"OK, maybe it is... but I don't wanna antagonize you, Kiru. You have been nothing but a caring individual since I got here! I'm not gonna pretend like I've hated my time here, because... 4 years of living on Osore, this is the best thing that's happened to me." Myuku smiled sweetly, as Kiru reciprocated.

"Aww, my heart is touched. I appreciate that lots, y'know? But... is there any way I can atone for my sins, though?" Kiru asked, as if Myuku would have the answer. The Jolteon sighed to himself, pondering on the question.

"When we leave Osore... we can help the other islands? They're not perfect, either, y'know?"

"I don't know... I need a more personal goal, fuck... sorry, this whole thing isn't getting easier."

"It's fine." Myuku replied.

"Maybe... I need a relationship?" She thought aloud to Myuku, as he thought on the idea along with her, "I haven't been in one for over a year." She blatantly lied. Myuku knew that she had just blatantly lied to him, he knew about Kaminari, he knew what he was like.

"I'm sorry Kiru, but I know that's not true."

The Glaceon's pupils slimmed.

"What are you talking about? You're... too injured, get some rest." Kiru replied sharply, as Myuku sighed to himself.

"I know about Kaminari. You said it yourself, we shouldn't lie to each other." Myuku sighed mistily as Kiru clenched her teeth.

"You're right... sorry. Fuck, it's just been hard learning the truth about him, y'know? I... still love the guy to an extent, and that's not going to change soon. I want it to change soon, but for that? I'll need a new partner. Fucking hell, it's just been so hard without him..." She spat, as Myuku tried edging his body forward to console her.

"Relationships come and go, y'know? Can't really change that. I'm not one to go to for advice on this kinda thing, though." Myuku replied, as Kiru looked up at him.

"I... shit. Look, let me get to the main thing I wanna say. I wanna atone, and that starts with apologising. For everything, really. Especially over these past couple days, I've been so distant from ye, and I'm sorry. You've been a lil' soldier, though, haven't you? Gone through my distance with a smile on your face." Kiru spoke proudly, patting the Jolteon's back with her enormous arm.

"It's nothing, really--"

"Nonsense! I've been quite difficult with you, to an extent I haven't really shown with the others. And for that, I'm sorry. I wanna find a way to cleanse myself of my sins, and just the act of reminding you of them hurt a little bit more than I wanted it to." Kiru elaborated.

"Have you considered acceptance?" Myuku asked, as Kiru looked up.

"Accepting... myself?"

"Yeah!"

"Oh Mimi, I could never do that. I've done too much to see myself as anything else. I'm a brute, through and through, and that's my choice, and what I can't change." The Glaceon sighed wistfully, leaning back, as Myuku shook his head disapprovingly.

"Don't say that! It's never too late to make the change you want to see in yourself, and you above all should know that. It's fine to have a difficult past, my slate isn't clean either, but... it's who you were, not who you are. You're a different Pokemon now, and that is completely undeniable, I will not be hearing a rebuttal to that statement. You are different, and I accept you for it." Myuku grinned, as Kiru smiled bittersweetly at him.

"I wanna see that change in myself too, Mimi. It's just hard to see it in myself, knowing full well what I've done."

"The only one who can change that is yourself."

"Yeah, yeah. I know, I know..."

The two sat in silence for a few moments, the only sound being the flickering of a lit torch on the dirty wall. Myuku occasionally opened his mouth to speak, but no words could escape him. The frame of Kiru sat beside him was oddly serene, in a weird way.

"I know that you can do it..." Myuku spoke calmly, lying down and looking at the Glaceon, who smiled warmly in response, "No, really. I mean it."

"I know you do, that's what I like about you. That's why you're a Rogue. You follow orders... you don't lie. I will atone and accept... one day. It might not be today, it might not be tomorrow. It could be years from now, but I will accept who I was one day." Kiru looked up longingly, as Myuku cheered her on.

"That's the spirit! I believe in you." The Jolteon laughed, as Kiru laughed heartily along with him. Laughter made the two feel better for now, and in that moment of what would've been otherwise extreme tension and awkwardness billowing around the room, the soft, warm, inviting sound of giggling fits emanated from Myuku's room.

"I owe you one, lad. You've cheered me up. Shall I get you a cup of tea?"

"I'd love that, yes."

~

Kazekiri pushed the door open to The Coven.

Unbeknownst to many, he'd just been on his morning walk.

It was particularly uneventful, as per usual, and the crispy, jovial atmosphere that lingered all around the Coven was certainly a remedy for boredom. He slunk his body over the sofa, spying Maru on the bar, talking to Holloway and Hackney.

"Oi, Mar!"

"Kaze! Good to see you again, lad."

"You too, mate!" 

Maru came over to him, leaning against the back of the sofa, as the Vaporeon spoke.

"Back from the mission, eh? How's Mimi? Haven't seen the lil' slugger in a hot minute." Kazekiri asked, as Maru winced slightly, clenching his jagged teeth.

"Well... he got a little injured. He's in his room, recovering. Kiru's with him at the moment, so I wouldn't disturb the two." Maru responded, as Kazekiri sat up in surprise, arching his scaly back to look the Umbreon in the eyes.

"Kiru? They've made up so suddenly?"

"I assume so."

"Well, that's good news, for a change." The Vaporeon observed, slinking back down, "Sorry to hear he got hurt though, maybe he should be one of the non-combatant Rogues?" He suggested, as Maru nodded in agreement.

"We should try and train him up first, you'n'I. Then we can judge if he's fit for combat." Maru responded, as Kazekiri smiled.

"Yeah, I wanna help him. I see a lotta myself in him." He grinned.

"So can I, come to think of it." The Umbreon replied, "Fancy a quick drink? I haven't had anything to numb the sad times for a good moment now."

"Hey, I'm a bit tired at the moment, but who am I to turn my nose up at a free pint?" The Vaporeon smirked, slithering up across the leathery sofa and standing to his feet, meandering towards the wooden bar, as Maru came behind him in close pursuit, sitting himself on the seat beside the Vaporeon.

"Oi, sis!" Maru clicked his fingers as best as he could, causing Asuke to divert her attention away from Hackney and Holloway and waddle her way towards the two blokes, "The usual, just a quick pint."

"Say less, bro." The Sylveon grinned in response, delving down beneath the concealed bar to fish assiduously for a suitable beer. She ended up finding a bottle labeled 'Bière de Montagne Osorian' and yanked it forth, placing it on the table in front of the boys, who oohed and aahed at the sight of the beverage in front of them. Her ribbons frenzied for two pint glasses, placing them before the boys, before walking away, leaving the boys to open their own beer.

Maru hungrily grabbed the beer, tearing off the cork with his teeth and handily pouring himself a decent pint, handing it to the equally parched Kazekiri, who lavishly did the same, meticulously pouring as many droplets of Osorian Mountain Beer into the glass as possible. Maru chuckled as he put the glass to his lips, forcing the bitter, tangy drink down. Kazekiri followed suit.

"Gods, that's good."

"I forgot how good a drink could feel." Kazekiri grinned, as Maru nodded along.

"Ahh, feels amazing to have that again. Let's not have another, though. I'm not tryna be like Orochi." Maru replied, as Kazekiri smiled approvingly.

"I respect that." 

Kiru herself came up from the burrows.

"Oi, Kiru! Y'alright? Is Myuku doin' alright?" Kazekiri called, as the Glaceon lumbered over to the two.

"Yes, he's doing better now. Bless 'im. We've... made up? I can't say for sure, but the tension between us has thinned." The Glaceon smiled slightly, as Kazekiri pumped the air.

"Brill!"

Kiru smiled, before knocking on the table with her blue paw, attracting the attention of Asuke.

"Asuke, could I get a cup of tea, please? Myuku'd like one." She requested, as the peppy Sylveon bounded over, ribbons waving behind her.

"Of course!" She beamed, her aforementioned ribbons lashing all about the place vividly, snatching up milk, teabags and hot water. Within the span of a few seconds, there it was, a ceramic tea glass before her, a smidge of piping hot tea within.

"I'll have a little myself, actually." Kiru muttered to herself, picking up the mug and giving it a small sip. Her icy mouth curled into a smile as the warm beverage went down her throat, "Heh... heh, heh... I like that, y'know... I see the appeal."

"Well, if you'd ever like one for yourself, you know the girl to call!" The Sylveon beamed, as Kiru stood up to take the drink down the burrows towards Myuku.

"I do..."

~

"I've done something a little... risque." 

"Ah, lords. Couldn't have been that bad, eh? Spill the beans."

"I revealed the Reverie Sanctum. He doesn't know the name of it, but I... fear I've made a mistake."

"Shit... well, what's the context? How'd he discover the Reverie Sanctum?" 

"Well... I give him counselling. We had to travel to the darkest depths of his past. Filial abandonment, from what it seems."

"Yeah... I know how that feels. He doesn't know of any of our powers, does he?"

"No. Only Reverie Sanctum. Don't worry, yours is hidden from him." A wink followed this statement. The second voice cackled to themself.

"Good, I don't expect any less from you. I mean, it was for a good cause that he found out, I guess. I wish we'd kept it more on the downlow." 

"I wish so too, but I couldn't have just witnessed him... I don't know, suffering like that! I had to do something..."

"Don't act all reasoning, I get it anyways. He's not had a good time, bless. I should probably apologise to his friends. When I'm a little bit less wankered, heh."

"Yeah..."

~

Goldshire.

The boat screeched to a halt, and the sound of clattering footsteps on the salty boat woke her up instantaneously. She sprung awake, bashing her head on the lid of the crate. She yelped in pain, but forced her mouth shut with her hands. She smiled to herself, she was here, just where she needed to be, the perfect spot of respite for her and her mind.

With a click of her fingers, she was whisked off of the boat, and fell down to her knees in an alleyway. Her head spun a little, but she stood herself up. The alley was shadowy, certainly, but not without its charm. Maybe it was just the juxtaposition from Osore, but this place felt so much more welcoming.

She slowly eased her way out, stepping into the high streets of Goldshire.

There was a glistening, yellow fountain in a sort of large plaza, decorated with a statue of a Gholdengo, with the water of the fountain emerging from its fingertips. She walked over to it curiously, feeling some pairs of eyes stare at her. She was used to passersby focusing on her appearance, it was rather drastic. There was a plaque upon the fountain, reading the following.

Commemoration of D'Or, Noble Hero of Goldshire.

Jade smiled to herself as she looked up at the statue, as the water trickled down gently from its fingertips. She sat herself down on a bench, taking a deep, airy breath as she looked around her, taking in the warm atmosphere. The streets leading to and from the plaza stretched on for miles, but... they all lead to the same location...

A great castle on a hill, grand, majestic and splendorous. There was no sight like the arcane, ornate structure before her, it glistened in the sun with its shining blue windows and golden roofs. She stared at its majestic form, before feeling someone sit down beside her on the bench.

"You seem new here..." They spoke, a feminine voice.

"How could you tell?" She responded jovially, as the voice replied.

"You stare with such intent at the castle. It's a pretty sight, isn't it?" They replied, as she turned to face them. It was a Lucario, who sat diligently before them, fumbling through a purse in their lap. 

"Yeah... it's a nice sight."

"It draws all sorts of tourism. The king really appreciates it... but, I couldn't really care for the monetary gain. It's just symbolic of Goldshire, in a way." She replied, "Live here long enough and you'll find out why. What's your name, miss?"

"Jade... Jade Chartreuse."

"I've heard that name." She replied, as Jade's eyes widened.

"Where? I'm no celebrity, am I?" She asked, as the Lucario snickered to herself.

"A little, yes... you're a fugitive, as far as some are concerned. Not to us, not in Goldshire. We know all about this little organisation you've fled. They've cried out for your return." The Lucario chuckled, as Jade spat metaphorically.

"Absolutely not. I'm no property of theirs anymore. I thought I'd made that clear..."

"Persistent bastards, aren't they?" The Lucario smiled.

"Yup, very much so. They won't find another Espeon like me in the Archipelago, and I want them to know that." Jade responded.

"Well, you won't have to worry, Goldshire will harbour you well, miss."

"I hope so, I've been in Osore for the past few months."

"Poor thing... that island is for those with nowhere else to go. How'd you manage to slip out so easily?" The Lucario asked, as Jade smiled proudly.

"Well, I can teleport pretty far. Not from island to island, I just hopped on a boat and teleported into an alley when we arrived."

"That's smart. Don't worry, I'm no snitch."

"I should hope not!" Jade chuckled to herself, as the Lucario joined in.

"Y'know, for a fugitive, you really aren't all that bad. Those little Shadowed Gems really do like making themselves the victim, don't they?"

"Well, in some ways, they are." 

"Yeah, I s'pose so, but not in this context, they aren't. You left by choice." The Lucario smiled, "Hey, fancy something to drink? I can't imagine you've been keeping yourself very healthy for the past few days."

"You'd be willing to provide that for me?" Jade asked.

"Of course! I think I'll get a good bit of publicity for harbouring an SG fugitive. People might be looking for you here." The Lucario replied.

"Looking for me?"

"Relax, it's nothing bad. It'll probably be some members of the government."

"Do you have a monarchy and a government?"

"Yes, but it's quite an inefficient system. I'd say that a pure government would work better, but Osore's gone and ruined that notion, hasn't it?" The Lucario smiled, standing up.

"Osore ruins a lot of things, really..."

"Hear, hear. Now come on, let's get some food in ya. You get to meet some of my friends too, they'll help you out. I've just come out here for a breather." She grinned confidently, as Jade followed behind her.

"O-Oh! They're nice, I hope, right?"

"Very much so. There's someone there for everyone."

"I appreciate the hospitality."

"That's what Goldshire's known for, Jade. Oh, where are my manners? I haven't even told you my name! My name's Sophia. Sophia Stephenson. It's an honour." Sophia smiled, shaking Jade's paw merrily as she did the same.

"Honour to be in your presence, Sophia!" Jade replied, following her slowly.

In a few minutes, Sophia had steered Jade into a cafe, engaging in some mild small talk all the way through, before sitting herself down in a booth with a group of friends. The atmosphere of the cafe was warm and inviting, with a steady jazz performance droning on and wafting about the place as Sophia sat down. At the table, there was a Leafeon and a grizzled, old Kingambit.

"Sophia! It's great to see you, and you've brought a friend! Lovely to meet you!" The Leafeon grinned merrily, as Jade sat down.

"Hello! Jade, it's a pleasure to see you!"

"Jade Chartreuse!? Wow... you actually made your way here... that's respectable." The Leafeon smiled, as Jade chuckled to herself, "Name's Russell! Lovely to meet ya." He beamed, as the Kingambit entered the conversation.

"Axel..." He coughed, as Jade smiled up at him, "How'd you manage to get to Goldshire? It's not easy elsewhere, especially if you're really from Tyrrenal."

"It's a long story... I hopped on a boat and teleported when I got here, I can't be seen on a boat if I haven't paid."

"No money, eh?"

"Not a penny to my name." Jade replied, as Russell grinned.

"Well, don't worry. You'll be alright in our company!" Russell smiled boisterously.

"True that, Russell!" Sophia grinned in response, "Alright, what'd you like? Here's the menu." She asked Jade, handing her a piece of card, displaying the various items.

"Ooh... how about... the Egg Bacon Sandwich? I could go for a good breakfast meal..." She beamed, drooling slightly.

"Of course! Would you like a drink?"

"Hmm... just a glass of water... important to stay efficiently hydrated." Jade smiled, as Sophia stood up to head to the counter to place her order.

"So, are you actually from Tyrrenal?" Russell asked, as Axel paid attention intently. Jade sighed before nodding.

"Yeah... my parents had assumed that the other had been unfaithful, due to me being shiny, so they split up. I was virtually all by myself... a Shiny Pokemon in a Luciduphobe city... I didn't have an easy upbringing."

"I'm sorry to hear that..." Russell grimaced. Jade shook her head whilst smiling.

"It's fine! I had a close friend during my childhood. He was a Shiny Eevee, much like me... he was always so caring of me when I got bullied at school, and I really appreciated him. I must admit, I fell in love with him... he was with me when I graduated, with me when I was at my lowest point and... he helped me up." Jade sniffled, wiping away her tears.

"Wow... sounds like you've had some difficulties... at least you had him, right? Why's he not with you now?" Axel asked, as Jade looked down.

"You don't understand... he's who I'm running from."

A collective shockwave of surprise washed over the table, as Russell and Axel looked at each other, clenched teeth in awkwardness.

"So... tell us more about him, if that's alright with you." Russell requested, as Jade nodded.

"His name was Noire... Noire Kalayavan. He's a Shiny Umbreon. He's armed... he's vicious... he's a psychopath, now..." Jade shuddered at the mere mention of his name. Russell harrumphed as Axel looked down.

"I'll have him, I will!" Russell declared, as Jade shushed him.

"No, no no! No, you won't... he's strong. He has a little division to himself, we all don't like him very much... but we risk death if we disobey him. That's why I'm so cautious." Jade replied, as Russell growled beneath his breath.

"Right... I would've knocked him out if he were here."

"With all due respect, I doubt that, he's a monumental fighter. We taught each other to fight, he's no force to be trifled with."

"I fight in my spare time!" Russell grinned, as Axel smiled meekly.

"I can back this up... he's a fighter. Rather embarrassing in form and grace, but a fighter by definition." Axel replied, as Russell playfully punched his arm, recoiling as his paw made contact with the steel armour.

"Well, I don't doubt you, but still."

"I think we ought to send a letter to the MGD. This SG seems like no joke."

"MGD?"

"Ministry of Goldshire Defense. They'll help you out as soon as possible." Axel grumbled, as Russell himself beamed.

"That sounds good."

Sophia returned to the trio, sitting down beside Jade as she did so.

"OK, our orders are all placed, I'll pay for yours, Jade. It's fine." The Lucario smiled as Jade returned the smile warmly.

"You're too sweet, Goldshire folk are really caring." Jade beamed, as Sophia chuckled to herself.

"Well, yes. That's what we're known for." Sophia tittered, as Russell butted in.

"Well, some of us, anyways. A lot of the fighters here are very forceful, they're not the nicest folk." He grimaced, as Jade's face fell a little.

"Ah, I mean, it's sort of their job to be stoic, right?"

"Well, yeah, but they hardly even show any sportsmanship! It's like a competition of BOOORING!" He groaned aloud, as the other three chuckled, "Seriously, smile more you miserable louts!" He demanded, shaking his paw aloft at nothing.

"We can only hope they follow your request, Russ..." Sophia sighed airily, as Axel merely grinned to himself, "I'm sure they'll take it on board."

"Someone gets it." Russell growls, smiling.

"Well, if nothing else, it's good that your fights seem a bit more positive than those you'd get in Tyrrenal." Jade smiles, as Russell chuckles.

"Oh yes, Goldshire really fits in with the cliche of a happy little Pokemon hamlet. Wayyyy more than the other big cities. There are friendly battles, a mini tournament, and something for all the boring tourists to see..." He coughed to himself, as Sophia reluctantly agreed.

"Yeah, Blackfall and Tyrrenal are much more... violent, with their fighting. Skammdeggi is the only one I'm on the fence about, but I don't know much about Itami. It's quite a strange little island, isn't it?" Sophia replied, as Axel chipped in.

"When my little band moved here, they went to Itami, all but me. I've lost a bit of touch with them since we've finished our main goal, but... I remember hearing about how Itami was smaller than maps make it seem, and quite quiet." Axel replied, as Sophia turned to him.

"Did they tell you anything else?"

"Well... not really anything worth keeping in my mind. It's got a small population, and it's generally quite isolated from the rest of the Archipelago. The quiet kid of islands, if you would." Axel offered, as Sophia nodded along.

"Yeah, that makes sense. It's got some of the harshest climate, save Kurushimu, where Tyrrenal is. Those mountains on that island look nasty."

"I've heard some rocky things about the Osorian Highlands. Apparently they can be quite nasty, too... You can even see the highest peak of Osore from the highest peak of Kikin. Isn't that neat?" Axel smiled, as Sophia nodded once more.

"I didn't know that! I'll have to check that out for myself one day." Sophia reacted in delayed shock, the gravity of such a scale only now just hitting her.

"It is something to behold. I saw it once as a Bisharp, but I haven't been up there since. I really should go back up to that peak." Axel coughed to himself.

"Well, why don't we go together? Friend group hangout!" Sophia beamed merrily, as Russell nodded along.

"Sounds like a fun time! Jade, you in?" Russell asked, as Jade snapped back to reality.

"Come again? I'd spaced out a little bit, you see..." The Espeon asked, as Russell snickered to himself.

"We're going to see the highest peak of Osore from the highest peak of Kikin! It's gonna be so cool!" Russell beamed, as Jade snickered along with him.

"I'd be glad to attend!" The Espeon smiled.

She had come all this way, island hopping and evading the SG for too long now, and look where she had made it. She had finally gotten to her destined island, Kikin. It truly felt like bliss, like nothing could sour the moment.

Nothing could, right?

~

"Here ya go, lad..."

Myuku lay in bed, with Kiru beside him once more. She handed him a small mug of tea. It steamed warmly as he held it in his hands and took a slow sip. He smiled slightly as Kiru replied with an equally warm look.

"How is it?"

"It tastes... homely." The Jolteon looked onward into space, as Kiru raised an eyebrow.

"Homely?"

"Asuke must've added milk. That's how we do it in Itami." Myuku replied, as Kiru nodded.

"Right, yes, I forgot. Us in Tyrrenal, we never added milk. Can I... try some?" She asked, knowing fully well that she had already tried some of the drink beforehand, "It is meant to be therapeutic, so... if you don't want to share, or would prefer to keep drinking it, that's fine by me--"

"No, no! It's fine, have some..." Myuku smiled, handing her the mug as Kiru smiled, a slither of guilt on her face. She took a small swig of the drink before smiling.

"Y'know, I could get used to tea like this." She replied, her lips curling into a meagre smile as Myuku looked at her merrily, "It's nothing like what you'd get in Tyrrenal."

"What was it like in Tyrrenal? I've never even seen the city for myself." Myuku asked, as Kiru's smile faded slightly. She never really liked talking about her past with anyone, but she'd entertain him for now.

"Well... it really has earned the nickname 'Northern Capital'. All the houses... if you could call them that, they were more like stone carvings into the face of a mountain. They're all very cold and poorly insulated, but that's the perfect place for an Ice Type or furry Pokemon like us. The inside of my house... well, it had a very traditional rug, and a crackling fire against one wall. My parents would often be sat in these old armchairs, nose buried into a paper of sorts, but I digress."

"No, continue! I think it's quite interesting." Myuku responded, as Kiru looked at him jovially, a smile finding its way back to her lips.

"Well, if you insist..." She laughed teasingly, "I remember sitting down on that very rug as an Eevee. I can still feel its warm, tender form as I'd snuggle up to it. Better days, they were... I won't lie, I miss being there, to an extent."

"How is your family, come to think of it?"

"My... My mother unfortunately passed not long ago. I received a letter from my father detailing the bad news."

"I... I am so sorry for your loss."

"It's..." Kiru sighed, "It's fine, my family has recovered. My father hasn't entirely, but I can't blame him. He's the only reason I'd ever head back to Tyrrenal. He's the only thing there now that matters to me."

"That's really sweet. If we ever do head back there, I'd like to meet your father, he seems like a nice man."

"He is, but he's quite skittish. I can't imagine having a group of toothy Eeveelutions kicking down his front door to see 'im will really be a good sight for him." Kiru responded, as Myuku chuckled.

"I'm sure that that group being led by his daughter will put a smile on his face. It would mine." Myuku smiled, chuckling a little as Kiru tittered along.

"Yeah. I haven't seen him in ages, but he knows about The Rogues. He says he'd love to meet us. I'm really excited to explore the Archipelago once we get the whole boat thing up and running." 

"Tell me about it. I... just hope we'll be able to protect my hometown. I wonder if my parents will be happy to see me again." Myuku frowned.

"Did you end things off well with them?"

The thoughts in Myuku's head flooded back to him. In Shoku's little dream realm, where he had seen his parents, or rather, visions of his parents again. They spoke to him, and even though he understood their message then, there was something different with how they spoke.

"Not really..."

"Wanna talk about it?" Kiru asked, as Myuku grimaced a little.

"Well, it's quite personal... I don't know..." He replied apologetically, as Kiru smiled back towards him.

"Well, you don't have to! I'm not gonna force you to say anything you don't wanna. It's not always an easy topic, filial issues. I understand how rough that shit can be, heh. Kazekiri and you really do seem to have a lot in common." Kiru beamed, as Myuku nodded a little.

"Well, I guess so. I've never actually heard of the Lyzaki family since I moved here."

"They're not as well known anymore. They're still around, sure, but nobody really sees them as anything more than an old-fashioned group of raisins." Kiru chuckled, as Myuku laughed along with her.

"Well, that's one thing society has done right."

"Society does a lotta good things, it's the politics where the divide really shows."

"Yeah, I guess so, when you put it like that." Myuku responded, as Kiru smiled proudly.

"I quite like some politics, even with how much strife it's caused. It's a necessary part of society, even with how many problems it brings."

"Society is not society without politics, then, it is anarchy." Myuku replied cleverly, as Kiru smiled at him, raising an eyebrow.

"Someone knows their stuff, eh?"

"Well... I'm no politician. You should talk to Holloway, she wanted to be a politician, she'll talk your ear off about those kinda things." Myuku grinned, as Kiru giggled a little.

"That's one for the list, that's for sure."

The two went silent for a few, agonising moments. It wasn't really an awkward silence, but one of bliss and contentedness, the type you only get around close friends. Myuku found it strange how much he felt like he resonated with Kiru in that moment, but he accepted it nevertheless with open arms.

"Y'know, I'm really glad Kaze found you, of all Jolteon." Kiru smiled, as Myuku looked up confusedly, "You're very different, but in the best kind of way. You're not like the others."

"Well, I guess. I'm a massive introvert, really." Myuku considered.

"I find that endearing, in a weird way." Kiru smiled to herself, as Myuku smiled a little, masking a blush that found its way onto his face.

"E-Endearing?" Myuku stammered slightly.

"Yeah. Introverts are overlooked in today's society. It's run by extroverts, that's the thing." She smiled, as Myuku's blush vanished from his face as he nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, I agree. I'm glad you think it's endearing, I'm not all that proud of it myself." Myuku admitted, as Kiru frowned a little.

"There's nothing wrong with being introverted and shy. Be proud of it, embrace it. That is an order." Kiru smiled at him confidently, as Myuku nodded once more.

"O-OK. I'll try."

"Good."

~

"Hey, lad."

Hackney's nose turned up as he looked for who had addressed him. It was the Leafeon from earlier, but now, he wore a sadder, more apologetic smile across his rugged face.

"What is it?" Hackney responded, unsure of what tone to use.

"I'd just like to say that I'm sorry for what I said earlier." The Leafeon apologised, as Hackney smiled.

"It's alright. I forgive you. What's your name, come to think? I never got your name."

"Orochi! I'm the old man of the Rogues, even though Maru's technically older than me." He beamed confidently, "I was a little hammered earlier, that's why I was a bit harsh."

"Are you often hammered?"

"More than I'd like to admit." He grimaced, as Hackney nodded along.

"It's an addictive thing, that alcohol stuff, but I think you'll be able to get over it."

"Wish I could, brother." Orochi coughed. Hackney sighed to himself.

"Well, I wish you the best of luck with it." Hackney grimaced, as Orochi saw a faint smile on his face.

"Well... I must admit, it causes a lot of problems for me. It's almost undoubtedly not gonna be the last time you see me a bit angry." Orochi apologised, "I do admit, it's something I need to sort, but... it's complicated." The Leafeon responded.

"Mhm, I understand. Addiction can't really be controlled as easily as others tend to think. I believe in you nevertheless." Hackney smiled slightly.

"I appreciate it, mate. I'll try me best." Orochi smiled a little. Hackney looked over, and spied a Vaporeon and Flareon coming over. It was Kazekiri and Kasha, chatting idly amongst each other.

"...And he seems like one, but I can't say for sure." Kazekiri's voice came into audibility as he approached, and Kasha shrugged slightly.

"Well, he doesn't give off the appearance of one, but you didn't either, so I can't really judge a book by its cover." Kasha replied, sitting down on a stool and saving one for Kazekiri, who sat down happily beside her.

"If that's the case, I've read at least a few pages, I can make a solid first impression. I think what he needs is a confidence boost. I can tell you that from experience." Kazekiri chuckled, as Kasha snickered along.

"What are you two talking about?" Hackney asked politely, as Kazekiri's brain flicked on like a light switch. Hackney and Holly would be the perfect two to ask about this, they knew him better than anyone else here.

"Actually, you're good for this conversation, Hackney." Kasha had evidently observed the same thing, butting in.

"How so?"

"Well..." Kazekiri chimed in, "We're trying to dictate whether or not Myuku would be a good fighter for The Rogues. Surely you should know better than anyone else about his capabilities." He replied, as Hackney pondered on the thought for a few seconds.

"I've never seen him in combat, but from what I remember, he's got a beating, athletic heart. He just never really sees that in himself." Hackney replied, as Kazekiri nodded along.

"So, surely he just needs a confidence boost? If so, we can provide that for him." Kasha responded, turning to Kazekiri as he nodded.

"Hopefully so." Hackney sighed, "I feel a bit bad for him really. Low self-esteem can really kill you mentally."

"Tell me about it." Kazekiri coughed to himself, "We might want to encourage Shoku to press into his self confidence issues." He offered to Kasha, before whispering something to her.

"Mhm, I think Shoku's counselling would help him a lot throughout his time in our family." Kasha smiled a little, "How was Shoku's counselling for you, come to think of it?"

"Well, it was very new to me. I wasn't really given attention like that when I lived at home, as you know." Kazekiri reminisced melancholically.

"I can imagine so, well, look what it's done for you." Kasha smiled, "Turned you into quite a sweetheart." She smirked, as Kazekiri and Hackney looked at each other and collectively rolled their eyes.

"We can hope it'll do for him what it did for me..."

Chapter Text

𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝: 𝕎𝕖 𝕙𝕒𝕧𝕖 𝕕𝕖𝕥𝕒𝕚𝕝𝕖𝕕 𝕚𝕟𝕗𝕠𝕣𝕞𝕒𝕥𝕚𝕠𝕟 𝕠𝕟 𝕥𝕙𝕖 𝕨𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖𝕒𝕓𝕠𝕦𝕥𝕤 𝕠𝕗 ████ 𝕕𝕦𝕖-𝕥𝕠 𝕤𝕚𝕘𝕙𝕥𝕚𝕟𝕘𝕤.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: 𝕎𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖? 𝕀 𝕕𝕖𝕞𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕥𝕠 𝕜𝕟𝕠𝕨. 𝕀 𝕨𝕚𝕝𝕝 𝕗𝕚𝕟𝕕 ████, 𝕀𝕗 𝕚𝕥 𝕜𝕚𝕝𝕝𝕤 𝕞𝕖

𝕊𝕞𝕠𝕝𝕕𝕖𝕣𝕚𝕟𝕘: ████ 𝕨𝕒𝕤 𝕤𝕚𝕘𝕙𝕥𝕖𝕕? 𝕎𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖?

𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝: ██████ █████████, 𝕥𝕠 𝕓𝕖 𝕖𝕩𝕒𝕔𝕥. 𝕎𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖 𝕨𝕖'𝕣𝕖 𝕝𝕖𝕒𝕤𝕥 𝕨𝕖𝕝𝕔𝕠𝕞𝕖𝕕.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: 𝕋𝕙𝕒𝕥 𝕤𝕟𝕖𝕒𝕜𝕪 𝕓𝕚𝕥𝕔𝕙! 𝕀 𝕨𝕚𝕝𝕝 𝕘𝕖𝕥 𝕥𝕠 𝕙𝕖𝕣. 𝕊𝕙𝕖 𝕕𝕠𝕖𝕤𝕟'𝕥 𝕦𝕟𝕕𝕖𝕣𝕤𝕥𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕨𝕙𝕒𝕥'𝕤 𝕤𝕙𝕖'𝕤 𝕚𝕘𝕟𝕠𝕣𝕚𝕟𝕘.

A long winded sigh...

She closed the watch she had on her, her face thoroughly unamused with his words. How could you have done such a thing to her? She only acted on her nature, and honestly? She had set quite a good example for the rest of the division.

She leapt down effortlessly from the branch, hitting the ground with a silent thud. She looked at who stood beside her. The little Pokemon at her side smiled wryly, grooming his minty paws with his long, sharp tongue.

"That cunt's lost his marbles." She laughed, as he joined in.

"Honestly... I don't get what obsession he has with her."

"A childhood crush, evidently. Nothing more, he needs to move on and just accept that life is life, and he can do fuck all about it." She smirked, as the Pokemon beside her laughed.

"Yeah. I feel a bit bad for 'im, mind. Losing a childhood friend ain't easy..."

"Uh-huh, I get that, but going absolutely psychoneurotic because of it?! He's just a fuckin' simp who took it too far." She replied, "God, I fuckin' hate these codenames."

"Hey, I'd take Archangel any day over Magnetar... it's boring..."

"Magnetar's a cool fuckin' word, I don't wanna hear you slander it." She replied snappily, as he rolled his eyes.

"And so is Archangel!"

"Well, maybe it's not boring, but it just doesn't really represent me, I'd argue. I'm more of a lil' devil, according to my lawyer." She joked, as he laughed, "Y'know, he really makes me wanna join her..."

"What, like, desertion?" He replied, as she nodded.

"Yup. I've heard about this Eeveelution group in Osore, they don't seem half bad." She smiled to herself.

"I mean... I won't stop you, but I'd warn you, he'll have a fat bounty on your head. I'm sure you can protect yourself better than she could, but still... I don't fancy your chances."

"That's why I bring up the Eeveelutions in Osore, they're supposedly quite rough'n'tough fighters. I see myself in that." She grinned, as he shrugged.

"You tell me. I reckon you've gotten a good shot with 'em. They don't mind Shinies, right?" He asked, as she shook her head.

"Nope! Apparently, one of them was even sighted talking to her! I think they're on good terms with shinies..." She grinned.

"I thought he said that there had been absolutely no sightings of her on Osore at all?" He replied, as she laughed.

"What a load of bollocks! I'd seen her a couple of times, and I didn't say shit. I know what he has planned with her, and that's why I'm taking her side in this." She grimaced, as the Pokemon beside her nodded.

"Well, Monarcha, if you are gonna ditch us, I can't do anything to stop you, just... stay safe out there, m'kay?" He asked, as she nodded.

"I'll be fine." She smirked, beginning to walk off.

"Also, is she actually where you said she was in the chat?"

"I have no fuckin' idea!" She laughed, finally making her way off.

~

"So, how does that all make you feel?"

Shoku and Myuku had another little counselling session at the moment. Myuku was still bound to his bed by his injuries, Hackney and Holloway had departed, and he never got to see them. He felt a little tired and achy, but a lot more mobile than before. He could sit up easily now, and he could stand. He just couldn't walk. Once that had returned to him, he'd be ready to go once more.

"Well, it's not been all that easy to cope with, really... I feel like I could've done so much more to make them proud, and I didn't." He sighed, as Shoku looked over at him, her luminous, purple eyes displaying sorrow and empathy.

"Filial issues can be difficult. I cannot relate to your plight, but I understand it. It can be hard when such a long held trust, like that of one with your family is just... broken in an instant, and it can sometimes be hard to realise the gravity of situations like these. It's perfectly normal to feel sad about this, but deep down, they do care about you, from the sounds of things. They wish you the best, but... it's hard to show it." Shoku responded, as Myuku looked down.

"You heard him. He... said I wasn't the son he wanted anymore, now that I have left him." Myuku sighed, as Shoku looked at the Jolteon despondently.

"O-Of course it can feel like that. And... even if he meant the words he said, you have a happier life here, do you not? If he was the kind of father to cut ties with his son due to something so trivial, then he is not a good father. I hate to show your father in such a bad light, but it's true." Shoku took a deep breath as Myuku thought about it all.

"I just... I don't get it. I don't know why it had to be this way..." Myuku shed a tear as he looked down. Shoku wanted to hug him, but kept her distance. She had to remain professional, difficult as it may have been. She did want to hug every patient that she had, but that urge had to be placed on the back burner to retain a sense of understanding and empathy, or at least a sense of professionalism.

"Despite what those say, not everything that people think needs a valid reason to occur. Sometimes things can happen in the heat of the moment, and people get angry, upset, distraught and stressed, and it causes them to say things they don't mean." Shoku replied, smiling happily. Myuku did not look up at her, and continued to wallow in a pit of misery.

"It's impossible to know, isn't it?" Myuku groveled, as Shoku grimaced, before nodding slowly. The Jolteon huffed in anger and regret, "For all we know--"

"Hey, now. Don't get all sad and despondent about this. But if it's impossible to know, that means that there's a chance that they want you back, and that they didn't mean what they said... it's not an immediate negative at the sign of uncertainty, as much as your brain may trick you into thinking such things." Shoku replied swiftly, cutting through Myuku's sad speech with some words of encouragement. He simply lay there unsure of how to respond.

A deafening silence befell the two as they sat there.

"Would you like a few minutes alone?"

"Y-Yes, I think I'd like that very much."

~

"Well... now what?"

She was on her own. Monarcha was a free, flying solo Sylveon, for the next few hours or so. She did intend to have a little rendezvous with this Eeveelution group, perhaps meet up with a few of the friendly faces. Who knows what kind of characters she'd find there?

It didn't really matter all that much that Noire probably had found out about her desertion. Her watch was switched off, so even if they were talking to or about her, she couldn't see it, and she liked that, for a change. Normally, their watch was to be on at all times in case of an emergency call when they were on the prowl, but now? Ah, it felt so good to be a free woman.

Her mind couldn't help but wander back to her as she walked. The one that they were all looking for.

Jade Chartreuse.

They weren't finding her. There were very few members of their little cult actually stationed on both Osore and Kikin, where she believes she went. Osore is just too dangerous for the cult to be stationed, they'd probably be snuffed out by the BGC in a heartbeat and locked behind grimy bars, in lonesome cells overlooking the equally miserable streets, creating a dilemma of who the real prisoner was in the waste of a city.

Jade... she was quite an interesting figure, wasn't she? Monarcha scoffed to herself, of course she was. She was one of the only sane ones in their whole damn division. Even Monarcha wouldn't rope herself in with Jade. Jade was always so generous and kind... seeing the best in society and just praying for its change rather than its downfall.

She wandered through the forest, her ribbons flowing gently behind her, glowing a cerulean blue, as opposed to usual pastel pink. She was quite proud of her altered pigmentation, hoping it would make her look better than most Sylveon, and even though politics disagreed, she didn't care. She liked the way she looked, and she was proud of it.

There she was, striding onwards through the Osorian Foothills, a pep in her step as she headed towards this group of Eeveelutions she'd heard so much about. They were supposedly a real tough group of fighters, comprised of Eeveelutions from all across the Archipelago! Gods, what she wouldn't have done to be one of them. Well, now, if she just kept up the walking she could be hours away from success.

She took a short break to lie down beneath a log. How had it gotten so dusky already? It felt like just a few minutes ago it was still in the morning. Monarcha laid down beneath the old, mossy log, looking up into the canopy as she did, her face painted with somehow both excitement and boredom. She sighed to herself as she looked up at the starry sky.

How had she even joined this stupid cult in the first place?

She must've been under the influence of something, probably alcohol, or cocaine. She kicked herself mentally, how could she? She did it because she believed in the rehabilitation and acceptance of Shinies into society, not the subjugation of anything else... and now look. She, and many others who shared her viewpoints were forced at the tip of a blade to do the dirty work, all for views and ideologies that many of them don't even believe in. Their clemencies had long since fizzled out, and all that was left was an all-swallowing being, hell-bent on anger, violence and conquest. That was not what she was fighting for, not who she dared to serve under the flag of, not who she wanted to be seen as an individual. She was more than some politically driven assassin or hitwoman. She was a Pokemon with a dream, of bringing Shinies and Non-Shinies together, not to further split them apart.

Monarcha sighed to herself as she laid there, looking up at the sky.

The night came, and there she slept, head resting on the ground and drooling profusely, as if she were a toddler. Needless to say, she wasn't the most civil individual. Not that she particularly minded. She was a hot-headed, obstinate Shiny Sylveon, and she was proud of that.

She woke up in the morning to a groggy, cloudy sky, and a breezy wind blowing throughout the trees and through the thickets. This was so common of Osore at this point, that she didn't even care. She stood herself up, her ribbons fluttering about her as they sprung to life along with her. She looked up towards the sky and groaned, it was going to be one of those mornings.

Hopefully this little group of Eeveelutions wasn't so far away.

She walked slower than usual, wiping her eyes with her prehensile feelers as she sauntered forward through the lifeless, seemingly empty woods.

It didn't take long for a bush to rustle beside her.

She stopped dead in her tracks as she heard it, swiveling her head around cautiously and keeping one paw suspended in the air. After a few moments of no further response, she resumed her walk slowly, her lips curled into a frown and her brow lowered a bit more cautiously.

She continued to walk through the woods, until it sounded again, a horrible, scratching reminder that something was there, and could be following her. Whatever its intentions were, be it a carnivorous predator or a perverse predator, she could definitely fight her way out of a difficult stroll.

Before long, the source of the rustling sprung out at her.

A Linoone, a long scar running down its right eye, and sharply brandishing its long, raked claws stood before her, on its hind legs, to appear larger.

"Listen, lady, you're gonna hand over what you have, or you'll be gutted like a market Magikarp." He growled savagely, snarling as he drew nearer to her. Monarcha merely rose a leg in response, curling up her ribbons like fists and spitting on the ground on which he walked.

"Fuck off. I am not the kind of woman you wanna fight, perv." She smirked, as the Linoone grimaced.

"How about we prove that?" He replied cockily, leaping forward for an overhead swipe at Monarcha. She merely smirked, leaping sideways and out of the way. She clenched more of her ribbons like fists, and swung them into the side of the Linoone's face, cackling as he recoiled in pain, "You slut!" He cried.

Monarcha tsked to herself as she approached him.

"Shouldn't be using those words to refer to a woman now, should we?" She called back to him, exposing her sharp claws as he got up. Two of her ribbons went behind the Linoone, grabbing him by his tail and slamming him into a nearby tree. He screamed in discomfort as he got back to his feet, "Go. I'm giving you this one chance."

"Fuck you, whore! May you die!" He replied, cutting his losses and scarpering back off into the woods. Monarcha once more spat at the ground on which he walked.

"Such horrible words..." She grimaced to herself, "Fuck you too, pussy!" She yelled back out to him, hoping he'd hear. She smirked, feeling a little content with her victory then, and slowly pressed on, glad that the threat was neutralised.

She continued on... further and further.

~

"It's a little confusing, eh?"

Kasha and Kiru were in the latter's room. Kiru had the blueprint to the boats given to her by Myuku. She stared at it tirelessly.

"Well, maybe not complex, it just seems... quite challenging. These things appear to be quite big." Kiru remarked as Kasha shrugged.

"Well, we can shrink it down, by say... half the size? There'll only be a few of us on board, and these things can hold tens of Pokemon! So, we should have no problem dropping the length or number of beds... or something like that." The Flareon offered, as Kiru considered the idea.

"We can't make the rooms too small, mind. If we shrink the overall dimensions, the rooms'll be too cramped for the big ones like you and me." Kiru reminded her, as she clenched her teeth in response.

"Damn, you're right... well, we can make some adjustments, r-right?" Kasha asked, as Kiru nodded slowly.

"Perhaps, but that could affect its performance... this whole thing is proving to be quite frustrating..." Kiru scoffed to herself angrily, as Kasha shook her head.

"Whey aye, man, but calm down love. It's just a blueprint, losing your rag won't get this ship built... now will it?" She asked, in a motherly tone. Kiru rolled her eyes and smiled.

"Alright, mum..." She jeered, as Kasha snickered.

"I've had to wrangle your shitfaced ass enough times off of the streets of Tyrrenal to be your mum." Kasha laughed to herself, as Kiru joined in briefly.

"Yeah, yeah... s'pose so." Kiru shrugged to herself as Kasha took her by the paw and yanked her up.

"Let's see if Shoku can ease Mimi's pain a bit more and then we'll ask him about it, eh?" She offered, as the Glaceon smiled.

"Aye, poor bloke's in a state. He dinnae seem alright when I last saw 'im."

"Where'd that accent come from, ay?" Kasha asked, chuckling to herself.

"You know I use slang like that often. It's just how I'm programmed, and so are you." Kiru replied, rolling her eyes, as Kasha chuckled mildly to herself.

"I guess so. But, how do you propose we actually build this vessel? It's monstrously large. Is it really worth just building it with accurate proportions? It normally houses 20..." Kasha responded, as the Glaceon buried her face in her hands.

"You tell me... it might be worth doing that. We might be picking up some 'luchd-creachaidh' along the way, if you know what I'm saying." Kiru replied, as Kasha nodded understandingly.

"Mhm, some might come along, if our mission really is to rectify the Archipelago. Come to think of it, what is our mission?" Kasha asked, as Kiru frowned.

"Well, I'd argue that our mission is, as you say, to rectify the Archipelago. This means tackling the problem of the far right and left..."

"The left?" Kasha queried.

"The Shadowed Gems. They strive for equality, but look at their methods, from what Shoku has extrapolated. They're no better than the BGC..." Kiru scoffed, as Kasha made a noise of understanding.

"Then they should be our first target. The BGC won't accept peace until the rest of the islands do... so we'll have to try and twist the other governments' wrists..." Kiru scowled. Kasha bit her tongue in her mouth in apprehension.

"That's way easier said than being done. But, I do see what you mean, if the other islands prosper more than Osore with a more centralised mindset, Blackfall might change itself with it, and following that the whole island." Kiru responded, "We'll have to talk with all the heads of the other islands. The King of Goldshire, the President of Tyrrenal and the Minister of Itami... those are who we need to see." She replied, pointing to a book, with the names of those individuals written down.

"I don't know much about them." Kasha admitted.

"That's our next mission, for the time being. Find out about those who rule the other islands. We need to know who to appease, and how to reach and appease them in the beginning." Kiru replied, showing a bunch of crude diagrams and writing done on the next page of the book she had shown to Kasha.

"You've really delved deeper than I dare dive, you will always prove to be a great leader." Kasha beamed confidently, "So, what will be the ultimate outcome if Blackfall does decide to change its ways?" She asked, as Kiru thought to herself.

"We will no longer be Rogues, Kasha." Kiru replied, as Kasha looked somewhat confused.

"Will we disband?" She asked nervously, as Kiru chuckled to herself.

"Heavens, no! If anything, we'll grow closer. We won't be Rogues, because we won't be in the minority politically anymore. The islands will hear us, and all, Shiny or not, will come together in unity. Then, we won't be Rogues." Kiru smiled, as Kasha made another noise of understanding.

"Hell yeah, girl! Tell 'em!" Kasha cheered on, applauding kindly, as Kiru smiled proudly, "It's a big dream, but I suppose you miss every shot you don't take, eh?"

"My train of thought exactly." Kiru smiled, "I believe in us."

~

Kazekiri sat outside of the Coven, curled up on a small overhang above the door, his tail hanging over the edge. There was a comfy patch of dark grass, which absorbed the most sunlight, therefore being the warmest place for a kip.

The wind blew in his face, the chilling winter air blowing against his scales. What he wouldn't do to have fur at this moment...

His fins blew back as his eyepatch blew up, revealing his eye briefly. He hid it away quickly.

"Damned wind... no need for reminders." He coughed to himself, his once toothy grin contorted into an angry scowl. He bore the appearance of a vicious dog guarding a house as he looked upon the path before him.

His pointed snout and curled muzzle shivered in the cold, as the chilled grass swept against his legs and tail. The sight of the overcast clouds on a fittingly dismal winter day was something that he was more than used to by now. Each twirl of the wicked winds sent shivers down his spine, as he surveyed the foothills which stretched far out into the horizon, as Blackfall rose like an ugly blotch in the distance.

Kazekiri hopped down from his vantage point, talking a brisk walk along the path. His lips curled into a frown as he walked through the eerily quiet woods. The whole area felt barren, with a mix of deciduous and coniferous trees giving the area an unsettlingly desolate atmosphere. His icy eyes stared around the bushes as he walked, his mind alert. It felt too quiet for there not to be something afoot, as far as he knew.

The chilly dirt path seemed to go on endlessly as he walked slowly down it. There was nothing around him, as if he were the only living thing in the area, save the flora. His head hung low as he continued walking, his thoughts unsure of where they were and where to go. After a few minutes, he overheard chatter in the distance. His fins perked up as he heard it, and went onwards to listen to it.

"She's gone too?!" Yelled one voice. Kazekiri felt too scared to poke his head through the thicket to identify the source of the voice. Something felt off, it was awfully crackly and glitched.

"Y-Yes... I was with her just, and she's up and vanished." Replied another voice, much more clear in his lines and more audible. Kazekiri raised an eyebrow as he eavesdropped quietly. The conversation between the two figures ricocheted back and forth.

"I am going to lose my fucking mind, you stupid Jolteon! How could you let this happen?!" The crackly voice screamed back, ferociously and aggressively. Kazekiri pondered, there was another Jolteon on this island too? This one certainly wasn't Myuku, their accents were completely different.

"I didn't let it happen, boss!" The Jolteon replied. Kazekiri began to connect some very vague dots by this point. This Jolteon was talking to his boss, and someone had presumably vanished. It wasn't much of a concern to him, but he had nothing better to do. Why not get enrolled in a mystery he'd probably never hear about again?

"Well, who did?! She wasn't taken by fucking Giratina, was she?!" The crackly voice insulted back, as the Jolteon whimpered quietly in apprehension.

"N-No sir. I'm looking for her, I promise." The Jolteon replied.

"Dismissed, then... now, piss off!" Spat back the crackly voice, as a beeping sound could be heard. The Jolteon sighed to himself. Kazekiri saw this as an opportune moment to peek his head through the thicket. There was indeed a Jolteon, but his fur was more of a limey mint hue, as opposed to the saturated yellow. He was sat by two tents, a creamy ivory in colour. Beside each tent were some boxes, one with a picture on them that was too far away to discern. Kazekiri took a deep breath and waded out from the bushes, slinking himself next to the Jolteon. The lime coloured Jolteon's ears twitched inquisitively, and he turned to face the Vaporeon before him.

"W-Who are you?" He asked suddenly, leaning back nervously. Kazekiri coughed idly.

"I could be asking that question to you yourself, mate." He stated deeply, trying to come across and friendly but also willing to fight if need be. The Jolteon moved backwards, rummaging through his satchel.

"That's not important. You've heard too much..." The Jolteon frowned, pulling out a flintlock pistol, aimed directly at Kazekiri's head, "I can't have anyone hearing compromised information, I'm sorry."

He pulled the trigger.

Before he could, however, Kazekiri had darted out of the way, still staring at him intently.

"I'd argue I've not heard enough. Also, to answer your initial question, Kazekiri, Deftness of The Rogues." He replied, as the Jolteon raised an eyebrow.

"Who are you 'Rogues'?" He asked shakily, keeping the flintlock on Kazekiri, trying to keep his composure.

"We're a vigilante group of Eeveelutions based in the Osorian Foothills."

This sentence caused the Jolteon to lower the smoking gun as his eyes widened, "That's where she's going..." He whispered beneath his breath.

"Mind repeating that?" Kazekiri asked, as the Jolteon put the gun back into his satchel.

"Look, how much of my conversation with my boss did you overhear?" He muttered, quivering a little at the presence of the Vaporeon. Kazekiri chuckled lightly to himself.

"Enough to know that some girl is missing." He responded, as the Jolteon sighed to himself.

"Well, expect a visitor. If you are who I believe you are, then that 'lost girl' might arrive at your establishment. I-I'm sorry about trying to shoot you, I know that doesn't really soften the blow, but... I work in very... secretive conditions." Responded the Jolteon apologetically.

"I think I can gather where you work. This tells me a lot. Not all of the SG is necessarily evil." Kazekiri responded, as the Jolteon's eyes widened.

"You know of the SG? I guess we're not the best secret keepers after all..." The Jolteon sighed.

"Yeah, one of us Rogues told us about a run in with a certain Espeon." Kazekiri added on, as the Jolteon nodded.

"So she was right... well then, your new visitor should hopefully find you within a few days. If you find her, be kind with her, she's quite aggressive..." The Jolteon added, as Kazekiri chuckled.

"She'll be right at home, then. Is she another Shiny Eeveelution, such as yourself?" Kazekiri asked, as the Jolteon nodded.

"Mhm. I can't tell you too much about her, I'm afraid, but you'll know her when you see her." The Jolteon replied.

"Alright, it's best if I go now. Thank you for helping us Rogues with our knowledge of the SG." He grinned, before leaping off before the Jolteon could respond. He sprang back up into the bushes, wandering back off into the woods.

This whole ordeal could've changed the Rogues for the near future...

Chapter Text

"I've seen some shit today, I'll tell ya that for nothing..."

"Tell me about it." 

"Well..."

Kazekiri was back in the Coven by this point. The wind roared overhead, battering the windows as the cold draft blew into the room. He was talking to Kiru, believing he had some information on the Shadowed Gems.

"I believe I know two things." He responded, as Kiru raised an inquisitive eyebrow, "One, we have a visitor due here soon. Friendly, from the sound of things." He continued, as Kiru leaned forward in interest.

"Another one? Mimi's new too, what's with the influx?" She asked, as Kazekiri shrugged.

"You tell me, apparently she's a Shiny. Ex SG member, I believe." He replied, as Kiru's eyes widened. She leant back suddenly, feeling a sharp pain in her head, "Everything alright, Kiru?" He asked, as the Glaceon bit her lower lip and nodded.

"Y-Yeah, just fine." She responded, as the Vaporeon didn't believe her, "Look, I'm fine with Shinies now, but we both know I haven't had the best history with them. I'll take her in, certainly, but it won't come without some harsh memories." Kiru replied, as Kazekiri nodded.

"Fair enough. She's another Eeveelution, quite the rough type, apparently, so I'm looking forward to having her here." The Vaporeon smiled toothily, as Kiru made a small smile with her lips.

"I am too, if she's anything like what you've said. Shoku and Asuke are lovely lasses, but it's good to have a rough'n'tough gal sometimes, y'know?" She offered, as the Vaporeon shrugged.

"To each their own. Also, from my knowledge, the SG are searching for someone. From the sound of things, another deserter, not just the one I told you about." He continued, as Kiru couldn't help but think. They were just gonna let an SG member into the Coven? She was a little scared to do so this quickly, but... it all created a dilemma in her head. If she rejected the visitor, it'd harbour back memories of her past, and she couldn't do that... but... "Kiru, you listening?"

"H-Huh? Yeah, sorry Kaze. Just got a lot to think about recently. I've got a lot of things to do and manage." Kiru apologised, sighing wistfully as Kazekiri leaned back in his chair, "Look, man... This whole thing... ugh! It's so much to deal with... I've got so much to think about... and not enough time to act upon all of it at once..." The Glaceon took a shaky sigh of nervousness.

"I understand that, Kiki, believe me, I do." Came a voice. It was Maru, he had approached the two from his bedroom and couldn't help but overhear the conversation. His rings glowed in emotion as his big, blinking red eyes looked over at the Glaceon. His hood and cloak draped over his back, "There's a lot to think about as of recently."

"You're telling me... The Blackfall Conquests... The War on Itami, The SG, and then shit in my personal life too. I need to get started on that boat construction." Kiru coughed, as Maru looked over at the Vaporeon, then back at Kiru.

"That's what us Rogues are here for. Don't take the burden of so many things at once. I'm sure Kasha and I would be more than willing to oversee the boat construction. It's not good for your mental health to just continually force more and more worries onto yourself." Kazekiri stated, as Maru chipped in.

"Yeah, Shoku and I could help with perhaps trying to oversee an' predict the city's movements and planning. Myuku could help when he's recovered. As for the SG, if we are t' have a supposed visitor, as I've overheard," Maru added, nodding to Kazekiri, "Then maybe she could help us with all this SG nonsense. Only focus on benefiting yourself Kiru, m'kay?" 

Kiru flicked a sombre tear of happiness out of her eye, "Aww, you'd really do that?"

"Rogues are Rogues, we go against the greater power, but we do it together." Kazekiri grinned, giving Kiru an enthusiastic handshake.

"Damn right, without synergy and teamwork, we aren't Rogues, we animals." Maru smiled, fist bumping the Glaceon, who felt another happy tear fall from her eyes, "You should take a rest, let us handle this." 

"N-No, I can't rest. I may not work, but I will not cease my thoughts." Kiru grinned confidently, as Maru shrugged.

"Do whatever you feel comfortable with doing, Kiki. Just make sure you're alright. Last thing I want is for you to be made miserable trying to help too many at once." Kazekiri grinned toothily, "I went out for a couple of walks today. You might wanna try doing the same thing too. Maybe up to the mountains? It may be therapeutic for you."

"I might do that... there's been a lot to deal with recently." Kiru sighed to herself, as Kazekiri and Maru looked at each other. The duo nodded as Kiru sat there, a little despondent.

"Yeah, you should, good for ya health." Maru replied, as Kiru stood up.

"I think I'm gonna go to bed. I'm a little tired..." The Glaceon groveled, lumbering off down into her bedroom as Kazekiri and Maru looked at each other once more.

"Where are those blueprints again?" Kazekiri asked, as Maru shrugged to himself.

"I think Kasha has them last I checked?" Maru muttered to himself, as Kazekiri did a small salute.

"Well, best of luck to you, then! Blackfall's gonna be a hard city to predict the movement of, but with Shoku by your side, you should be fine!" The Vaporeon offered a friendly wave, before departing in search of Kasha.

"I'll need tha'..." Maru sighed to himself, before going off himself in search of Shoku.

~

The forest of lifelessness stretched on for miles on end, it seemed.

Monarcha kept her steady, slow walking pace. She was in no rush. She didn't know if the SG were after her yet, like they were Jade. Even if they were aware that she was gone, she comforted herself with the thought that maybe they'd find Jade more important. Noire certainly found Jade more important...

She coughed to herself as she continued walking. She wondered what the deal with that Linoone from earlier was... were thugs just common on Osore? I mean, it wouldn't surprise her necessarily, but still...

The lights overhead in the sky painted the otherwise bleak clouds with a bright outline, as sunrays began to peer through the cracks and cast themselves down on a bright, winter day. Her watch beeped as new messages flooded in. Deciding to humour herself with the messages received, she opened them.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: @𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝 ℝ𝔼𝕋𝕌ℝℕ 𝕋𝕆 𝕐𝕆𝕌ℝ 𝕊𝕋𝔸𝕋𝕀𝕆ℕ 𝕀𝕄𝕄𝔼𝔻𝕀𝔸𝕋𝔼𝕃𝕐

Chuckling to herself, she responded quickly.

𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝: ℝ𝕖𝕝𝕒𝕩 @𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤, 𝕀'𝕞 𝕛𝕦𝕤𝕥 𝕤𝕖𝕒𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕗𝕠𝕣 𝕙𝕖𝕣 𝕚𝕟 𝕥𝕙𝕖 𝔽𝕠𝕠𝕥𝕙𝕚𝕝𝕝𝕤. 𝕀𝕥 𝕨𝕠𝕦𝕝𝕕 𝕓𝕖 𝕒𝕟 𝕖𝕒𝕤𝕪 𝕡𝕝𝕒𝕔𝕖 𝕥𝕠 𝕙𝕚𝕕𝕖.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: 𝕐𝕠𝕦'𝕣𝕖 𝕓𝕝𝕒𝕥𝕒𝕟𝕥𝕝𝕪 𝕕𝕚𝕤𝕣𝕖𝕤𝕡𝕖𝕔𝕥𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕡𝕣𝕠𝕥𝕠𝕔𝕠𝕝. ℝ𝕖𝕥𝕦𝕣𝕟 𝕟𝕠𝕨.

Monarcha rolled her eyes as she typed out another response.

𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝: 𝕀𝕗 𝕪𝕠𝕦 𝕨𝕒𝕟𝕥 𝕞𝕖 𝕥𝕠 𝕟𝕠𝕥 𝕗𝕚𝕟𝕕 𝕙𝕖𝕣 𝕒𝕥 𝕒𝕝𝕝, 𝕥𝕙𝕖𝕟 𝕤𝕦𝕣𝕖, 𝕀'𝕝𝕝 𝕣𝕖𝕥𝕦𝕣𝕟. 𝕐𝕠𝕦 𝕒𝕣𝕖 𝕒𝕨𝕒𝕣𝕖 𝕜𝕖𝕖𝕡𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕦𝕤 𝕚𝕟 𝕠𝕟𝕖 𝕤𝕡𝕠𝕥 𝕨𝕚𝕝𝕝 𝕠𝕟𝕝𝕪 𝕡𝕣𝕖𝕧𝕖𝕟𝕥 𝕦𝕤 𝕗𝕣𝕠𝕞 𝕝𝕠𝕠𝕜𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕗𝕠𝕣 𝕙𝕖𝕣 𝕡𝕣𝕠𝕡𝕖𝕣𝕝𝕪?

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: 𝕎𝕖 𝕔𝕒𝕟𝕟𝕠𝕥 𝕣𝕚𝕤𝕜 𝕞𝕠𝕧𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕠𝕦𝕥 𝕠𝕗 𝕠𝕦𝕣 𝕙𝕚𝕕𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕤𝕡𝕠𝕥𝕤 𝕒𝕟𝕕 𝕓𝕖𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕤𝕖𝕖𝕟. 𝕀 𝕜𝕟𝕠𝕨 𝕚𝕥'𝕤 𝕟𝕠𝕥 𝕥𝕙𝕖 𝕞𝕠𝕤𝕥 𝕡𝕣𝕒𝕔𝕥𝕚𝕔𝕒𝕝, 𝕓𝕦𝕥 𝕚𝕥'𝕤 𝕥𝕙𝕖 𝕖𝕒𝕤𝕚𝕖𝕤𝕥 𝕨𝕒𝕪 𝕥𝕠 𝕒𝕧𝕠𝕚𝕕 𝕕𝕖𝕥𝕖𝕔𝕥𝕚𝕠𝕟.

𝕄𝕒𝕘𝕟𝕖𝕥𝕒𝕣: 𝕎𝕖'𝕣𝕖 𝕦𝕤𝕖𝕕 𝕥𝕠 𝕤𝕥𝕒𝕪𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕠𝕦𝕥 𝕠𝕗 𝕤𝕚𝕘𝕙𝕥. 𝕀 𝕕𝕠𝕟'𝕥 𝕤𝕖𝕖 𝕨𝕙𝕪 𝕚𝕥 𝕤𝕙𝕠𝕦𝕝𝕕 𝕓𝕖 𝕖𝕟𝕗𝕠𝕣𝕔𝕖𝕕.

Monarcha smiled at the response from 'Magnetar' as she'd call him, as opposed to his real name. Finally, someone to corroborate her point.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: @𝕄𝕒𝕘𝕟𝕖𝕥𝕒𝕣, 𝕪𝕠𝕦 𝕕𝕠𝕟'𝕥 𝕜𝕟𝕠𝕨 𝕨𝕙𝕒𝕥 𝕪𝕠𝕦'𝕣𝕖 𝕥𝕒𝕝𝕜𝕚𝕟𝕘 𝕒𝕓𝕠𝕦𝕥. 𝕐𝕠𝕦'𝕣𝕖 𝕥𝕙𝕖 𝕠𝕟𝕖 𝕨𝕙𝕠 𝕝𝕠𝕤𝕥 @𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝 𝕒𝕟𝕪𝕨𝕒𝕪𝕤.

Prick...

𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝: 𝕋𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖'𝕤 𝕒 𝕝𝕠𝕥 𝕪𝕠𝕦 𝕕𝕠𝕟'𝕥 𝕜𝕟𝕠𝕨, @𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: 𝕊𝕚𝕝𝕖𝕟𝕔𝕖, 𝕕𝕖𝕤𝕖𝕣𝕥𝕖𝕣. 𝕎𝕖'𝕧𝕖 𝕟𝕠 𝕡𝕝𝕒𝕔𝕖 𝕗𝕠𝕣 𝕥𝕣𝕒𝕚𝕥𝕠𝕣𝕤 𝕝𝕚𝕜𝕖 𝕪𝕠𝕦.

𝔸𝕣𝕔𝕙𝕒𝕟𝕘𝕖𝕝: 𝕋𝕙𝕒𝕥'𝕤 𝕨𝕙𝕪 𝕀 𝕝𝕖𝕗𝕥, ******** 

Damn, it censors swear words. She'd forgotten that. She closed the watch, reveling in delight as it beeped over and over again. She smirked as it beeped and hummed and whizzed, all kinds of new messages popping up before her very eyes. 

With a final smirk, she removed the watch from her arm.

"Do widzenia, you stupid fucking cult." She whispered to herself, before lobbing the buzzing piece of machinery into the woods. It raced through the air before tumbling and vanishing beneath the thickets. Monarcha blew on her paw, to symbolise a smoking gun, before cackling to herself and continuing on with the walk. 

The wintry wind blew overhead.

~

Finally...

He could very slowly walk again.

Myuku was able to shuffle forward slowly, so long as someone stood by him to support him in the advent of him toppling over like a domino. He shuffled up the burrow and into the bar, in the company of Maru.

"So, tha's the plan, y'on board with it?" He asked, as Myuku nodded slowly.

"Of course! I know Blackfall and its Navy quite well by now, and I want Redemption to be safe at all costs." He beamed, as Maru grinned to himself.

"Well, you'll be a viable asset, kiddo!" He smirked, as Myuku smiled back himself, "Come, take a seat. Shoku and I have some things to discuss." He patted the seat between him and the Espeon, and Myuku sat down.

"So, Myuku." Shoku began, "What's your view on Blackfall? Why do you want to seek revenge on it? Basic question, but it's good to break the ice." She smiled, as Myuku chuckled.

"Surely the ice is already broken, but I digress." He chuckled, as Shoku tittered to herself, "I went to Blackfall with the expectations of a high-paying job or maybe something to do with politics. Of course, as we know, that didn't end up happening, and my first book isn't legally published yet." He elaborated as Shoku sighed, "What about you?"

"Well..." Shoku smiled to herself, pondering on the thought, "I was a promising alumnus at one of Blackfall's top universities. I was, and still am, quite the clever clogs. I was taught all kinds of medicine, I'm first aid trained, CPR trained, all that stuff. I didn't graduate, because I wasn't from a rich family, unfortunately." Shoku frowned.

"What's wealth got to do with anything?"

"Well... a lot of the richer families had bribed the higher-ups to give their children their degrees. There were only so many to be handed out, and despite my best efforts, I was not receiving such gifts." Shoku sighed once more, as Myuku grimaced, "We both have a motive, then."

"That we do. Maru, what's yours...?" Asked Myuku tentatively, as Maru chuckled to himself.

"Funny ya should mention tha', I don't have one. Blackfall, yeah, it's a shithole, but it ain't done me wrong, I'll tell ya. I do agree with it needin' reformation, mind." He explained, as Myuku cocked his head to the side.

"What convinced you to join the Rogues, then?"

"Me'n'my sister needed a settlement, really. Haven't the foggiest of what went down, I don't remember much about early childhood. A lot of my life has been bein' a Rogue." Maru chuckled.

"Surely you do remember life beforehand?" Shoku cut in.

"Well, here'n'there, yes. I recall havin' to move because my parents were 'avin the odd dispute. I didn't think much of it, but it scared Asuke so much, she wanted us to go. As it turned out, the two old bellends did end up divorcin', and they seemed to have no intent of keepin' us anymore. So tha' was the final nail in the coffin." Maru elaborated, as Shoku and Myuku nodded.

"Makes sense, so... are you from Osore?" Myuku asked, as Maru nodded his head.

"Most of us are. I'm not from Blackfall, mind. Some ol', tucked away hamlet called Lightspire. Might revisit it one day, t'was rather nice in recollection." Maru chuckled to himself once more.

"Fascinating. I didn't know about Lightspire." Shoku beamed, as Maru shrugged.

"You won't see it on a map of the Archipelago. Maybe one of Osore at a push." Maru replied.

"The world truly is vast, isn't it?" Shoku smiles dreamily, as Myuku chuckled.

"Well, yes. We're not all from big cities, I'm not from the big city, as you know." He replied, as Shoku nodded along, "There's a lot to see in the Archipelago, and who knows if anything lies beyond..."

"Indeed, but back to the matter at hand." Shoku corrected herself, brushing off her shoulders, "Blackfall is imperative on the world stage, and we need to know how such a capricious city would act."

"Tha's near impossible!" Maru replied, "So, we're gonna have t'be extra... 'delicious' or wha'ever tha' word you use is..."

"Diligent, Maru. We need to be very thorough in our analyses of the city, lord knows what this city has planned. So long as it doesn't know we're watching it, its moves should be a little easier to keep track of." Shoku replied, as Myuku nodded along.

"I've worked with Blackfall's navy for a while. It's not always about what the ships are doing, but what ships are being produced 'en masse'. If there's a lot of Venturers, they could be going out to scout another island and plan their next move, often quite a bad omen... and if there's a lot of Destroyers, well... I think you can imagine what's likely to happen." Myuku commented, as Shoku smiled in agreement.

"I think we need a map of the Archipelago... Does anyone know where to find one?" Shoku asked, as Myuku raised his hand.

"Y-Yeah, I know my old boss's room had a map showing all of the trade routes on the Archipelago, which in turn had the Archipelago on it. He never looked at it, so... we might be able to steal it... won't be easy, mind." Myuku raised.

"Well, tell us more about your boss, then. What're they like?"

"He's a miserable old Seismitoad... spends a decent chunk of the day living in his room, and the other parts of it yelling at us factory workers to get back to work. It's not an easy job, I'll tell ya..." Myuku responded, as Shoku frowned.

"If he spends a lot of his time in his room... it might be a little harder to simply snatch it quickly and scarper off. Is Teleportation a valid idea?" Shoku offered, as Myuku pondered.

"Depends... is it quiet?"

"Usually, yes." Shoku shrugged, as Myuku took an airy sigh.

"So, theoretically, if you can nick it while he's out for a few minutes, we can get in and out within the flick of a Ninjask's wing?" Myuku asked, as Shoku shrugged once more, before nodding.

"If all should go to plan, yes."

"Well, what're we waiting for, lads? Let's get nickin', like we've always done!" Maru grinned, standing up confidently and looking at the other two. Shoku made a pensive smile as Myuku twiddled his thumbs nervously.

"It's not gonna be easy, I should say... my boss is a very different kind of individual... he was very thorough and forceful with his enforcement." Myuku explained, as Maru's cocky smirk only widened on his already coarse face.

"Each nut is meant t' be cracked, eh? Nothin' us Rogues aren't used to by this point." Maru grinned, as Shoku smiled a little. Myuku didn't quite know what to say, but merely nodded.

"To Blackfall?"

"To Blackfall. Also, Myuku?" Maru asked. The Jolteon turned his head. "Stay near me, be safe." He flashed a thumbs up, as Myuku smiled awkwardly.

"I-I'll make absolutely sure that is the case." He laughed, as the other two stood up, prompting him to do the same.

~

With an airy huff, Kiru sailed out of the Coven, getting some fresh air. 

A cool, gentle sigh of the winds overhead felt surprisingly rejuvenating. She smiled and closed her eyes as the wind of the Osorian Foothills flew back over her face, all too beautiful...

She began her initial trek down from the Coven, into the valleys below. The trees, stripped bare now of most of their leaves, save the sturdy evergreens, hung all around her, as if guiding her, or striding confidently by her side.

As if nothing could distract her, she continued on. She hadn't brought her weapon, for a change. No need to, today. If energy was to be expended, it'd best be on her fisticuffs for now. Her back, usually calloused from the axe felt 3 stone lighter without it.

Without much warning, a voice sounded from in front of her.

"Cześć! You might be who I'm looking for..."

Opening her eyes, she saw a... Shiny... Sylveon. She stood before her, eyes peppy and bright with a devilish smile on her face. She had a small, grey bandana around her neck and a couple of her front canines stuck out slightly.

"T-That depends, ma'am." Kiru stammered, unsure of how to approach the situation. Her mind fogged up with thoughts. There was a Shiny Pokemon... supposedly seeking her. Was this some kind of attack on her? Was she a part of this SG she'd heard so much yet knew so little about? It felt impossible to say.

"Well, you're part of that little... gaggle of rebels, tak?" She asked, as Kiru fiddled awkwardly with her bandana, before nodding. "Brilliant!" She beamed, a smirk now curling on her lips.

"J-Just to confirm, are you part of the... SG?" She asked. The Sylveon looked surprised, but then a thought hit her, and her initial shock petered out. She chuckled to herself.

"I was about... ten minutes ago? Not anymore, that's why I'm looking for you!" She smiled, as Kiru raised an eyebrow. A former SG member, presumably a deserter, seeking her aid...? This felt too good to be true, "I'm looking for a new life, a new following!" She grinned, "And I think your group would be the perfect candidate for me to snuggle into."

"Hang about, missy." Kiru replied, taking charge and authority, "I don't let anyone into The Rogues without any kind of inspection." She muttered, knowing that she wasn't being entirely truthful. Myuku had slipped in through the cracks, but... he was not immediately as threatening as this Sylveon was, "Who are you?"

"Monarcha! Monarcha Majewski, if you're really specific about it." The Sylveon grinned, "I was once a member of the Shadowed Gems, but now? I look to break free, even if they hunt me." She beamed, as Kiru once more scrutinised her.

"Are you familiar with a Shiny Espeon who has followed a similar path to you?" Kiru asked, to which Monarcha nodded.

"Tak! That must be Jade you're on about. Her act of defiance inspired me, I must be honest, and thus, here I am!" Monarcha beamed, as Kiru eyed her unwaveringly, not quite sure what to make of the whole situation.

"Can you fight?" She asked, Monarcha merely winking in response.

"I know more than I let on." Monarcha smiled, pointing to her back, on which was an unimpressive, but still formidable glaive, "I'm not the best fighter out there, but I know a thing or two.

"You wouldn't be the first spearman of the group."

"Different things, honey, this is a glaive." Monarcha teased.

"Are they not both polearms?" Kiru asked, as Monarcha tutted.

"A woodcutter's axe and a battle-axe may both be axes, but they are much different. The same applies here. The spear has a more pointed edge, for stabs and such, but a glaive's blade is just that, a blade. Imagine a sword on a long stick." Monarcha chuckled, as Kiru thought about it a bit more.

"You raise a fair point, but I'm going to need to see this glaive in action." She grinned, "Expect a loss."

"If it means I get a new home, I'll do what it takes." Monarcha smiled, taking out her glaive.

"That's an attitude shared by many of us Rogues, I like you already." She smiled, "I'm at a disadvantage, I've not got a weapon to call my own on me."

"C'mon Snowy, give 's your best attempt, I dare you." She grinned, before flinging herself towards Kiru, glaive outstretched and preparing for a mean slice. Kiru parried the attack with her impressive triceps blocking her face, even if a few hairs of her aquamarine fur were subsequently shaved off.

"A dare's a dare..." She smirked, sinking a paw into the slightly stunned Sylveon and sending her flying. Monarcha went through the air, but landed on her feet daintily on the way down, "You're dealing with the toughest Glaceon on Osore, pick your battles wisely, Monarcha."

"Oh, I have." She smiled, snaring one of her ribbons around the hilt of the glaive, and sending it flying into the tree nearby, "I don't want to impale someone without a weapon to save themselves, let's do this the old-fashioned way." She grinned, stepping towards the Glaceon.

"Oh, playing it fair? I respect that, noble swordsmanship, but in the time of need, it's good to fight a little dirty..." Kiru grinned, trying to sweep Monarcha's legs. The Sylveon leapt over her sliding leg, and struck Kiru across the face with a paw, before using a ribbon of hers to wrap around Kiru's own arm and make her punch herself in the face.

"Stop hitting yourself! Stop hitting yourself!" She giggled maniacally, as Kiru relinquished herself of her ribbons, huffing frustratedly, but also in adrenaline. She sent another of her hulking arms flying towards Monarcha, who ducked and retaliated with another swift jab, which Kiru handily blocked. 

"Good idea, I'll hit you instead." The Glaceon sneered, suddenly sending a foot flying into Monarcha's stomach, winding her significantly, causing her to fall to her knees.

"Ah! Gówno!" She cried, as her ribbons took over the fighting, shielding her from any more attacks by restraining Kiru's limbs. As she stood back up, she retaliated with a punch across the face, that Kiru was unable to block, due to her restrained arms, "I'm not done yet!"

"This isn't how I'd usually be seen recruiting Rogues, but if it's a gentlewoman's duel you want, it's one you'll get!" Kiru grinned, landing another blow to Monarcha, sending her quickly to the floor.

"Pieprzyć to wszystko!" Monarcha cried once more, as Kiru stood over her, a cyan giant looming above her, a confident, smug fire in her eyes.

Suddenly, Kiru's eyes widened, and her pupils contracted, as if she'd been spooked. She got quickly off of Monarcha, breathing a little heavier than before. Monarcha was, needless to say, confused at her actions, and got to her feet steadily, entering back into a fighting position, before realising that Kiru had ceased her own fighting stance, and quickly dropped it.

"Are you alright...?" Monarcha asked, as Kiru hammered her chest with one arm, as if suffering from heartburn, and getting her usual demeanour back to her.

"Apologies, Monarcha. I-I think the duel's been decided. I think that you have proven yourself as a c-capable fighter." Kiru stammered, holding out her hand, "Kiru Kakaryko, Leader of the Rogues." Monarcha looked a little confused, but met the handshake. 

"Something the matter, Kiru?" Monarcha asked, as Kiru shook her head quickly.

"Not at all... look, it does take more than just brute force to be a Rogue, despite my own physical appearance." Kiru continued, taking a couple more deep breaths to calm herself down. Monarcha's ribbon raced off in search of her glaive, yanking it out of the tree it was lodged in, and carefully snaking it back over her back, "You need smarts and wit, too. Us Rogues are some of the strongest fighters on Osore."

"So I've heard. Don't take me for a ditz, I know my way around most things in life. I'm not the most educated nor the most emotionally understanding of your group, I'm sure, but I'd be happy if you'd, if nothing else, give me a stab at being a Rogue." Monarcha smirked, as Kiru returned that smile with one of her own.

"You've got a knack to ye, lass, I'll give you that. I can see you with us already, and it's a brighter picture than many before us, not to mention, with our recent undertaking, a spare pair of hands, and ribbons, I suppose, in your case." Kiru smiled, as Monarcha looked on confusedly.

"An undertaking? Of what kind?" She asked, as Kiru pondered how to word it.

"Well... to simplify it, one of our fellow Rogues' hometown could be under attack from the Blackfall Navy, so... we're building our own vessel to try and intercept any Osorian advances." Kiru explained, "We'd also like to go on a bit of an island tour, but that's afterwards, y'know?" She explained, as Monarcha nodded along.

"Mhm, makes sense. May I come back to wherever you 'Rogues' call home?"  Monarcha asked, as Kiru nodded slowly.

"You may. Follow me."

The two walked off down the path, back to the Coven, where the other Rogues were. This experience felt odd for Kiru. Back then... yeah, she wouldn't have seen herself in the company of a Shiny Pokemon, much less leading one back to the Coven. This whole new SG ordeal had certainly thrown a spanner in the works for her trusting of Shinies. Her mind was very much still conflicted about Monarcha, but there wasn't much she hadn't been told yet, and she'd most likely extrapolate a little bit more information about her during their brief walk back home.

~

"And thus, here we are."

Sophia mounted herself upon the ledge, huffing and puffing as she was the first to summit the mighty hill. She stood up on her sullied paws, stepping out of the way to allow the others up.

"Welcome to the Peak of Gold." Sophia spoke mellowly, her voice still evidently winded from the following hike. The Lucario sighed to herself as she sat down, Russell joining at her side.

"This... oh, shit, I'm knackered... this is the highest point in Kikin, just outside of Goldshire's borders..." He huffed as he sat down, looking over at the equally tired Shiny Espeon who slowly approached him, "Oh, bollocks..."

"You alright, Russell?" Jade asked, looking over to the Leafeon, who fanned himself with his paw.

"One sec, yeah... I-I'm just not a moving man, see? I like the comfort of my usual spot. I really could do with more frequent trips up here." Russell sighed airily, as Jade frowned a little.

"Well, yes... it's imperative to remain healthy..." Jade offered, as Russell chuckled.

"Right you are, Jade." He smiled.

"Two of you having a lovely chat, huh?" Came a voice. Axel, the Kingambit had appeared behind them, sat upon his mobile trunk. His eyes were slimmed with the thin winds upon the peak as they looked over the horizon.

"You could say that, yes." Jade responded, as Russell nodded in agreement.

"Look out, you guys. See that little spot in the distance?" Sophia cut in, pointing out a paw.

Just as she had said, beyond the greatest expanses of the sea and sky, barely scraping its way over the furthest horizons, a small, almost invisible white smudge tainted the furthest visions of the group. It wasn't much at a first, definite glance, but it held a lot of meaning for the group there.

"That's the highest point on Osore. Kikin is basically its sister island." Sophia explained, looking out over the clifftop with a dry smile curled on her face.

"How far is Kurushimu from here, then?" Russell asked inquisitively. Before Sophia had time to answer, Axel cut in.

"I'd say... give or take a good few hours on a boat." He raised, as Russell nodded along, "It doesn't really have a sister island in the same way that Kikin does..." Axel added.

"Mhm! Itami likes to do its own thing, really. Geographically, yes, it is very much in the Archipelago, and it will have a chairman when they all meet, but it doesn't associate with Kurushimu the way we do with Osore." Sophia informed, as Axel had an equally dry smile on his face, as if reminiscing about something.

"Yeah, when I lived in Kurushimu, Itami was often mentioned in passing, and there would be occasional visits, sure... but that was for the richer folk." Jade sighed to herself, "In a way, even despite my rocky childhood, I miss ol' Tyrrenal."

"Mm... I've always wanted to visit Tyrrenal." Russell added on, as Jade nodded.

"It's a very cultural city, there's a lot to it that outsiders would find quite complex. That's the beauty of it, though." Jade smiled in recollection, as Russell offered his own smile back.

"So I've been told. I'm glad you can enjoy your hometown like I can mine." Russell beamed, looking at Jade, "I don't know if someone's said it to you yet, Jade, but we know you."

Jade looked over at him. Axel and Sophia were off in their own little conversation, so it was just the Leafeon and the Espeon now.

"Hm. I have been told by Sophia... I'm a wanted fugitive." She sighed. Russell merely shook his head with a cocky grin on his face.

"Ah, not to me, you're not." He smiled, "You can't be penalised under Goldshire law, you've not committed a crime against Goldshire itself." He grinned, "This little group you've fled? That's a different beast, but I'll keep you protected." He smirked proudly.

"Oh, I'm so flattered, Russ." Jade tittered, not even aware that she'd already given him a little nickname, "I'm more of a doctor, sure, but I know my way around a weapon too, y'know?" She raised an eyebrow and giggled.

"Oh yeah?" Russell grinned, "Well, in my absence, good to know that you'll still be safe at the end of the day."

"I'll keep myself as safe as they'll let me be." Jade responded, as Russell shook his head.

"You'll be as safe as we'll let you be. That is to say, very safe." He added on, as if Jade wouldn't have understood his little comment without his immediate clarification.

"Safe... very safe..."

Chapter Text

And so, the construction of the boat began.

Kazekiri stood outside, as Kasha sat next to him. It wasn't easy to just get some wood just like that and build a vessel. Not to mention cutting the wood into shape to match the blueprint. Nevertheless, Kasha brandished Kiru's battle-axe readily, itching to cut down some trees.

"I'm surprised we're actually doing it. You think we'll actually make a change?" She asks, looking over to the somewhat dazed Vaporeon, who simply sat looking off into the distance. After a few moments, he snapped back to reality and nodded slowly.

"Well, I should hope so." He responded, "I feel like this adventure is what my life's been leading to, and I don't even know what's gonna happen."

"Neither do I, but that's part of the fun of it, right?" She replied, "I mean, sure... there'll always be a fear of mystery, but there's also a bit of that... y'know... 'morbid appreciation' y'know what I mean?" She responded, a chipper smile on her face. Kazekiri sighed to himself, readjusting his eyepatch.

"Some mysteries are best left unsolved, y'know? The truth could be too gruesome." He replied, to which Kasha tutted.

"Classic Kaze... c'mon, we've got a task, let's fell some trees, yeah? We'll be able to bend'n'cut it into shape." Kasha grinned, leaping down from the ledge they stood on and heading towards a tree confidently, axe in her large paws, "AYE, WATCH THIS!" She called out to him, as she took a deep breath and swung Kiru's axe deep within the tree.

Said tree collapsed as it felt its trunk separate from the rest of it, a great axe-wound splitting the mighty plant in two as it slowly toppled over, crashing with a thunderous, tumultuous roar to the ground, like a titan, struck in its Achilles heel.

"Pretty good, no?" Kasha smiled, as Kazekiri slowly appeared by her side.

"Y'know what, I thought it'd take a bit more work than that, but I won't bite the hand that feeds me." He smiled, a little happier than beforehand.

"I thought so too. Guess I shouldn't underestimate the power of this axe, eh?" She smiled, as Kazekiri nodded along, "'S a tricky ol' thing, no wonder Kiru's such a tough warrior."

"Yeah, but she is just strong as is. She's got the fisticuffs, remember?" He added on.

"Mm, that too. Now, we also need somewhere to store all of this wood, yeah?" She asked, as Kazekiri considered it for one second.

"That we do. But where...? Hell, where are we gonna build the boat? It's not like we live near any major bodies of water, save that river over there." He pointed off a few hundred meters in a direction, where a thin streak of blue could be seen dividing the land in its meandering patterns.

"Well, we'll just have to set sail in the river." She responds.

"That seems dangerous, and I'm a Water Type!" Kazekiri responded, as Kasha bit her bottom lip apprehensively. 

"Do we have another choice, really? There's not a bay nearby for a good few kilometres." She responded, as Kazekiri chuntered to himself, "Look, I never said it was a good idea, it's more or less our only one."

"I trust you, Kasha." Kazekiri replied, looking up to the sky, "You are right, after all. We don't have another easy place to set sail, and I'm not goin' on a fuckin' pilgrimage to haul parts of a boat down to distant docks."

"Exactly. As I said, it is risky, but the river's fairly wide, and there are no major rapids, as far as I know." Kasha replied, her lips pursed, "It doesn't come without its risks... but this whole journey's gonna be risky, isn't it?"

"I guess, but I'd just... oh, fuck it. Y'know what? Yeah, it's the only place we have to depart. Let's get crackin', pass us the blueprint."

~

The door opened once more.

Kiru strode in, and found the Coven empty of all but two. Asuke and Orochi. Monarcha nervously peeked around Kiru's side, and Kiru herself was quite apprehensive too, especially about Orochi. He didn't take too kindly to Myuku's friends initially, so what was to stop him from kicking off about the Shiny Sylveon in her company?

Taking a deep breath and psyching herself up, she made her way to the bar.

"Orochi, Asuke. I think, as unfathomable as it may be, we may have a new member." She smiled, getting their attention. Orochi immediately raised an eyebrow.

"Ay? Don't we already have one of each species of Eeveelution? Sure, it's good to have more forces, but we had consistency, eh?" He asked, as Kiru sighed.

"Well... you're half right." She muttered, "Would you like to introduce yourself?" She turned around, as Monarcha stepped out from behind her. Orochi and Asuke were both equally surprised to see such a sight.

"Hiya! My name's Monarcha!" She offered a wave with her ribbon. Orochi offered a tentative wave back, whereas Asuke stepped out from behind the bar.

"Asuke! Alchemist of the Rogues. Pleasure to meet you!" She beamed, shaking Monarcha's ribbon with her own.

Orochi took Kiru aside briefly, coaxing her to come and sit by his side.

"Is she with this SG we've heard about...?" He whispered into her ear, to which Kiru shook her head.

"As far as I'm aware, she's a deserter, but I've got a close eye on her..." Kiru partially lied. She trusted Monarcha by now, or at least felt morally obligated to. Sure, it wasn't good to trust strangers, but her by this point, her experiences led her to this sense of apology toward Shinies.

"R-Right... sorry, I don't wanna seem judgmental, but y'know..." He replied, as Kiru nodded.

"No, it's fine, I get it." She responded, "I'm glad you have at least moved on a little bit. Matured a little."

"Ah, it had to 'appen one day, didn't it?" He grinned, as Kiru smiled, surprised at the Leafeon's quite abrupt positivity. "Besides, this new one here... doesn't seem too bad, especially given that glaive." 

"It's quite a fine tuned piece of metal, isn't it? Perhaps you could give it it's own personal touch when you get your hands on it?" She asked, as Orochi nodded.

"By all means, I'd be happy to do that."

Meanwhile, Monarcha and Asuke, despite being fairly different in personality, were quite effectively hitting it off.

"And so, I'm 'ere now. I'd be wary, mind. My presence could cause you guys a lotta issues with the SG." Monarcha shrugged, as Asuke rolled her eyes with a smile.

"It's nothing we haven't dealt with before. We've fought off a couple SG goons, what's another Umbreon gonna do?" She smiled cockily, as Monarcha chuckled at her blissful ignorance.

"Oh, this guy's a little tougher than he lets on. Not one to be trifled with, I'll tell ya. And he's nowhere near the top ranks, either. I don't even know the big leader behind it all." She shrugged off once more, "It's all a little too convoluted for me."

"Kiru might want to know about some of this..." Asuke pondered, as Monarcha nodded along.

"I need to have a chat with her, if she's the supposed leader of you guys. She's gonna be the one who'll want to know about this the most." Monarcha considered, as Asuke nodded in agreement.

"Mhm... come, take a seat. I'll get you something nice to drink. Fancy anything?"

"Yes... I-I'd like that very much..."

~

A small adjustment of a tie.

A generous fluffing of a flowery hairdo and a confident smile in the mirror. Oh yeah, today was the day. Today was the day. She was gonna do it, finally reach out and be her best self, and all she wanted to be when she was but a Budew. Her heart thumped aloud in her chest and her mind buzzed with nervous thoughts, but now wasn't the time to let worries cloud her mind, and she knew that. Just then, a knocking could be heard on her door.

"You alright in there... darling? It feels weird calling you that..."

It was Hackney. The gentle Zoroark poked his head around the corner of the door, peering in at her. She smiled warmly at the presence of him.

"I'm doing just fine, love." She beamed brightly, giving herself another confident wink at the mirror, "Never better, in fact! Today's the day! I wish I'd told Myuku before he'd gone, but... we can still send letters and visit, can we not?" 

"Yeah, I suppose that's true. It's just... wow, I can't believe it. Holloway Cordellia, stepping up to the great political plate! I-I never thought I'd see the day." He beamed, entering her room fully and standing before the Roserade. She put a hand on her hip teasingly.

"Whaat? Never thought I had what it takes?" She smirked jestingly, raising an eyebrow.

"N-No, of course not! I knew you had what it takes, it's just... Blackfall's never really shown itself off as a meritocracy, has it?" Hackney replied, "I'm just so... so happy for you, I guess!" He grinned happily, hugging the Roserade. She responded with her own hug and little whimper of glee.

"You better be, mister!" She chuckled jokingly, "I'm going to try and make my case heard at the SDBGC once more! And if things don't work out? Then they'll be the ones missing out in the end!" She wore a smile with pride as she leaned into the Zoroark, giving him a gentle kiss, "Buh-bye for now, Hack~ I'll be back shortly." She called, walking past him and heading downstairs.

Hackney sighed warmly as she left the house.

Holloway strolled down the wide, yet oddly claustrophobic street. Perhaps it was the looming air of desolation and loneliness? Or maybe it was the fact that any face she saw seemed just as dismal as the last, making it seem so very cold and alone, despite it being rather crowded? Whatever it was, it wasn't helping her be as confident as she would've liked.

Nevertheless, throughout the stagnant stench of smoky seawater, she pressed on along the street, offering a small smile to one particular building she saw on her way there, Gentille Inn. Ah, it truly was a place of wonder, wasn't it? A place where she met two of her closest friends, Myuku, and Hackney... and... now Myuku was gone... but at least Hackney was still around, right?

She hoped and prayed that Hackney didn't go anywhere, she didn't want him anywhere but with her.

"Miss Cordellia?" Came a raspy, but still very much apparent voice in her ear. Wheeling around, she came face to face with a Yanmega, his complex eyes adorned with spectacles, and his wings buzzing eagerly.

"Yes, that's me. Are you who I'm looking for?" She asked in response, as the Yanmega nodded.

"Should be. My name's Ken. Short for Kensington. You're here to join the SDBGC, no?" He asked. His accent was quite prevalent, but that didn't matter much to her.

"Indeed I am. It's a pleasure, Kensington. So, will you take me to the boss?" She asked, as Ken nodded once more.

"Mhm! I see you already know how this works! Have you perhaps done this before? I am new." He chirped, as Holloway nodded.

"Matter of fact, yes. But then...? I was young, and not quite sure of what I was doing. I'm here as a new woman." She smiled, as the Yanmega clapped his legs together.

"Well! Your enthusiasm looks good, miss! Come, come." He beckoned, hovering off up a flight of stairs and into some double doors, Holloway in tow.

As they entered the building, Holloway marvelled at the all too familiar sights. There were all kinds of different tables, where an array of different Pokemon all sat. Some of them turned to face Holloway, raising an eyebrow in vague recognition, before ultimately shrugging it off. However, something didn't feel right. Like there was an odd absence that hadn't been there before.

It didn't matter to her now, as she followed the skittish Yanmega through the main area, before the two found themselves at a stairwell, by which Ken had whizzed around erratically.

"Here's the place, Miss Cordellia. The big guy's just up this flight of stairs." He let out a raspy sigh, "Good luck..." With a distant hum, the Yanmega sped off. Holloway took a deep breath, looking at the set of double doors, before hobbling over nervously and opening them.

Beyond the set of double doors there was a room. It was fairly capacious, quite long, albeit narrow, with a long, rounded table in the centre. It was lined with a dozen or so chairs, and at the end, a great, wooden throne, almost. Well, it clearly wasn't a throne, but its grandeur was made all the more apparent by the Pokemon sat atop the chair. It was, to her surprise, a Garchomp. She could've sworn it would've been something different, but she, quite taken aback, took a seat before the Garchomp.

"Holloway Cordellia." His crackly voice sounded. It felt familiar and yet new all at the same time. She wasn't quite sure how she could place his initial impression, he sounded neither glad, nor bitter and spiteful, "You've returned, so I see."

Holloway raised an eyebrow. Somehow, despite him being a new figure to her, she was not unknown to him. It frightened her mildly, but she wasn't going to let it show so soon.

"Matter of fact, I have." She replied bullishly. The Garchomp frowned, leaning forward atop his chair and scrutinising her. His shrivelled eyes had a pointed sharpness to them, as if she were being sized up, like prey.

"Not much has changed... but I cannot judge the flower by its roots." He acknowledged. Holloway nodded.

"More has changed than meets the eye." She responded, "I wanted to be a politician since my youth, and the flame hasn't yet struck out."

"Every flame can be stamped out with a cruel boot." He replied, "Not every flame is safe for us to sit by, some swallow whole villages, killing those they were set ablaze to save." His harsh voice dissected each statement she made. Evidently, she'd have to be a bit more crafty with her wordplay.

"If a flame is out of control, then it is the people to blame for not stopping it. The flame is only doing what it has been conceived to do." She replied, as the Garchomp smiled very slightly.

"That is a good comeback to my analogy, but not a good mindset for a politician." He responded sharply, as if he'd done it all before and he'd do it again.

Holloway adjusted the clip on tie around her neck, taking a shaky breath as the Garchomp scrutinised her.

"That, I agree with." She began, "My corruption and area of occupation is both my business, and my fault. If those beneath me are suffering in my hands, then yes, the sin is one I, and I alone, must carry." She sighed, as the Garchomp smiled.

"Good, good. A generous flame knows when to cease its burning, where its boundaries are. If a flame is to take more than it is worth, it can only cause chaos for those who struck it." The Garchomp added on.

"Indeed." Holloway mumbled along. The Garchomp sat back in his chair, his attitude changing somewhat. The sharp, piercing look in his eyes eased a bit, as if she had maybe mildly amused him.

"So." He began. His voice, while not peppy by any means, was no longer stained with the impudence that it once had, "What is your situation at the moment?"

Holloway was no stranger to this question. She had been asked it before, numerous times in fact, when applying here. So, with clockwork regularity and a puffed up chest, she replied.

"Well, I work at the Gentille Inn near the centre of town. It's a small, but quite financially beneficial place. I-I got a boyfriend, recently." She rubbed the back of her head sheepishly at the mention of Hackney, rendering the Garchomp incapable of stifling a meagre chuckle.

"Hm. Good for you." He smiled a little, "What of your salary?"

"Oh, give or take... 500 Poke a year? I'm not all too fussed on the money aspect of things when it comes to the jobs I have." She admitted.

"Commendable." He muttered drily, "To be frank, I wouldn't shun you away based on your salary. That's not how we operate, and I'm sure you know that." 

"I'm well aware." She smiled, "However, my boyfriend and I have taken some time off of work due to us needing to understand more about our relationship first. A-and, well... I guess that just really sparked my interest in politics back into me." She added.

"Well, I suppose that's something to be admired. Passion ignited by romance." He considered briefly, "I don't understand much of it myself, but who am I to criticise? Ah, but I digress..."

The Garchomp chuckled to himself, before placing a sheet of paper in front of him.

"Let's get down to business..."

~

With a wonky gait, Myuku left the Coven.

In tow were Shoku and Maru. They were there to support him in case, by a stroke of comical bad luck, he fell forward and toppled. Though his posture was unsteady, he kept a firm eye upon the overcast clouds, with his red scarf flitting elegantly in the wind like a serpent's tail.

"Off to Blackfall so soon again?" Maru chuckled, "I thought I'd get a little downtime, but... I guess I can't complain." 

"It's good to get out of the house, sometimes." Shoku replied condescendingly, as Maru rolled his eyes with a smirk on his face.

"Yeah, yeah. All 'a that nonsense." He made a mocking impression of Shoku talking using his paw, which caused the Espeon's face to puff up in anger.

"L-Let's just get that map and get home... the less time spent in Blackfall, the better." Myuku interjected, causing Shoku to exhale in exhaustion.

"Yes, yes, I suppose you're correct." She grumbled beneath her breath, "I don't like being in that city a day longer than I must."

"Mhm, my thoughts exactly." Myuku agreed. The trio made their way across the dirty, frost-kissed path. All around in the sky, the cracks of daylight became ever more transparent as the clouds painted the sky and earth with a dullish gray. The ground seemed less saturated, as if everything was just that sliver more dismal, and the colour had seeped away, "H-Hey, just a thought. What're you gonna do if my boss catches you?" Myuku asked Shoku, who tittered.

"He won't catch me. You'd be surprised at how crafty I can be, heaven knows I surprise myself sometimes." Shoku observed, continuing to walk.

More and more did the land even as the foothills descended into rolling mounds and grand fields, just before the ugly, black scribble upon the horizon. Lonesome, bare skeletons of trees hung a little less tightly, and more isolated within their roots, as the need for forest began to wane with each step. The bushes shrunk down to mere shrubs and blades of grass, and once a tight weaving of tree branches had diminished to a singular tree, bare and lifeless, looking towards the sky.

The bright-eyed and bushy-tailed trio slowly hobbled towards the great capital, watching as the great exterior wall lurched into view, a cliff making itself known to the lapping coasts. Watchful eyes peered from the summit, like spotlights perusing a dim stage, and the whistling of wind had picked up from when they had been striding through fields. A grand spectacle from a distance.

"We've found out that the previously dug entrance... it's not really safe now." Shoku recalled to the duo, to which they begrudgingly nodded, have memories as to their previous encounter, "We ought to find another way in. Lord knows we aren't getting through that gate." She grimaced, as the other two nodded in agreement.

"Yeah, I reckon there'll be something around the other end, perhaps near the docks?" Maru offered, as Shoku raised an eyebrow.

"The docks? I mean... I'm willing to try it, but... what makes you think that?" She asked, as Maru shrugged.

"Dunno, wishful thinking, maybe high tides eroded holes into the walls or sumthin'." He coughed indifferently, as Shoku seemed taken aback.

"That's surprisingly knowledgeable. I don't know if the tides are that high, but it's worth testing, right, Myuku?" Shoku asked, to which the Jolteon nodded.

"I worked around there, occasionally, during a more stormy season, the tides could reach some of the outer wall. It never got onto the docks, they were built too high, but it's entirely possible, he raises a decent point." He smiled, as the Umbreon pumped his fist

"WAHAYY! I'm all science-y'n'shit!" He celebrated, much to Myuku's comedy and Shoku's stern disapproval, mixed with inherent confusion.

"If it makes you happy... yes." Shoku sighed, as the three began to hug the end of the wall as they walked around the parameter of the city. The monolithic wall towered above them, each segment crafted with dubious solidarity, as if masking some deadly secret. In a way, they supposed, it was.

After reaching near the coast, and seeing the dull, green seas licking the base of the wall like a starved dog, the three stopped for a breather. Myuku looked up at the sky, seeing the clouds forming a kind of foreboding gradient, etching themselves from a quite plain looking white to a violent grey just overhead. He frowned at the sight of such a weather pattern.

"Y-You two, the clouds are getting grey. M-Might wanna get some shelter out here." Myuku recommended, as Shoku and Maru both looked up towards the sky.

"Yeah, from the looks of things... I seen a big lookin' bush back there, c'mon." Maru beckoned, leading the other two beneath a large, lurching bush just beside them. As the three stood under the bush, the familiar ambience of the pattering, sleeting showers began to come down, a light drizzle dampening the ground with its signature splash of water. Shoku sighed to herself as she looked up towards the sky.

"Damn it... this is going to take longer than I thought." She sighed as Myuku looked down.

"It'll be w-worth it in the end, mind." A coy smile lingered at his lips, as if unsure of itself, "Once we understand Blackfall, we'll understand how to stop it." He tried to maintain his positivity as Shoku bit the inside of her cheeks in apprehension.

"Here's to hoping, I haven't stolen like this in quite some time." Shoku remarked rather drily as Myuku's face was now next in line to show a fleck of worry.

"I wouldn't have been caught dead stealing if you'd approached me a month ago..." He replied as if emphasising his lack of experience, to which Shoku picked up on.

"Now is a different day, Myuku. The mind seeks the past for remedies, alas the body seeks the future." Shoku mused, not looking at either of the two.

"How poetic..." Myuku replied half-jokingly.

"The ultimate take-away is, your welcome." Shoku replied, rolling her eyes, Myuku chuckled idly to himself, "I'm sorry this whole thing is taking a bit longer than we'd like..." She apologised, fairly out of the blue.

"Why're ya apologisin', mate?" Maru asked, raising a perplexed eyebrow, "S'not your fault or anything." He elaborated, as Shoku let out an exasperated sigh.

"I-I know that no-one's strictly to blame, sure, but... I could be doing a bit more." Shoku stammered, as Maru shook his head.

"Ay, don't be sayin' that. We're in 'ere because of the weather! Y-You've got no control over tha'!" Maru cut in crudely, as Myuku nodded in agreement. The rain lightly pattered down on the ground, evidently calming down a decent margin from where it had been. The trio stepped out tentatively, almost approaching the brown seas from the south. The great wall stood tall, even in the shallows of the brackishness, but there were more prominent cracks and eroded carvings as they went down.

They stood at the beach, finally. It wasn't much of a beach, mind. The sand was a dismal grey, the sea reeking of salt and god knows what else. The wispy wind blew as it always did, free and flowing as the hour it struck. Shoku's eyes widened upon spotting something.

Lo and behold, there was a crack. It was quite a tight squeeze, especially for Maru, but it was absolutely possible to slide through the great wall and into the plateaued streets by the docks. Myuku edged his yellow arm into the crack, and popped out the other side in less than a quarter of a minute. Being the smallest of the three, he would be able to pull either of the other two through if they were to get stuck.

Thankfully, neither of them did. Maru did get somewhat jammed, leading to a lot of stifled swearing and gritted teeth, but he managed to weasel himself through by sucking in his stomach. The three finally turned to face the colossal city streets before them, sloping up and down the docks. Shoku and Maru both sighed, evidently having had enough of this place by now.

"I swear they gotta get someone else on the next one, I'm gettin' too tired for this shit, I tell ya." He grimaces, "Give 's a fuckin' month and my bones are gonna be all mushed."

"Maru, focus." Shoku gave him a small nudge, "Believe me, I don't want to be here any more than you do, but our objective doesn't really give us much of a choice." She hisses, "The time of day is fine, there'll be much fewer magistrates than at night."

"Follow me." Myuku cut in slightly, giving Shoku an apologetic look for cutting her off, "I know the way there like the back of my hand."

The trio made their way down the main street by the docks. Upon which there lay a marketplace. With equally dismal awnings and the clinkering of coins upon driftwood counters, and the humbuzz of distant chatter, the market, while not the most aesthetic, was certainly the most effective in the city. The clamouring of nearby buyers and sellers almost drowned out the words of either of the trio, forcing them to try and push their way through the large, diverse crowd.

The air stunk of seaweed and saltiness as they approached the docks. Stretching out far into the sea stood a tall building, cuboid in shape with a shoddy, metallic roof over its head. The walls were patchy and strewn together, while still giving off the impression of impressive craftsmanship and unwarranted importance. All lights were off, save the single, dismal flickers from the highest window.

"That'll be his place." Myuku observed, seeing a small, swinging sign, strung upon a wooden pole, reading 'Noir Industries'.

"That name rings a bell..." Shoku scrutinised it, before shrugging, "Ah, do tell us more."

Myuku sighed a bit at the memory, readjusting his scarf as he did so.

"Well, it wasn't exactly a pretty place to work..." He huffed, "That small lit window is his home. Well, not his home, but he probably spends more time up there than he would anywhere else."

"Sounds like any ol' typical boss at this point." Maru coughed, raising his hood of his cloak over his head, "Get this map, we'll know the seas like the back of our hands."

"That's the plan, and there it is, in the highest window." Myuku observed, "Y'know, Teleport might not be the best idea, now that I consider it... it'll probably push stuff around it if you make it into the room, that'll certainly alert him..."

"You're right... how did I not think of that?" Shoku cursed herself.

"It's fine, it's fine."

"Well, if magic 'ent gonna do it, I'll have to do this the only way I know how." Maru announced, wheeling around and heading down into the alleyways, "Follow, slags!" He called.

"I'm hardly a slag." Shoku corrected with haste, following behind him, as Myuku trailed on after them.

"Why're we even going down this way?" Myuku observed, as Maru cackled at his lack of knowledge.

"Simple, I'm gonna find a high point on another building, and then I'm gonna jump onto the roof." He gave Myuku a slight dig in the arm as they caught up to him. Myuku looked almost stunned with the idea, his brow furrowing and his forehead wrinkling immediately.

"Aaaand then what...?"

"I'll cross that bridge when I get to it." Maru chuckled, before finding a short flight of stairs tucked in the alleyways, made of cold, rusted steel. He hurried up it, looking for a ledge to jump to, or a height to ascend. Just to his right against the stairs, there was a roof. It'd be quite a difficult jump, but he steadied himself, arching his back downward like a cat beginning to pounce, and sprung upward using his powerful back legs, onto the roof of said building, "Haha!" He cackled.

Myuku followed suit shortly, leaping up after him. Shoku merely teleported from roof to roof in pursuit, evidently unable to match their speed.

Hurdling over ledges, vaulting over whirring fans on top of roofs and laughing to each other through cold, wet air, Maru and Myuku leapt onward like gazelles, springing over each other in all kinds of frolicking positions, leapfrogging effortlessly from building to building, until they stopped before Noir Industries itself.

The duo huffed and puffed with happiness as they looked at each other, when suddenly, Shoku whisked into sight with a teleport. 

"Agh, fuckin' eh, incredible." Maru spluttered through pants and breaths of air.

"Bet you two wish you could teleport." Shoku smirked, as Maru shook his head.

"I'm glad I ran that, I feel a bit more fired up now." Myuku considered, as Shoku rolled her eyes, her supposed point being invalidated by the two's enthusiasm.

"OKOKOKOK... one more big jump." Maru peered over the edge of the building. The problem with getting to Noir Industries is that it was on the docks. Between the docks and the other buildings was a colossal boulevard. If Maru was to land on the roof, or even on an elevated part of the building, he'd have to perform a jump once thought impossible to him.

"You got this, mate." Myuku offered a small smile of support, as Maru went to the other side of the roof for a substantial run up. 

With a cry of reckless abandon and legs like a steam engine, he galloped off, readying his body and steeling his nerves for an impressive leap. Once at the edge of the building he sprung forwards, leaping through the air as the rays of the sun beamed off of his billowing cloak.

He flew forward, with the trajectory and pace of an arrow, before landing with a thud on the roof of Noir Industries. Scrambling to his feet, he pumped the air with his hand, celebrating his own achievement.

Myuku sighed, looking over at the distance he had to jump, before shivering.

"I-I... no shot am I making that..." He bit his tongue in apprehension, as Shoku came to his side.

"Sure you can! You're even faster than he is, and if you don't make it, I can teleport down and catch you, yeah?" She smiled, as Myuku still seemed quite unsure of his own ability.

"I dunno... maybe I shouldn't--"

"Myuku, you are doing that jump." Shoku's tone changed all too suddenly, being a bit more forceful, "Don't make me force you... just trust me, you got this." Her tone easing a bit with the last few words.

"R-Right... here goes..." He paced backward, looking over the edge once more, before running. 

Being a Jolteon, his velocity was, needless to say, unparalleled. As he darted over, sparks flew out behind him, ionic currents spilling out from his hind legs and dissipating on the floor as he finally left the ground. His eyes were shut tight as he soared across the open sky, before landing beside Maru, albeit a little less graceful, landing poorly on one of his legs and tumbling over.

He stood up shortly, meeting the bug-eyed Maru as Shoku whisked into existence beside him.

"Y'alright?" Maru asked, as Myuku nodded sheepishly, his face a little red from embarrassment.

"Yeah, yeah. I'm grand." He smiled, as the other two returned the smile, "Now... my boss doesn't typically leave his room, but he leaves the door open, in the advent of any emergencies, so he says." Myuku shrugged.

"Well, I'll simply have to knock his lights out, no biggie." Maru scoffed, as Myuku gave him a stupefied look.

"Are you crazy? He's a strong, bulky Pokemon, he's not gonna be felled by just one strike, y'know?" He raised, making frantic, nervous gestures with his paws. Maru simply gave a chuckle, placing his paw on Myuku's shoulder.

"You 'ent seen nuthin' yet, kid. Watch this." He smirked, leaping down. Maru found himself stood on a small, precarious metal bridge, connecting the boss's room to the rest of the building, "You two act as back up, yeah? Might need it."

Without a second thought, Maru booted the door down. He came face to face with a Seismitoad. With both of their blood red eyes, they glared daggers at one another.

"Who are you to so crassly storm in like such?" He bellowed, his gruff voice spluttering with his forced smile. He rose from his chair to an impressive height, his blubbery, blue torso heaving itself from beneath its own heavy weight.

"S'not important, big guy." Was all that Maru said in response, before springing towards him, his paw curled into, somehow, a knuckled punch, striking the bulbous amphibian across the face. Though indeed the goliath did stumble backwards, it wasn't without its own swipe of retaliation, which went flying into Maru, causing him to go flying against a bookshelf. 

With a toothless, yet still wise smile, the Seismitoad lumbered over to Maru, picking him up and his slipped free from his grasp, due to the slimy secretion from the Pokemon's body. Maru scowled frightfully at him, springing upward once more, this time ricocheting off of a wall to strike him with a nasty drop kick to the frontal cortex. 

The vile Seismitoad spluttered and spat as his brain rattled like a maraca within his own head, stumbling backwards once more and falling upon his posterior with a gurgle of defeat. He was out cold, not dead, but very much not waking up anytime soon.

"You two! Get down here, the big guy's out of action." Maru commanded, as both Shoku and Myuku leapt into the room, taking the map off of the wall using Shoku's psychic powers. It was quite firmly nailed on.

Myuku was certainly right. Not only did the map detail the trade routes of boats between the islands, it even showed the paths of other denominations of ships. There were certain routes set for Destroyers and Venturers. Though the Venturers routes were more erratic and even occasionally beyond the waters of the Archipelago, the Destroyers, from what it seemed, had one specific task, for the moment.

Sail around the perimeter of Itami.

Chapter Text

"Aaaand, snap! The foundation's done. We've hidden it in a huuuuge thicket for now, so that no passersby can come and snatch it."

Kasha, sullied and calloused by her laborious task, slumped her tired frame down onto the sofa in the Coven. Her immense fluff pressing down into the leathery, dusty seats as her long, ivory tail flicked occasionally.

"Good, good." 

Kiru, steely eyed as per usual, sat at the bar with Monarcha, the new member. Kasha and Kazekiri had burst open the door, sitting down in a tizzy of exhaustion, puffing out heaps of breath from fatigue. Whereas Kasha went to the sofa, Kazekiri went to the bar to join the new recruit.

"I'll be damned, 'nother new face?" He smiled weakly, his head collapsing into his front paws, "'Scuse me a moment, I'm absolutely shattered."

"I can tell..." Monarcha tittered lightly, as Asuke arrived to meet the other three, "Ah, Asuke. You alright?" She asked, to which the Sylveon nodded jubilantly, adjusting the glasses on her face.

"Never better! Things have been going well, recently, wouldn't you say? The Rogues has added two friendly faces on within the last couple weeks or so, and we've finally had the kickstart we've needed to get off of this island." 

"Oh, are we planning to leave Osore?" Monarcha queried quizzically, leaning forward on her stool, resting her head in her front paws and raising an eyebrow.

"Yes, we are." Replied Kiru, turning her head down to face her, "Our destination remains a bit of a mystery, but... we'll cross that bridge when we get to it, I suppose."

"Weren't we headed for Redemption first?" Kazekiri chipped in.

"Ah, yes..." Kiru furrowed her brow, at the thought of, not only Redemption, but why she was heading there in the first place, "Redemption is a small town in Itami, in case you didn't know." Kiru raised to Monarcha, who merely nodded along.

"Never heard of it." Monarcha shrugged.

"One of the Rogues... they're from Redemption... and we're worried that the Osorian Navy might strike there first. It's a relatively small, undefended town on a relatively small, undefended island."  Kiru reminded, as if reminding herself for whatever reason.

"Right, right." Monarcha shrugged, as Kazekiri entered back into the conversation.

"I've never been to Itami, actually. I've only heard things about it." He offered, as Monarcha nodded along.

"Well, it's not called the Hidden Land for no reason. They don't really put themselves on the world stage in most things." Monarcha offered.

"That only makes them bigger targets for Osore..." Kiru spat, turning her head away, "What a sickening land we call home..."

"Well, there's always time to change it. We've got a lot left in our lives." Monarcha smiled, trying to add a dabble of positivity, Kiru huffed, continuing to not face the two.

"I need a drink..."

The great Glaceon lumbered off to the bar, leaving Monarcha and Kazekiri to their lonesome.

"She's... not in the best mood, is she?" Monarcha raised an eyebrow, as Kazekiri sighed.

"No. I don't... I don't really know everything about her, and I've known her for a good few years now." Kazekiri sighs, "And... there's a lot about her you need to know, but I'm not the right kinda guy to be telling you that."

"Hmm." Monarcha seemed a little unsure, her brow furrowing as Kazekiri pursed his lips, "I'll let her tell me when she wants to tell me."

"That's probably for the better."

~

"Around Itami... gods, no, no no... this cannot be true, can it?"

Myuku, stuck in his own ramblings, ignored the conversation between the other two. Sure, he had heard about the prediction of Blackfall going after his home island, that much was true. But he never expected it to come to fruition, or perhaps his head had kicked the thoughts out before they could blossom. Either way, they had no choice but to thunder in his mind, as he panicked slightly.

Shoku and Maru's conversation ceased as they both gazed sorrowfully at the Jolteon, who himself seemed in a state of unease. Shoku took a deep breath.

"Look, I know this is quite a lot for you, at the minute... we can cover this all in counselling if need be--"

"Need... very much... be." Myuku retorted, in a manner unbecoming of his demeanour, "Oh, erm... sorry, don't know where that came from..."

"That's fine." Shoku sighed, "This is normal."

"This is all... all too much." Myuku looked at the map in his arms, almost wanting to not believe it, but there was nothing more real in that moment, nothing more clear, nothing more apparent and evident to him.

"You're panicking." Shoku shot back sharply, as if to cut right through him, or perhaps to him, Myuku didn't care. All he knew was that, at the tone of her voice, his own was silenced, "Though you have right to, it's... really not healthy."

"Duh, cheers, Captain Obvious." Maru interjected, as Shoku merely turned her nose up.

"I prefer Colonel Conspicuous." She replied snarkily, as the Umbreon rolled his eyes, "Anyhow... Myuku, perhaps we should get some food? It might help."

"Yeah, but... how can we afford it? We don't use commodity currency of any kind."

"They operate on a bartering system as long as you have a weapon, from my experience." Shoku shrugged.

"I'd rather not, but... I suppose if I am a Rogue... well, then... I have to."

"Now you're getting the hang of it, ya dog!" Maru gave Myuku a gentle nudge, as if trying to add a smidgen of humour to the conversation, "See that, Colonel... er... Cock up your arse? He's becoming one of us!!!" 

"Off of him!" She beckoned, forcing his paw off of Myuku with her own, as her Psychic moves were useless on a Dark Type, "God, you're like Orochi but always drunk..."

"That'll be why him and I bounce off of each other so well!" He pumped the air almost in celebration.

"Anyways..." Shoku gave Maru a lovingly vicious eye as tried to steer the conversation away from the current topic, "Let's go and have a meal, and we can try and calm you down, OK?"

"Well, maybe..." Myuku still seemed a tad tentative. His worries waging wars in his mind.

~

A crackle and a buzz sounded in the wood.

It spluttered and sizzled with a small little hum as it lay there, buried beneath the mounds of twisted bushes and gnarled branches. As the crushing grip of the foliage tightened around the device little by little, small yet angry voices sounded through, with nobody around to hear it.

"𝕊𝕠... 𝕙𝕖𝕣 𝕨𝕒𝕥𝕔𝕙 𝕚𝕤 𝕝𝕠𝕔𝕒𝕥𝕖𝕕 𝕛𝕦𝕤𝕥 𝕒 𝕗𝕖𝕨 𝕙𝕦𝕟𝕕𝕣𝕖𝕕 𝕞𝕖𝕥𝕣𝕖𝕤 𝕠𝕣 𝕤𝕠 𝕤𝕠𝕦𝕥𝕙𝕓𝕠𝕦𝕟𝕕 𝕠𝕗 𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖."

It was a miracle how the audio was still entirely legible, if a little crackled and dirty.

"𝕐𝕖𝕤, 𝕤𝕚𝕣. 𝔹𝕦𝕥, 𝕜𝕚𝕟𝕕𝕝𝕪... 𝕥𝕙𝕚𝕤 𝕞𝕚𝕘𝕙𝕥 𝕟𝕠𝕥 𝕙𝕖𝕝𝕡 𝕦𝕤 𝕗𝕚𝕟𝕕 𝕙𝕖𝕣." Came another voice, higher pitched and a little more apologetic, almost frightened.

"𝕀𝕥 𝕨𝕠𝕟'𝕥 𝕙𝕖𝕝𝕡 𝕪𝕠𝕦... 𝕓𝕦𝕥 𝕚𝕥 𝕨𝕚𝕝𝕝 𝕙𝕖𝕝𝕡 𝕞𝕖." Came the first voice, deeper and more sinister.

""𝕊𝕚𝕣... 𝕪𝕠𝕦𝕣 𝕞𝕠𝕥𝕚𝕧𝕖𝕤 𝕨𝕚𝕥𝕙 Archangel 𝕒𝕟𝕕 Malachite... 𝕥𝕠 𝕓𝕖 𝕥𝕣𝕦𝕥𝕙𝕗𝕦𝕝, 𝕔𝕠𝕟𝕔𝕖𝕣𝕟 𝕦𝕤." Came a third voice, a lot more provincial, almost as if their first language was not the language of his colleagues.

It went to static shortly afterward.

~

With a gentle knock on the door, the trio of Myuku, Shoku and Maru had finally returned home. Well, it was truly home to two of them, at least. Myuku himself still didn't know. He was here and established, and he didn't really have much of a say in that matter, as, from what the map had revealed, his old life was set on a collision course!

No... relax, relax, he told himself, there was no good worrying about something that they could prevent. 

The wistful positivity didn't lean in far to help him, but lean it did, and for that he could appreciate even a nugget of happiness amidst the great mines of dread. He was paranoid, undeniably so, but stupid he was not.

The door opened.

Kiru stood there, her large build almost blocking the door frame. A faint smile played at her lips upon seeing the three standing before her, relatively unscathed. She looked over at Myuku, who had exactly what she was looking for over his back. Quite a welcome sight, to see such a new member assimilate his role with such unrestrained gusto. Or at least, that's what she thought it was.

"I'll be... good to see you three, in you come." Her voice was just as unfeeling and gruff as it ever were, but it was evident that a subtle kindness was certainly attempting to have itself put across, as she stood aside politely for the trio to enter the comforting warmth of the Coven, unaware of their new member, "And, of course, I must introduce you to Monarcha."

"Mona... what now?" Maru queried, raising a hairy eyebrow at the Glaceon, who merely scoffed.

"Monarcha! A minute, if you would?" She requested, not even turning to face her. The bratty Sylveon immediately met the side of the Glaceon, causing the three to be quite surprised at her shiny form.

"Wow, uhm... a-an honour?" Maru tried his best to formal, as the Sylveon cackled quietly.

"Oh, cut the formalities. I'm Monarcha, Mona for short, I guess?" She smiled, outstretching a paw, "If it's a handshake you really want to settle it...?"

"That's more my job." Cut in Shoku, stealing the handshake from Maru, who looked somewhat offended at the rebuking of his handshake onto Shoku, "My name is Shoku Fukuda, lovely to meet you, dear."

"Oi, dickhead!" Maru shoved the Espeon aside, "My handshake."

"Watch your tongue around new members..." Shoku warned, as this time it was Kiru's turn to give her a friendly nudge.

"Oh, shut up, you miserable cunt." Kiru laughed somewhat, as Shoku pouted, "Look, Mona, if you've got a potty mouth, by all means, let it out." Shoku seemed unimpressed by her leader's crassness, but chose not to comment.

"And who are you?" Monarcha turned to Myuku, who himself was looking at the map in a trance, before turning his attention to the Sylveon before him.

"O-Oh, uhm, sorry, My name is Myuku." He stammered a little, unsure of what to say other than his name. Monarcha took note of it and nodded.

"Well, I'm honoured to be one of ya." She smiled, seemingly addressing the four of them as a collective, "Is that everyone?" She asked, to which Kiru nodded.

"You're an... interesting case. Don't expect another new member for a while, lemme tell ya." She looked down at the three of them, and then at Monarcha, "Myuku, could I have that map?"

"Oh, uhm... of course, I think you need to see it more than I do." Myuku smiled vaguely, handing her the map tentatively. Kiru gave a look of consideration as her eyes darted over the islands and the routes in which certain ships were going to take.

"Oh... god. Just as I had feared. I think I ought not to say it, besides, you probably already know the main thing that I would say." Kiru looked over at Myuku, who nodded apprehensively, "I'm sorry..."

Myuku huffed, "It's fine, I-I'm alright..." It wasn't a very well made lie, but Kiru felt a bit unwilling to press further into it than she had to. In any other case, that would've been Shoku's job. Yet, strangely, she felt compelled to look into this further, and make sure he was alright. She leaned toward him and whispered in his ear.

"C'mon, we'll talk about it later, OK? Not now, but, just... come to me when you feel ready." She looked over at him apologetically, as if any of this were her fault. Myuku looked a little nervous to talk to her, but nodded slowly.

"W-We'll see..." He mumbled.

"M'kay... thank you so much for getting this for us, kid. I think you've earned a break from missions for a bit." She smiled, as Myuku took a deep breath, fighting a tear in his right eye. Kiru noticed it and brushed it away with her paw, "Well done, little soldier. Proud of ya, off you go, now." 

Myuku gave her a little smile and walked over to the bar, meeting Kazekiri and Kasha.

"Hm, you two get along well." Monarcha observed plainly, "You two know each other from elsewhere?" Kiru's face snapped back to stern as Monarcha brings up this comment as she turns back to Monarcha.

"No, actually. He's only been a Rogue for about a fortnight or so... he's still adjusting." Kiru smiled, looking at him as he sat down at the bar, making some brief conversation for whatever slivers of dialogue he could slide in there, "Something about him... reminds me of Kaze, y'know?"

"Oh, was he like that too?" She asked, to which Kiru sighed and chuckled.

"God, I'm gonna have to explain all of the backstory of us to you too, aren't I?" Kiru smirked, to which Monarcha shook her head.

"Nah, don't worry. I'll learn about you lot in my own time. It'd be better to ask them personally, I feel." Kiru smiled at that response.

"I like you already, kid." She smirked as Monarcha rolled her eyes, "Come to the bar, let's have us a drink. Normally I'd only accept new members if they could at least equal me in combat."

"Did I not?" She asked, a little concerned.

"Kid, you had a glaive, I had my barefists. It wasn't exactly fair..." She raised, as Monarcha nodded begrudgingly.

"Fair, fair... why did you let me in, then?" She asked. Kiru's brow furrowed a little. She'd have to tell the other rookie about who she used to be at some point, wouldn't she?

"You'll come to understand in due time." She muttered cryptically, "Respectfully, it's not something I'm keen on sharing with everyone under the sun, y'know?" Monarcha seemed a tad gutpunched by the information, but didn't want to make a statement out of it.

"Yeah, of course, uhm, boss...?"

Kiru laughed at the nickname, it wasn't a title she was used to by now. 

"Come on, come on. Let's get us a drink."

~

"You know, you're a very confident businesswoman. Your political stance is unlike a lot of what I have seen prior. You certainly have improved since last year."

Holloway stifled an urge to beg for employment, as it danced in her throat. The Garchomp saw it, but felt a spark of happiness at her urge to resist it outright.

"Well, what can I say? Politics in Blackfall has always been what I've been pursuing, even if I hold little power." Holloway smiled warmly. The Garchomp before her scrutinised her.

"Why do you think that?"

"Sir, you have asked me this question numerous times..." Holloway mumbled, sounding apologetic and nervous, trying to not make the claim sound accusatory in any way, "I have pursued politics for my ethos, and the pathos of the people I cherish most under my overseeing."

"All to know that the answer remains equal. And it appears to have done so." The Garchomp looked onward, "I think we can both agree that this interview has proven to be fruitful and judicious for the pair of us, and, to be quite blunt, a bit repetitive."

Holloway looked a little hopeful.

"What does that insinuate to us, then?" She asked, as the Garchomp smiles.

"I speak for many unknowingly when I say, it'd be an honour of mine to welcome you among our ranks. Unfortunately, being quite new, you can't automatically be awarded a necessarily high position of status. For any kind of power, you're going to have to, as expected, be elected into such a position." He explained, as Holloway nodded along understandingly.

"I expect nothing different from such well-respected governance." She smiled courteously, as the Garchomp smiled back at her.

"Well-respected, perhaps, by the citizens. But ultimately, as it stands, it is powerless. That is where, hopefully, you come in." He considered, quite unamused by their lack of power, "We do not wish to seize their power for ourselves, because then we become no greater than they are. Rather, we need to take their's away from them, do you understand me?"

"...Roughly." Holloway squinted a little.

"Hmm, to simplify it, I suppose..." The Garchomp considered his words carefully, "If we take their power, then we, by definition, shall inherit their traits by some definition. We do not want that, we are their usurpers, not their successors, does that make a little more sense?"

"Yeah, yeah, I'm getting the hang of it a little more now." Holloway's smiled curled a little.

"Good." Replied the Garchomp, "I understand the language of politics and socialism are not words that everyone can understand. Certain phrases may seem similar but be entirely different, as you've seen. For that I can only apologise, imagine it as a dialect. You will pick it up eventually."

"Oh, this isn't my first delve into politics, I understand most of the lingo. Granted, some of it might have waned with time, but here's to hoping my understanding remains firm." She smiled, as the Garchomp held back a gentle chuckle, making sure to remain professional.

"Indeed."

~

"It's... strange to see Kiru get on so well with a Shiny, isn't it?" Asked Kazekiri. He was with Kasha, Myuku and Shoku. They were each sat at the counter, Myuku and Shoku mildly deviating from the other two's conversation, but chiming in every so often.

"Well, she's been accepting as long as the Rogues have been around." Kasha smiled, "But given that I've known who she was before you all did... yeah, it's not a sight I would've expected about a decade ago."

"This whole Shadowed Gems thing has got to have left her feeling conflicted..." Kazekiri sighed, slightly, as Kasha hummed along in agreement.

"Yeah. Monarcha is an ex-member if I believe. It's like the world's way of testing her." Kasha muttered, "She's a changed woman, look at that smile on her face! You wouldn't see that in many other contexts."

"Well..." Shoku cut in, her long, billowy cloak blowing out behind her, "It must be quite cathartic for her, right? It's like a final confirmation that she's changed. It's just a question if she realises it."

"I trust you and I could answer that best, aye?" Kasha smirked, as Shoku snickered along, "Kiru's never really focused on herself since our education. She wanted to be 'super selfless'... that she is."

"How do you know Kiru?" Myuku raised his head, a little curious. a smile played at Kasha. There was still a lot he didn't know, wasn't there?"

"To put it simply, Kiru and I...? We were enemies back at school. Mortal rivals, there were times I coulda killed her, y'know? Doesn't sit easy with me." Kasha's face fell slightly, as Myuku felt slightly regretful.

"O-Oh, I'm sorry, I--"

"Don't worry, you were just curious. Well, I sorta lied. Me and her... it's complicated. Sometimes we were friends, sometimes we were enemies. We really sorted things out right at the end of school, some months before we graduated."

. . .

Rain was common in Tyrrenal, certainly, but no time felt more right for it than now. The harsh hissing of water felt so complimentary to the scene.

Kasha was sat on the roof of her house, looking across at all the other houses along the jagged, descending streets of the Northern City. Tears pricked at her eyes. She didn't want to think about what had happened, yet it couldn't leave her mind. It was like a parasite, eating up at her each moment.

It shouldn't have been so soon, not when she needed it the most...

A familiar voice sounded from the street. It was course, albeit evidently still barely post-pubescent.

"Oi, slag. I've got words for you." It sounded harshly. It was none other than Kiru. Kasha huffed in anger. Now was really not the time for this bitch to be clamouring down her ear as she always did.

"Fuck off, whore." Kasha replied back sharply.

"Learned that word yesterday did ya? Stop stalling and get down here, cunt." Kiru spat back, as Kasha rolled her eyes, stepping down to meet the eyes of the Glaceon. By this point in her life, Kiru was quite big, but not as muscular as she were going to be years down the road.

"You've got me, speak, shitbag." Kasha glared daggers at Kiru. Kiru noticed her eyes pricked with tears, and an eyebrow was raised. Even through the sleeting rain, the saltiness of tears was unmistakable. Did she really offend Kasha that much...?

"I was going to ask... something or other, but... you're crying? Don't tell me that me calling you a slag really hurt you that badly? It's not like it's true anyway, no bloke would shag you even with a blindfold and a peg on his nose." Kiru cackled to herself. In any other scenario, Kasha would've perhaps snapped back once more, but she couldn't bring herself to do so. 

This was when Kiru knew something was off. As much as she hated Kasha, her wittiness was damn near undeniable, and to see it vanish so quickly from her face, to be unceremoniously replaced with a sadness unbecoming of her... it was something that even gave warmth to her once cold heart. Her lips played at the words, before the finally emerged from her mouth, albeit with some restraint, Kiru was not the emotional type.

"A-Are you... alright?" She asked, as if she'd immediately hated herself for even asking it. Kasha's tail, once a dazzling gold had waned and paled, the fluff upon it shrinking down and shrivelling in the water as more tears pricked in her eyes.

"Y-You don't deserve to know!" She shouted back, out of pure outrage. Kiru looked disgusted at her talking back to her, and was close to raising her paw to strike, but... by some miracle, she had stopped herself.

Kasha was acting odd, evidently. She was not her usual self, the bullish, snarky, little shit of a Flareon she once knew. Here she was... vulnerable, pitiful. Kiru saw it, and felt... an aching pang in her chest, rising in her throat. Was this guilt? It's not like she had done anything, right?

"Kasha, I..." Kiru felt nervous to continue. Well, nervous wasn't the right word, hesitant more so. There was something going on with Kasha, and she was intent to figure it out, "I know you and I... we aren't eye to eye. But something's afoot with ya. I'm not thick as shit, tell me."

Kasha turned her nose up at the Glaceon, who had to continue to keep her rage at bay, breathing in gently to calm herself down.

"Look, it's not like I can backstab you, is it?" Kiru retorted, trying to keep herself in the right state of mind to be having this conversation, before Kasha mumbled something back, "Speak up... look, I-I won't judge you. Rare for me, I know, but... I'm curious."

Kiru couldn't believe she'd said that just then. Granted, it mightn't have been a promise she was guaranteed to keep, but there was an aura of truth to that which even she could acknowledge, the kind of which she didn't often detect during her many other promises.

"If you must know..." Kasha muttered, as her and Kiru made eye contact for the briefest second, yet it was not out of fury or anger, but one of... sympathy, "My... My grandmother passed away recently. She was truly my mother throughout life, lord knows I considered her to be my mother..."

Kiru didn't know what to say. What she did know, is that she was certainly going to uphold her part of the promise. She couldn't bring herself to even consider a happy thought in that moment.

"I... I am so sorry to hear that..." Genuine gratitude shone through her voice as she spoke those words. Words that she didn't believe she could say all flooded out like the bursting of a dam.

"Y-Yeah, and I've just been... feeling a bit lonely... without her..." Kasha mourned quietly. Kiru was almost at a loss for words. This had been the most compromising and vulnerable position her and Kasha had ever been in as enemies.

"I can imagine..." Kiru sighed, shaking her head, "Look, I-I know we've got like a traditional academic rivals thing going on here, but... fuck that. Right now... we're friends, if you'd allow that." Kiru looked away, unsure of how Kasha were going to react to such a bold statement.

Kasha's eyes blinked nervously. Through the rain, she saw Kiru, standing there with that same posture she'd always assumed, but what she didn't see was an enemy anymore. She really had offered to drop it all between them, as they admittedly done in the past to little avail, but here it  felt so final, so real...

"You'd really... do this?" She asked. Kiru would've once shown hesitation, perhaps a couple minutes ago, but not in this moment. She remained steadfast in her confidence.

"Of course. We can forget everything." Kiru finally smiled, and it was a beautiful smile.

"O-OK, but... we've done this before, y'know? Hasn't worked, has it?" She raised. Kiru wavered slightly, there was still the worry of doubt from Kasha.

"We're 16. We're damn near grown individuals now, it's time we start acting that way. Come here."

Kasha took a hesitant step toward Kiru. Once she had taken more patters of more confidence, Kiru hugged her tightly. It wasn't a feeling she was expecting, nor one that she necessarily would've liked in any other circumstance. But here, it helped. The freezing, yet comforting heavy breathing that once would've been so threatening but felt so comforting now. Kasha's arms tentatively reached up and hugged her back.

"I know damn well I'm not a changed woman yet..." Kiru muttered in defeat to herself as they broke the hug, "But I also know that one day... the day I'll learn to forgive myself for what I've done, maybe then I can be happy..."

. . .

"That was a couple years back now... I do still miss my grandma." Kasha smiled bittersweetly, as Myuku listened attentively.

"That's... quite nice. I've always known that she was really nice but... it's sweet seeing her transformation."

"Aye, I think she's a changed woman, but it's up to her, and I don't know if she feels that way yet." Kasha sighed, shaking her head a little, "I've had my arc, she's still going through hers..."

"Had your arc? Do you not have any... aspirations in life?" Myuku asked, trying his best to tightrope over sounding accusatory and offensive.

"Well, I only want to help Kiru forgive herself. Once that's done... I don't know really. I have some 'aspirations', if you could call them that. But... they're a little private. Not everyone needs some great arching desire in life, and a huge novel to go with it. It's no downside, but it needs to be appreciated that some of us want to just sit back and appreciate our life as it is."

"That's... surprisingly wise." Myuku pondered.

"Heh, thanks... but I do mean it. I don't have any big goals, as long as I can eat my way to tomorrow, I can't really say I'm ever falling short of any misshapen marks." Kasha shrugged, "Plus... it's all a bit unrealistic, isn't it? Until recently I suppose, with this whole boat thing."

Myuku felt his mood decrease again. The idea of the Osorian Navy circling his home island, their weapons aimed at his family, it made him sick. He didn't end things well with his family, that he cannot deny, but they were still his family at the end of the day, nothing less.

"Oh, yeah... I heard about that... you doing alright?" She asked, as Myuku sighed.

"I don't really know... it's just not all that easy to wrap my head around, really. Well, I get it, obviously... but... it just doesn't feel real to me, you know?" Myuku replied, as Kasha nodded along understandingly.

"Mm. I can imagine. I'll get Shoku, you two should talk about this, she'll be better with this kinda stuff than I am."

Myuku nodded absentmindedly, before remembering how he said that he'd discuss it with Kiru. He felt an odd urge to talk to Kiru more after learning this little titbit about her.

"O-Oh, Kasha, that'll be alright. Kiru and I were going to talk about it." Myuku reassured, as Kasha raised an eyebrow.

"Really? You sure...?" She asked. Myuku was in agreement that Shoku would probably be better to talk to about this kind of thing, but he couldn't help it. It felt like a magnet in him, drawing him to Kiru.

"Y-Yeah. Don't worry about it." He smiled vaguely, as Kasha nodded slowly.

"Right... well, you know where Shoku is if things go sour." She warned, which Myuku found odd. Kiru might not've had the best past, but she was certainly different, why was Kasha providing such discretion, when he felt it to be unnecessary.

Myuku stood up after a short while, moving over to Kiru and Monarcha, who were still talking.

"... and then I met Kazekiri and- Oh, Mimi. Good to see ya." Kiru smiled, patting the stool beside her and Monarcha. Myuku felt a warmness within him at the nickname as her sharp eyes tracked him gently. He sat down slowly, meeting the gaze of the Ice Type, "How've you been?" She asked warmly.

"Not too bad." He simpered slightly.

"Hiya Myuku." Monarcha smiled, pushing over a small cup, "Have a drink, it's pretty good."

"O-Oh, it's not alcohol, is it?" Myuku asked, as Monarcha shook her head.

"Nope, it's berry juice. Ganlon Berry, specifically." She smirked, "Keeps ya rock solid for 4 hours." She whispered to Kiru, causing her to stifle a laugh as she gave her a dig in the shoulder, "Oi! That was funny!"

"Yeah, yeah, sure..." Kiru was trying to pretend that she didn't find it funny. Myuku looked about innocently, having not heard the joke she had told, and given how Kiru had been so hesitant to laugh, decided it was best not to inquire.

"So, you're the newest member save me, huh? Well, it's a pleasure to not be alone in being a rookie." She beamed coolly, as Myuku agreed.

"Yeah, I think that's about all we have in common, mind." Myuku joked a little, causing Kiru to snicker and smile warmly at him.

"Oh yeah? What gives you that impression?" Monarcha replied, before belching slightly and covering her mouth, "'Scuse me, don't wanna be bad-mannered in front of our leader, eh?"

"Do I look like one for formalities?" Kiru raised an eyebrow.

"You have been..." Monarcha shot back jokingly, causing a smile to play at Kiru's lips. God, she liked this rookie already.

"Depends how hammered I am, missy." She hissed back adoringly, "And right now, sobriety and me aren't gonna see eye to eye much longer."

"Really? After just a couple shots?" She laughed, as Kiru laughed along with her. Myuku felt a little more knowing of the joke now, and chuckled along too.

"Aye, fuck off, I'm joking, obviously. I doubt a gallon of this stuff could have me out for more than few minutes." She gloated, flexing a paw strongly, as Monarcha rolled her eyes.

It was an amazing sight for Myuku to see. Given how he knew about Kiru's past to a greater extent now, it was so charming for her to be so warm and friendly with someone that, had it been a few years prior, she would've been so much more different around. Dare he say he found it endearing how much she had shown herself to be a changed figure. Myuku found himself to be a lot more comfortable around her just by this action alone.

"Anyways... tell me more about yourself, Mona." Kiru asked inquisitively. Myuku leaned his arms on the table, also a little curious about the Shiny Sylveon sat before her. Monarcha raised an eyebrow and cleared her throat.

"Well, if it isn't obvious, I was an ex SG member. I only know so much, I wasn't very high ranking, y'see. But, if you may, let me tell you what I know." Monarcha handed out a couple drinks, courtesy of Asuke, who made a brief stop by the three, for a kind refill.

"Go on."

"Alright, so... I was what they referred to as a 'avant-courier'. I don't know what they mean by that. Its descended from some old bullshit language no-one speaks. Anyhow, my job... I can't sugar coat it, was to kill people."

Myuku's eyebrows formed an apprehensive frown, as Kiru's teeth clenched slightly.

"What kind of people?" Kiru asked, as Monarcha scratched her own head with one of her ribbons.

"Well, anyone that the SG deemed to be against them." Monarcha looked down, "I didn't have a say in it, they were innocent..." She shook her head, "Barbaric monsters."

"You're telling me..." Kiru spat.

"You know, I remember seeing a long list of names. Yours was on there, Kiru. Put there by my leader. Leader of my little division of avant-couriers, anyways." Monarcha warned, as Kiru shrugged.

"Doesn't surprise me, to be honest. Who's your leader?" She asked, like an interrogation.

"He seemed awfully familiar with you. He went by a good couple names, depends how you're communicating with him. But... I suppose you'd call him Noire Kalayavan." Monarcha appeared to have a little trouble pronouncing his surname.

It was an understatement to say Kiru's jaw damn near fell off with how hard it dropped.

"N-Noire...? HE is your leader?" Kiru shook a little at the mere mention of his name. Myuku and Monarcha looked at each other in confusion, Myuku shrugged as if to tell her that 'I have no clue what she's on about either'.

"Yes...? Do you know the fucker or something?" Monarcha raised, as Kiru snapped back a little.

"You could say I did, yes." She snapped sharply, "Yeah, I can definitely see why I'm on your list of hits... hell, I'm surprised I wasn't the top bounty."

"Noire doesn't make the lists." Monarcha reminded her, "I don't know who does."

"Kiru... what's going on? Do you know him?" Myuku asked. Kiru would've answered right then and there if she could've, but given how Monarcha didn't know of her past, she rummaged through her satchel, and brought out a quill, a jar of ink and some paper, "Do you always have that on you, too?"

"In this position... y-you'll never know when you next need to write a letter." Kiru stammered, rather unlike her, both Myuku and Monarcha could acknowledge, given how firm of a speaker she often was. She scrabbled down her explanation on a piece of paper and handed it to him. The handwriting was scruffy, and barely legible as hers, and it read:

丨 乃ㄩㄥㄥ丨乇ᗪ 卄丨爪 丨几 丂匚卄ㄖㄖㄥ.

Myuku wanted to say he was surprised, but he wasn't. He didn't mean that in an offensive way, but he knew how Kiru was, and he didn't see it beyond her to be behind such actions. He sighed and looked up at her, as she herself took a deep breath, looking off into space.

"I-I think I'm better off not asking." Monarcha recoiled, looking up at the Glaceon, who tried to keep herself calm.

"You'll find out in due time." Kiru cut back with an unintended sharpness, "Sorry, just... touchy subject, continue."

Monarcha cleared her throat and soldiered on cautiously.

"The technology we have... I think it's a lot more than you Archipelago folk could handle. As far as I'm aware, the SG didn't begin in the Archipelago." Monarcha sighed with contempt, "Don't ask me where, I'm not familiar with much beyond here."

"Outside of the Archipelago?" Myuku listened intently, "I've only heard whispers... they're more technically advanced than we are?"

"Supposedly so. I've got no idea where the higher-ups got all this tech, but it certainly wasn't here."

"Well, do you have any on you at the minute?" Kiru asked, to which Monarcha looked a little guilty. She remembered throwing the watch away. It was almost certainly busted up.

"Eh... I-I had a watch. It allowed me to communicate with Noire and his division, b-but... I-I destroyed it as a display of solidarity..." She confessed, gritting her teeth. Kiru sighed frustratedly.

"Fair enough... I can't blame you, anything else?"

"Well... I've got a electrical device of sorts, they call it a 'taser'." She reached in her satchel and took out a small, plastic, handgun-looking device.

"What does it do? I'm fascinated." Kiru asked, as Monarcha peered down at the small firearm in her hands.

"It stuns people, paralysing them using the power of electricity." She smirks.

"Why didn't you use it on me during our initiation fight?" Kiru asked, as Monarcha merely giggled.

"I knew who you were, kinda..." She admitted, "I had heard of you Rogues, I wanted to join you guys, truth be told. You're like a bunch of bad-ass vigilantes, and that's exactly what I wanted to be! I thought the SG would help me with that, because it claimed to fight for a cause I care about. Nope." She laughed, as Kiru smiled a little.

"I'm far from a good role model," She chuckled, "I hope you can tell that now."

"Yeah, but I'm glad to be here now."

"Noire talked a lot about you, that's how I know aboutcha. Truth be told, he mentioned a lot of the members of the Rogues."

"Knows us, does he?" Kiru looked a little nervous at the idea, but also not unwilling to do something about it.

"Yes, most of you. He refers to you by species, except you, Kiru. He doesn't actually know all that much about us, but they know so much at the same time, it's a bit worrying." Monarcha observed. Myuku felt heavy reluctance to join this conversation, which Kiru could tell. Poor kid, he was probably going through so much right now, she felt so bad for him.

Rather sneakily, her tail lightly brushed up against his mid-section.

Myuku took wind of this action and looked up at Kiru, who made a slight hushing action with her paw, as if asking him to simply embrace it.

Myuku wasn't all that accustomed to physical touch just yet, especially not like this, but there was a softness to the diamond-shaped tail of Kiru as it fluttered quietly before him, occasionally brushing up against him delicately. He felt a small spark in his cheeks as they flushed red, and he lifted his scarf to mask it, while imitating the appearance of a shiver, as if to justify why he had just done so.

He took another sneaky glance at Kiru, who returned the favour with a gentle side-smile, one of cunning, almost like a sneer of approval.

"I think that, as a faction, we outcompete them." Kiru smiled boisterously, as Monarcha tried to make herself believe them.

"Hopefully with the loss of both me and Jade, that'll be true." Monarcha lamented, a little bit unsure.

"We've yet to really figure out much about our biggest enemies... and I'm a bit scared too." Kiru admitted, a sudden serious demeanour overcoming her, something quite unusual for her.

"Y-Yeah... we've got an island to protect, a-and a opposite division of technologically superior E-Eeveelutions to deal with..." Myuku chimed in, leaning forward on the table, "I-It's all a bit too much, sometimes..."

Another pang of guilt surged its way through Kiru. Looking at the poor, once bright-eyed kid before her, it made her feel disappointed as a leader, but as a friend too. Myuku wasn't just another foot soldier at her command, but a dear friend, even if they hadn't known each other very long. Her heart ached at the thought of not immediately being there for him, to shield him from all of the bad in the world.

"I have already been attacked by certain SG members in the past..." Kiru remembered, thinking back to the Shiny Weavile and Sneasel her and Shoku had encountered in the days prior.

"Hm. Well, I'm hoping us as a collective can do all we can." Monarcha muttered, assuming her own serious personality. Kiru looked over to Myuku, her tail was still brushing delicately against him, in an attempt to comfort him. The poor Jolteon looked distraught, as if he weren't really paying much attention anymore, as if his head were all fogged up with stress and tension.

"Mimi, wanna have that talk now? You look like you could use a bit of a rest." Kiru observed, standing up slightly, as Myuku hesitantly nodded. Monarcha bade the pair farewell as she went to see Asuke, who, quite uncharacteristically, had given her access to behind the counter, as if she were another barista.

~

"Come in, come in now."

Kiru lead Myuku into her room. It wasn't a room that had good connotations with him, but in this instance, he could ignore his bad memories. Kiru ushered him to sit on her bed, as she sat on a chair, moving it so it was just before him.

"Look, normally I'd ask Shoku to do this, but... I don't know, I need to intervene with you." Kiru stated, as Myuku looked a bit nervous, "Hey, hey... don't look all nervous now, lad. I did this thing with Kaze, it's alright."

She offered him a warm smile, which was a surprisingly welcome sight for him. Myuku didn't entirely know how to process what was happening, hoping that Kiru would give him some leeway into a steady conversation.

"So... I know that things recently haven't been super easy. I'm just gonna ask you some questions to get as close to the core of you as I can, OK? You don't have to answer every question if you don't think you can, and if you feel a bit panicky or nervous, tell me, OK? I have a contingency plan for such an event." Kiru explained, as Myuku nodded along nervously.

The Glaceon sighed, a bit unsure of how to begin this private therapy session.

"So... how're you feeling about everything? And I mean everything over the past few weeks. Joining the Rogues, and such." She asked hesitantly, as if a bit nervous that Myuku would admit to regretting his decision to ally himself with her.

Myuku took a deep breath.

"T-That's not easy to answer."

"I know it isn't, don't worry. Would you like to answer it?" She asked, as Myuku looked about a bit, before tentatively nodding. He too normally felt like this kind of information belonged with Shoku and Shoku alone, but as he sat here, he saw a different side to the woman before him, a sweeter, more caring side, beyond her being his leader, and rather his friend.

"Truth be told... i-it's not great. I'm not leaving, if that's what you're wondering..." Myuku began with a small smile, hoping to make Kiru a little happy. It seemed to have impact, as Kiru smiled sweetly, "B-But, it's just not been easy to cope with, this life."

"Yeah, it's not for the faint of heart. But I don't think you are faint of heart, not as you may see within yourself, y'know?" Kiru smiled once more, as Myuku smiled a little back, before looking back down.

"Well, learning all of this stuff about Redemption and the Navy's plan... it frightens me more than anything else." He confessed, adjusting himself on the bed, so that he would lie back against the pillow. He gave Kiru an inquisitive look, as if asking her if what he was doing was OK with her, to which she nodded.

"Is it alright if I ask why?" Kiru leaned in curiously, as Myuku thought back. He knew the answer, really, but his thoughts consisted of whether or not he should tell her, as opposed to what to tell her.

"I don't think there's much point in me hiding it now... it'll come out eventually." 

"I like that attitude, almost optimistic." She smiled, "Sorry, continue."

"Well... I didn't end things on the highest note with my family, and the idea of... me never being able to see them again without apologising..." Myuku began to falter over his words, but took a deep breath, "The idea of never being able to say sorry... f-for leaving them, it just doesn't sit well with me."

The Jolteon was forcing back tears. Kiru inched closer to him, a bit unsure of whether or not to enact upon her contingency plan just yet. But she decided that she ought to press in a little further, and if any more tears were shed, then she would go for it.

"Yeah, I can imagine." Kiru looked at him delicately, "Is that your big goal in life? Seeing your family and saying sorry one last time?"

Myuku nodded, as tears began to flow gently from his eyes. Kiru felt such an incredible respect for Myuku for admitting such a tough to divulge fact.

"I-It's one of them, c-certainly..." Myuku admitted, wiping away a few of the tears. His eyes were slightly pinkish with tears. Kiru almost couldn't bare the sight, but decided to keep herself together just a little longer.

"Well, we will get to Itami... you will meet your family." Kiru reassured, as Myuku felt tears in his eyes reappearing once more.

Kiru sighed, and decided that that was it. Getting on the bed, she quickly scooped up Myuku into a hug.

Myuku wasn't always the hugging type, but he knew when it was necessary, and now he needed it more than he might've realised. He continued to sob gently as Kiru hugged him gently, her paw tracing circles in his back.

"It's OK, Mimi, I've gotcha..." She smiled a little as she held him. This feeling in her heart, it reminded her of her ex. Myuku was much different, though. There wasn't an overbearing urge to love him unconditionally. Instead, there was nothing but the desire to protect. She wanted to shield him from danger, and this felt like the only way she knew how. It felt so nice to her, there was no overbearing emotions, no possessiveness, none that she had experienced with ex, this was something entirely new in that moment.

Well, for now, anyways.

Chapter Text

Several weeks went by, and things went as they usually would've done. Well, given the Rogues' new schedule, anyways.

Myuku was still getting counselling from Shoku. She didn't probe his mind after the first time, she 'felt it wasn't her place to' in her own words.

Kazekiri and Kasha were still building the boat. Odds are, the completed project wouldn't be the last improvement to the vessel, but nobody was sure yet.

Orochi and Maru stuck to each other like glue. They would be the two most often in Blackfall for reconnaissance, due to their understanding of the city and stealth respectively.

Monarcha had become what was essentially Asuke's protege. Granted, she spent most of her time behind the bar, as did Asuke, but they were most often talking to each other in any given context.

Kiru sighed and laid back, it felt nice to have a break, but she didn't necessarily feel all too great about it.

She could've been helping out Myuku, sitting with him and talking. She could've been helping with building the boat, she was the strongest, after all. She could've been going into Blackfall, investigating. She could be helping welcome Monarcha into the ranks.

She stood up, pacing around her room angrily, not sure what to think. She wanted to help, but they had been so polite as to request her to take some time off. Kiru huffed at the idea, she was a leader, and leaders didn't sit around doing nothing. She was going to be the best person she could be.

She tentatively reached for the door in her room, before her hand betrayed her, retracting as she punched the wall in anger. Why, why did she have to take a break? It made her feel even worse about herself!

Sitting down, she looked at the map Myuku had gotten for her, the map depicting the shipping routes of each type of ship.

Sail around Itami.

The idea of not being able to reach Itami before the Osorian Navy could, well, broke her heart. The very concept of seeing Myuku, teary-eyed before his burning hometown, was more than she could even bear to consider. She wouldn't let it happen, under no circumstances. She had to distract herself, she looked around the other shipping routes of Osore.

Turns out they were making a trade with Kurushimu soon, her home island. How nice...

Oh, how interesting, a board of Venturers were sat to sail beyond the Archipelago soon...

Wow...

The thought wasn't going away, sail around Itami. Sail around Itami...

Those were the words, ambiguous and ominous, that were written on a line circling the island. It was a dotted line, drawn in red. No other line was drawn in red, and few were even dotted.

From what she could gather, the dotted lines meant that it was in a squadron. The Venturers were also written in a dotted line, fascinating. Another line was dotted, a massive trade with Kikin, as the line was green, as was the one to Kurushimu, with the names of different goods written on it.

How nice, sail around Itami... it was a squadron attack. Shit.

Kiru buried her head in her hands, what could she do? She was strong, but her strength was not equal to a Destroyer, or its crew. This was the first time she didn't have an immediate solution to something.

She couldn't let Myuku cry, she couldn't witness such a sight, knowing that she could've stopped it. She'd caused enough tears to let any more appear, especially from such an undeserving one like Myuku.

She leant back, sighing as she looked up at the ceiling. She was stressing, it hurt like a stab in the back of her head. She didn't know what to do, her throat felt like she had something stuck in it, and her eyes fuzzied.

It wasn't a normal experience for Kiru, who shook her head rapidly, snapping herself out of it. 

A knock sounded on her door.

"Enter."

Shoku popped her head around the door, entering as she looked at Kiru. The Glaceon's heart stopped for a moment, had she picked up on her stress? She didn't know all of Shoku's capabilities, especially with her psychic stuff going on.

"Shoku, what's the matter?" She asked, sitting upright, as Shoku stood opposite her. Shoku's expression was quite ambiguous, as she turned to Kiru.

"I've been talking with Myuku." She spoke slowly, "He says he feels quite comfortable with talking to you."

Kiru raised an eyebrow. It was true, but she wondered why Shoku felt the need to come and tell her this, though she did understand why Myuku himself didn't enter and tell her himself, bless him.

"It's mutual. Where are you going with this?" She asked, as Shoku took a deep breath.

"He requested, in his usual way, quite hesitantly, if there were a chance in which one or two of his allotted counselling sessions could be spent with you." Shoku offered, as Kiru pondered the possibility. It would be quite nice to get to know him more, causing her to respond quite quickly.

"I wouldn't be entirely opposed. Plus, it gives me something to do, I like talking to him anyway, he's a good deal more interesting than I think he lets on." Kiru smiled, as Shoku nodded.

"Oh, I'm aware. He's got a colourful mind beneath his anxiousness, really. I'm sure you'd love to talk to him. I'll make him aware of the good news." Shoku smiled, turning around and bidding the Glaceon farewell as she closed the door behind her.

Kiru smiled, the idea of long talks with Myuku, she couldn't fathom why, but there was a little spark of happiness there, the kind she only really got with the likes of Kasha. Perhaps it was due to the enigma that he still was to her, that had to have been it. Plus, he was nice to hug, even in spite of his sharpness, which was always a bonus, in her books especially.

~

"Y'know... it's weird to think we're not too far from finishing this." Kasha beamed, standing back and admiring her handiwork. They had cut down many trees in their escapades, belly-laughing, joking and flirting all the time.

"Yeah, but y'know? I don't really feel all that spent."

"Right? I thought I'd be spent for a fortnight, but I could do a few more hours of this before even feeling the need to clock out for the day" Kasha agreed, as Kazekiri grinned his classic toothy grin.

"Thank you for doing this with me, Kas..." He smiled sweetly. Kasha loved that nickname more than she was perhaps willing to admit, to the point where only Kaze could call her that.

"You're welcome, Kaz..." She grinned, as Kazekiri grumbled a little. Contrary to Kasha's nickname, Kazekiri hated being called Kaz, preferring Kaze as a suitable alternative.

"You ruined it."

"No, I didn't! You just need to get used to that nickname." She taunted, as Kazekiri scoffed.

"If any memorabilia of me exists after I die, and it has written Kaz instead of Kazekiri or Kaze upon it," He began, sounding endlessly poetic, "I will come down from the heavens just to destroy it."

"Shut up, you're not a playwright." Kasha teased, nudging him in the side, as Kazekiri rolled his eyes.

"It's Kaze, OK?" He repeated concisely, "If you wanna give me a nickname, it's Kaze."

"Yeah, yeah... hey, the boat is nearly done, we've worked so hard, why not finish it today, yeah?" She asked, as Kazekiri took a huff of both fatigue and excitement. Though his muscles ached with pain, and each nerve felt sore, he'd worked too hard to stop now.

"Why not? Make the boss happy, eh?" He sighed, heaving himself up, "C'mon, let's do this."

~

Kiru made her way back up to the main bar, where most of the other Rogues were sat. There he was, with a sunbeam from a window illuminating his fur, was Myuku. Kiru found herself smiling at even the mere sight of him, she didn't know why.

Myuku was sat beside Orochi, something new for him. Perhaps he was trying to branch out? Kiru's heart melted at the opportunity of such an event, as if she'd spurred him on to be more adventurous and social.

"Heya boys." She smirked confidently, as the two turned to meet her.

"Aye, Kiru!" Orochi smirked confidently back, "Join in on the craic, will ya?"

"Craic, aye?" Kiru responded, her accent showing through slightly.

Myuku hadn't really heard her accent before, it was quite a sudden thing to hear, but he couldn't help but find it quite... interesting. He didn't really know how to describe it, but he found himself quite invested within her voice, even if it were a couple words. Same went with all the Rogues, they were all from such different places, it was nice, he found, how they came together like this.

"Mhm! This little lad here's a fun one to talk to, aye. I had him for a gobshite, but he's really smart, wouldn't ya know?" His smile only grew as he gave Myuku a little dig in the arm, to which the Jolteon playfully chuckled. It was so sweet for Kiru to see the new Rogue getting on so well with such a usually distant Rogue.

"He's no gobshite, let me tell you, Oro, he's one hell of a duine glic." Kiru laughed, speaking a bit of her native language there. Myuku was surprised to hear that she wasn't monolingual, but he certainly understood why after considering what he knew, "You haven't had any drinks, have you, Mimi?"

"No, I haven't." Myuku politely reassured her, as Kiru smiled a little.

"Good, good. It's early, I know you're on a little mission break, but I'd rather you not get too hammered, it's not good for a little youngun like you to get all addicted to this stuff..."

"I'm not that young!" Myuku replied hastily, a small blush covering his face, "You're only like 3 years older than me."

"When's your birthday then, lad?" Orochi asked, as Myuku considered for a brief second.

"February 8th." He replied quickly, as Orochi nodded.

"Not far from now, huh? Gonna start wondering what you're gonna want for your special day, eh?" Kiru smirked, as Myuku found a blush creeping over his face, covering it with his scarf.

"Oh, I'm not all that bothered... r-really, I'm not." He smiled, as Kiru rolled her eyes unbelievingly with a small smile.

"Yeah, you're getting gifts from me anyway, Mimi. Get thinking." Kiru smirked once more, sitting down now on the bar with the pair of them.

"I've been thinking." Myuku raised suddenly, as Kiru raised an eyebrow.

"About gifts?"

"No, like, in general, y'know?" Myuku smiled a little, as Kiru realised her mistake, laughing a little.

"Ahh, go on, go on."

"So, when we do leave Osore... are we moving out of the Coven? Like, permanently?" He asked, as Kiru shook her head.

"The Coven really is our true home, and we can't change that. It's the best home we've ever had, and it's got everything we could possibly need. When we come back to Osore after all is said and done, then... well, we'll be coming right back here." She smiled wistfully, looking out into space a little.

"I'm a little nervous about that, to be honest." Myuku informed the pair of them.

"Heh, who ain't? As Rogues... this'll be our biggest venture thus far." Orochi huffed, taking another swig of his drink. Little did he know, however, that Asuke had made it non-alcoholic, "Mm... yeah, feel a bit bad for ya, kid, you've been roped into our biggest adventure yet."

"Me too... I wish that it didn't come to this, having to go on this grand voyage to... basically save the whole Archipelago from itself, but, and not sound quite selfish, we might be one of the last saving graces for this whole place." Kiru sighed, looking at Myuku.

"But like... we're basically the enemy of the entire Osorian Navy if we protect Redemption." Myuku shivered a little, "Surely we can't defeat an entire Navy, no matter how impressive our own vessel may be..." He muttered to himself, as Orochi and Kiru looked at each other briefly, almost in a concerned way, before smiling a little.

"We have our own ways, Mimi..." Kiru reminded cryptically, as Orochi nodded.

"Mhm, more than meets the eye, shall we say." Orochi grinned, Myuku looked a little inquisitive, but decided not to press further, given the inherent secrecy of whatever the duo were on about.

"R-Right then."

"I mean, you're bound to find out one way or another, but I think it'd be better if you observed it, rather than us telling you about it." Kiru sighed, looking off into space once more, Myuku merely nodded.

The conversation fell silent for a few seconds, before Kiru smiled a bit.

"Anyways, come with me, Myuku, would ya?" She stood up, as Myuku's ears perked up suddenly.

"O-Oh! Yes, yes, one moment." Myuku hastily muttered, standing up swiftly and following the thunderous Glaceon as she lumbered off towards the door leading to the small sliver of outdoors the Rogues had, acting as a battlefield.

~

The weather was, as it always were and would be for the winter, delightfully bleak. The clouds in the sky once more painted grey, as the familiar scent of a moist, drizzly air wafted about the place with all of the welcomeness of an intruder. The rocks surrounding the little field raised up and high, like clasping, shielding fingers, blocking all but the roof. Kiru pushed open the door, stepping out and bowing courteously to let Myuku pass in a chivalrous way. Myuku rolled his eyes at the gesture, giving the Glaceon a nudge in the side.

"Hi, Mimi." She smirked, patting a small rock for him to lay against, as he obliged, the larger Kiru sitting beside him on an adjacent rock.

"Hiya, Kiru." He replied, "So... what have you brought me out here for?"

"Well." She sighed, sitting up a little, "I'll be blunt, you should learn how to fight." 

Myuku's eyes widened a little as the pupils of Kiru bore right into his own. Perhaps she was joking? But there was no jest in the colour of those eyes. Nothing but determination and willpower stared back at him, as if he'd perhaps seen a reflection of his better self.

"I'm not joking." Kiru elaborated, "I know you're not a fighter, but... well, god forbid, you find yourself in danger and I'm not around to protect you... I don't want you to sustain any injuries." She sighed, looking up at the sky.

"I suppose so... I guess I just won't leave your side then?" Myuku offered. Kiru found herself laughing, but also a warmness approaching at the idea.

"Unfortunately..." She giggled a little, "There are gonna be times where you and I aren't gonna be together. There are gonna be little things we both have to do where I can't be with you, tragedy, I know." She scoffed, as Myuku chuckled a little alongside her.

"Yeah, yeah... I knew this day was gonna come, well... sooner or later." Myuku rolled his eyes a little, a glum look on his snout. Kiru sighed a little, tapping him on the shoulder.

"Well, just think of it as getting out of the way, then!" She smirked a little, rising to her feet, "Give us a look at your sai, wouldya?"

Myuku knew by now to do as he was told by Kiru, taking out the pair of sais from their small box in his satchel. Despite not really being in use, there was a dullness to them, but perhaps that was just the contrast between his own weapon and theirs.

"Aren't they cute?" She teased, as Myuku looked a little offended.

"T-They're not cute! They're super cool, actually..." He replied, presenting them proudly, like a trophy. Kiru's eyes traced over them as she daintily took them from his hands, "Heh... y'know, I've often never been one for little daggers, but these pokers fit you quite well." She mused, eyeing them up with intent.

"Naturally so!" Myuku smiled, almost pompously. Kiru chuckled a bit, rustling through the nearby bushes for a moment, before taking out a knife.

"Y'know, training you against Coronet's Glacier wouldn't be smart. Most other Pokemon don't have weapons like I do, like we do. That's why we're such strong fighters. I digress, they'll often have these knives, so I'm gonna show you how to defend yourself in a knife fight, first." She beckoned him to the centre of the little makeshift arena, looking at him sharply.

"Now... I'm going to swing this knife at you. Not too close to the point where you may risk injury, don't fret." She informed, noticing his body tense at the idea of being stabbed.

"R-Right... what do I do?"

"You're going to have to parry it, OK? I'll start off slow, but I'll get progressively faster. Surely a nimble guy like you ought to be able to keep up with me, right?" She asked teasingly, as Myuku nodded with an air of confidence he wouldn't have seen in himself beforehand, "Now, I won't tell you when I'm going to make the first swing, you'll just have to be ready, OK? You got this..." She smiled a little, standing dead still before him.

A silence hung about the two for a solemn second, the pair looking at each other in the eyes. Kiru's lip curled, and she made a lurch forward, arcing her knife at a graceful pace, like a ballerina. Myuku raised his sai quickly, blocking the attack as it edged its way toward him. Kiru's eyes widened as the sound of metal clashing metal rang out between them.

"Hah, hah! That's how you do it, lad!" She grinned proudly, like a mother teaching her son to ride a bike, "You're a natural. Again, now..."

Once more did she lean forward with a swiping slash. Myuku met with his own parry, but before he could celebrate too much, another from Kiru came flying above him. Raising his sai, he blocked it once more, a clanging rhythm forming between the two. 

"There we go, you're amazing, honestly!" She beamed, as Myuku merely blushed a little.

"A-Aww... thanks, Kiru." He responded, as she smiled warmly, feeling her own face asking to go pink, but ultimately being turned down by the matter at hand.

"No worries, Mimi... think fast!" She quickly started, hurrying over to him at a frightening momentum, given her size, and, rather than an arcing slash, went for a stab directly into his thorax. Myuku leapt to the side, his instincts sticking his foot out, causing Kiru to stumble and wobble, but remain standing up.

"H-Hehe... sorry, just instinct, that was." He replied, as Kiru gave him a playfully impressed leer.

"You little shit, you!" She laughed, dropping her knife and giving him a bear hug, "Ahh! God, see? This isn't as hard as you thought it'd be, isn't it? You even countered! I didn't even teach ya that one..." She felt pride beyond belief as the Jolteon seemed quite modest. She relinquished the tight squeeze.

"Alright, I think we can call it there for today, clearly you've got a bit more beginner knowledge than I might've anticipated. I think I've underestimated you a bit, Mimi... sorry..." She apologised, as Myuku laughed a little.

"It's fine, Kiru. I think I underestimated myself. I always assumed myself to be a lover, and not a fighter, I suppose." He shrugged, as Kiru's smile only widened.

"Well, who's saying you can't be both, eh?" She asked, as the two wandered back inside.

~

"Aghhh... FUCK!" 

Kazekiri slumped backwards, his limp tail wobbling up and down a little.

"Woah, woah! Kaze! Y'alright...?" Kasha's looming, orange form towered over the collapsed Vaporeon, as he nodded, "It's done, it's done."

"It's done?" He asked.

"Yes."

A couple more days had gone by, by this point. The boat was done. It was a smaller model of a Venturer. Sleek, nippy and sharp, she really looked like a seaworthy vessel. Yet, it was, rather uncharacteristically, in a thicket, masked by the canopy.

"It's done! But... how do we get it to the sea?" Kazekiri pumped his arm in the air, before turning to Kasha, who huffed a little.

"Welp... we're gonna have to pull it." Kasha looked into his eyes, as Kazekiri raised an eyebrow, as if questioning whether or not she was serious, "I'm not kidding."

"You're fucking with me, right? A boat?! A fucking boat?!" Kazekiri laughed, as Kasha gave him a swift dig in the side, halting his laughter just as soon as it had started.

"I think that all of the Rogues combined could try and hoist it along, especially with Shoku's psychic power." Kasha postulated, as Kazekiri tried his best to consider it.

"Well... I guess... but where are we taking it to? The sea is a while away from where we are." He sighed.

"There's a river not too far from here, we've never had to go to it because there's virtually nothing beyond it." Kasha shrugged a little, as Kazekiri breathed a sigh of relief, "Or... there's one alternative if you're feeling daring...?"

"If you're actually about to suggest I use Surf to get us to sea..."

"Right, that idea's out of the window, then." Kasha flushed a little out of embarrassment, "Whaat? It was just a thought... party pooper."

"You're basically asking me to throw a tidal wave at the boat we've spent WEEKS on, nuh-uh. I'll take the smooth river." Kazekiri responded.

"Who knew you to be the serious one of us two?"

"I have to fill in when you're being a fuckin' idiot." Kazekiri responded snarkily.

~

Kiru sighed with a huff, sitting down at the bar, Myuku by her side.

"God, see? Feels good to get that bit of training outta the way, doesn't it?" She laughed, looking over at the Jolteon, who nodded.

"Yeah... feels like a bit of a weight off my back, I guess." He smiled, "How often do we have to do that?"

"As often as you're comfortable with." She grinned, clicking over Asuke, "Oi! Asu!" She called, as the bubbly Sylveon hopped and skipped over to the duo.

"Good afternoooon..." She trilled happily, resting her elbow on the counter and her head in her paw, "So, what can I get for ya?"

"I'll have tea... i-if that's quite alright." Myuku requested politely, to which she nodded.

"And you, boss? What're you feeling like today?"

"Y'know what? I'll have some tea as well. The 'Itami' way, as he calls it." She requested teasingly, as Myuku went a slight red, knowing that he had referred to his recipe for tea as such in the past.

"Alrighty then! I won't be long." She went over to Monarcha, who initially looked a bit confused at the recipe of their tea-making, but complied.

It wasn't long that the door burst open, causing a gust of wind to brush up against all in the Coven. It was none other than the spent Kasha and Kazekiri, who approached the Glaceon with zeal.

"Kiki!!" Kasha bellowed in her loud voice and thick accent, "Boat's done!"

"Really?! So fast...? How in god's name did you pull it off?" She asked, as Kasha and Kazekiri chuckled through their fatigue.

"Simple, we just made it a bit smaller. Enough for all of us, don't you worry." Kasha beamed. The advent of this information alerted all of the other Rogues to their location. Soon, Asuke, Maru, Monarcha, Orochi and Shoku were all gathered around them, listening intently, "We're all gonna have to haul it to a nearby river to get it water bound, but I believe in us!" She punched the air with her fist, as the other Rogues each did their own little form of a mini-celebration.

"Well, everyone? Get all of your belongings...

We leave at dawn!!!" Kiru hollered.

~

The gentle sun beamed down once more on a new morning. How the weather could've changed so drastically between islands, she had no idea. Call it pathetic fallacy, perhaps. Her bright eyes fluttered awake as the sun cast down its splendorous might once more upon the Golden City. She lay on a mattress on the floor, getting up and stretching.

For the time being, Jade was staying over at Sophia's house.

Unfortunately, Sophia only had one bed and, as much as she tried, Jade couldn't fall asleep on sofas at all. Thank the lord she had a spare mattress, otherwise, she wouldn't have known how to sleep.

Sophia, the Lucario, was already in the kitchen, as it turned out.

"Hm? Ah, morning, princess." She giggled, as Jade mumbled. She would've perhaps thrown back a more sassy comeback, but she was a little too tired to do so.

"Morning to you, too..." She yawned, as Sophia smiled and turned back to the eggs she was frying, humming along to a small tune in her head.

"Fancy one?" She asked, as Jade almost immediately nodded, "Thought so..."

"Y'know I'm a sucker for eggs, Sophie..." Jade replied. She had gotten rather used to calling her Sophie by now.

"You're only giving me more reason to keep making them." She smiled, looking at the eggs as they continued to fry, "Y'know... I never thought I'd be so lax about harboring someone who... to some, is a criminal." Sophia smiled at Jade, who found her face going a little pink.

"Well, I'm not a criminal by my own rules. And those are the only rules I follow now." Jade elaborated, as Sophia nodded, "That and the Goldshire law, obviously."

"Mhm, let's not forget how much effort our own lawmakers put." Sophia chuckled sarcastically, "I'd change them, but I have no standing to do so."

"Me even less so." Jade replied sharply, as Sophia finished the eggs she was making. Leaving the fire over the pot to burn, she patted a seat beside her, just around the fire, for Jade to sit, "We live in a prosperous time."

"Absolutely." Sophia smiled once more, handing out the eggs, unseasoned, "I'm well aware your customs might've been different back in your little organisation, but this is the life we live here. Simple, no need to overcomplicate things." She mused, taking a small forkful of the fried egg into her mouth, as Jade's eyelashes fluttered slightly.

"I'd prefer it that way."

"You think they'll be looking for you?" Sophia asked suddenly, after a moment of silence. Jade laid her head back, pondering a little, as her verdant ears fell to her side, "Sorry, touchy subject?"

"No, no. You're probably right. I might have to leave here soon..." She considered, sighing. Sophia's brow furrowed.

"Really...? But... I don't want you to leave." She replied.

"Well, neither you or I have much of a say in the matter." Jade looked up into Sophia's pleading eyes, and the two women shared a moment of solace, "I'm sorry. I promise I'll stay for as long as I can. I've stayed in Osore, and now Kikin."

"That could be nice, a little island hopping tour, eh?" Sophia raised, trying to add her own air of positivity to the situation. Whether she was trying to comfort her or herself, Jade didn't know, but she had assumed it was probably both of them.

"I don't want to go back to Kurushimu."

"Back?"

"It's my home island. I've got some unpleasant memories there with certain individuals." Jade chuntered to herself, as Sophia slung her arm around the troubled Espeon.

"Is it about that Noire bloke you've told us about?" She asked, as Jade sighed.

"No, actually. That's where my good memories with Noire are. It was another Eeveelution. Kiru Kakaryko, to be specific."

"I don't know that name." Sophia replied bluntly.

"I didn't expect you to, come, I'll tell you all about her..."

~

And so it was.

The Rogues scurried all about the place, all the order of a hive on fire, swiping up possessions into their sacks. They each had been given a huge sack (presumably stolen by them) by Kasha and Kazekiri, and were now tasked by Kiru to go and scoop up whatever valuables they may have had.

The sound of paws on the dirt floor thundered all about the Coven as they each ran past each other, brief greetings and questions about personal items arising and falling, occasionally met with the blush of breached privacy from some more... choice items a few had chosen to accompany them.

There wasn't much sleep for them that night, not as much as they may have wished for, anyways. They each made sure to be given the best sleeping conditions possible. Poor Monarcha didn't have a room yet, and was thus forced to sleep on the sofa. She didn't have too many qualms, but certainly wasn't content with her conditions.

Nevertheless, as morning broke, the Rogues each burst upwards like fireworks, bright eyed and bushy-tailed, they each made their way towards the boat that had been built.

"Boys and girls..." Kiru smiled. On top of this, she had also been given the arduous task of naming the boat. So many long-standing, mythological names could be awarded to such a fine, sea-worthy vessel.

"Yessss...?" Asked Kazekiri, prompting her to elaborate.

"I'd like you to meet... The Admiral of The Rogues." She declared, as the other Rogues cheered. The Admiral shone goldenly, it's wooden hull dazzlingly bright, like a brilliant jewel. Ropes were tied around the base of the vessel, and now their job became apparent.

"Heave the hefty fucker." 

Once the words became speech, the job was commenced. Each Rogue grabbed one of the 3 ropes around the ship. Maru, Orochi and Shoku on the rope on the left, Kasha, Asuke and Monarcha on the rope on the right. In the centre were Myuku, Kiru and Kazekiri.

The combined effort of the nine did end up dragging the boat, considering most of them were able-bodied young folk. Shoku assisted with her psychic powers, providing considerable aid, and Monarcha and Asuke both wrapped their ribbons around the ropes, adding even more pulling force.

The great driftwood beast heaved and dragged, leaving a permanent mark on the ground as it kicked up foliage aside like an angry giant. It held a great, emerging presence of purpose as it broke its way through the treeline and down towards the river.

"HURRY IT UP, HARLOTS!" Maru called through strained muscles and clenched teeth, "We're nearly there!"

"Shut your fuckin' mouth... Cha mhòr..." Kiru couldn't really hold her language much more, her own fatigue forcing her to speak her mother tongue once more.

It felt like fire, the last few steps, but finally, the boat tentatively eased its way into the water, its hull lapping at the flowing stream.

"Everybody in!" Kiru declared, as the boat leaned into the water a little more. As quick as could be, each Rogue scrambled upward by any means possible, Shoku merely teleporting, Kazekiri and Maru leaping up and Orochi using his vines.

"I-I can't jump that high..." Myuku began to feel very stressed, nervous that he was going to miss the boat.

"You don't have to, kid, get on my back." Kiru demanded, as Myuku did as he was told, hopping aboard Kiru, who bounded upwards, scrambling to side of the ship and over onto the deck with a heave and a sigh of relief.

Before long, every Rogue was aboard the Admiral, who had finally begun her journey into the water.

Kazekiri quickly hurried upwards to a steering wheel, which turned the sails of the boat in case the turning force of the river wasn't strong enough to haul them downwards.

"Hold on, lads!" He called, as the descent began.

The river wasn't as welcoming as perhaps they would've thought. As they travelled down the middle course, they expected the meanders to only get broader, but they quite annoyingly didn't. The lurches from the Vaporeon steering the vessel as he forced the Admiral out of harm were quite a spectacle to watch. Myuku, as expected, was panicking.

"Woah, easy there..." Kiru took him aside briefly, away from the view of the water, and into a small compartment room that had been built, presumably for the captain. Perhaps it was meant for either Kazekiri or herself, Kiru didn't know, "Come in here, come in..." She encouraged, opening the door and bidding some of the others farewell for the time being, "What's wrong, lad? A little scared?"

"Y-Yeah, sorry..." He apologised, as Kiru put her paw to his mouth.

"Don't apologise, it's not your fault. This is... a big thing we're doing, OK?"

"N-No, it's not that..." He tried to state his case, before an untimely lurch of the ship made itself known. If Myuku weren't caught by Kiru, perhaps he would've been thrown against the wall like a toy, "This just feels a little dangerous to me, y'know?"

"Of course it is, lad. I don't know what to say, other than to trust Kaze at the helm, he's a sailor if ever I've seen one, and I've seen many in my time." Kiru explained, as Myuku placed a paw on his chest, taking a deep breath to ease himself, "Oh, you little... thing, you." Kiru chuckled, wrapping a paw around his shoulder.

By this point, Myuku and Kiru were no strangers to hugs or displays of affection. Not in the public eye, just yet, but there was a comfort forming around her that he couldn't quite put his finger on. The arm around his shoulder from anyone else would've felt like too much, like a breach of privacy or an invasion on his personal space, but from her, it felt like what it was supposed to be, a hug of kindness.

"Thanks, Kiki..." Myuku smiled, it was the first time he had used that nickname in address to her, and it made Kiru's heart swell tremendously, even if she wouldn't admit to it.

"It's no issue, Mimi..." Her voice, though still laced with her gravelly tone and rather gruff accent was now much calmer and softer, as she relayed her own nickname for him back, "I'm not just your leader, I'm your friend before anything, OK? You can come to me if ever the going gets tough, like this, yeah?" She ruffled the top of his head with her paw, causing Myuku to whimper and shake her off.

"God... I-I'm not like 12 years old, y'know?" Myuku replied, a fervent blush of embarrassment on his face.

"I know, but you make it too easy." She grins, doing the exact same thing again, "Hey..." She replied on a more serious note, "You feel ready to head back out there? The lurching has stopped." She observed, as Myuku also felt the same thing.

"Yeah, let's go and check..." The two were about to walk out, when a voice from a familiar Vaporeon proclaimed from above them.

"SEAWARD BOUND, BABY!"

Stepping out, they realised that they had just left a bay from within the midst of the Osorian wilderness, and had made progress into the sea. The waves rippled and licked at the hull of the boat as the Bird Pokemon cawed and chanted their shanties overhead. The crisp air, with nothing to block it, flew freely with the sail as the boat gently bobbed up and down towards its target, Itami.

"See, told ya to trust him." Kiru gave a small nudge into Myuku's shoulder. The Jolteon rolled his eyes, "It's fine, I know you were stressing. I was too, deep down." She confessed, looking out onto the sea as the wind blew her ears and tassels back gloriously, as she gazed with the sharpness of a warrior out onto the horizon.

There beyond them lay the sea, in almost all directions, the blackness of Osore marching over the final sight of them as they continued to gently press onward into the great blue. The blue ocean before, deep and endless, stretched on for miles and miles.

One goal in mind...

Get to Itami, and save Redemption.

Chapter Text

The little boat, well, it was little compared to the blue giant rippling out across the horizon, bobbed up and down.

The wind wasn't too fair, only mildly blowing in the direction they wanted. Yet Kazekiri remained ever vigilant, as now as captain, he had to. He'd work in occasional shifts, leaving the wind to work its own wispy magic when it decided to. He'd hoped perhaps the forlorn island would've reared its head beyond the furthest grasp of the sun at some point, but when his optimism for it died, as it did, he once more stood before the gnarled wheel. His paws clutched tightly around the steering force of the vessel. The Admiral felt like a great mount, a noble stallion gliding across the sea with the elegance of a flowing wedding train, leaving sparkles in the sea as it went, a saviour of the Archipelago.

"I don't really know what to do now that the bar isn't here with me. I'm a barista by trade, and I guess I've been traded."

"I know how you feel, Asuke."

Shoku and Asuke stood starboard upon the deck, looking out over in the sea. It glittered with yellows and oranges and reds as the sun lurched over the horizon, a wise bastion of light spilling upon the reckless seas like a watchful eye. The duo sighed, almost in unison, a painted smile upon their faces.

"I mean, this is still the biggest thing I've ever done. Essentially saving the world I've known. Scares a girl like me, y'know?" Asuke looked beyond into the crystal blues which bled into dazzling purples wistfully, "I'm not a fighter, really. I've got a weapon and I know how to use it, but I'm not willing all of the time."

"Well, that's a lesson we've all had to learn before." Shoku tittered a little, as Asuke nodded along.

"Mhm."

"So..."

"So...?" Asuke replied, trying to prompt Shoku into further conversation.

"Do we really know who we're fighting? Like, there's the Osorian Navy, but then there's this whole Shadowed Gems ordeal, with Monarcha and such." Shoku raised, as Asuke pondered the thought.

"True. We don't really know anything about the Shadowed Gems, do we? Our only lead is Monarcha, and the information she has is sparse. Perhaps we ought to just ignore them for the time being and focus on saving Itami?" Asuke replied, as Shoku looked out onto the sea, nodding with her lips pursed.

"Perhaps. I mean, I doubt Osore is going to stop at Itami, even if we do manage to stop them." Shoku sighed to herself, "We are truly the residents of madness, but I believe we are breakaways now."

"Here's to hoping. The less time spent there, the better, I'd argue." Asuke lay back slightly, easing her back against the side of the vessel, "Sea is big, isn't it?"

"Yes, indeed. It's a gorgeous sight, really. I've never been surrounded by waters like this. To be something that resides in the blue, what do you think it's like?" Shoku asked, peering her head over the side, "Free of politics, free of strife, just a life of swimming in an endless home."

"Just blub blub, I guess." Asuke smirked, as Shoku chuckled mildly to her joke.

"If I could, I'd probably be a fish. Simpler goals, then. I am sentient here, and that's really the worst part of it." Shoku sighed, as Asuke turned her head up at the blank Espeon.

"Are you alright?" She asked, her tone not as bubbly and floating as it would've been, hanging low like vines.

"I think so." Shoku quickly responded, as if she'd had the ideal response planned for some time, "Even if one is feeling sad and wants to talk, it's the expression of it that is the hardest, isn't it?"

"Mhm, yeah, I guess so. Our sentience is a blessing, we must treat it as such, yeah?" Asuke smirked, "Way I see it, we could've been small little bugs, or the greatest sea dwelling giants... and yet, we've been granted the gift of life the way it is. It's too precious to not appreciate it."

"How wise, I didn't think such words could be spoken by you, in all honesty." Shoku smiled a little, resting her forearms aboard the boat's side.

"Me neither. But my point is the same, there's no point not feeling proud of this life, it could've been so much more one-dimensional." Asuke looked onward, standing up and beside Shoku, "We've got a big few days ahead of us, you know? I don't want to see my brother's best friend all pouty, do I?"

"Maru? I'm his best friend, am I?" Shoku smiled gently, "I like that title."

"I do too, you're the most deserving recipient, I'd argue." Asuke gave her a slight hug with her ribbons, "You really should stop feeling so nihilistic all the time. I know that's easier said than done, we all feel hopeless. It's the hopelessness that makes the success sweeter."

"Yes, I... I agree."

~

"Ach... fockin' aye..."

Kiru arose from within the lower decks of the Admiral. Where they had all of their belongings stored, some shoddy hammocks were fitted in so they could all sleep. Kiru's own rest had been disrupted by the feeling of the boat gently swaying her body over in her sleep, causing her eyes to flutter open. She wasn't the only one who had been affected by this sudden perturbation, as Myuku jolted awake.

"H-Huh?" He hastily breathed, before sighing, as he realised where he was, aboard the Admiral, as he had been before. The sea spilled out for miles, as he knew by now. The lower decks reeked of what else but wood and seawater, it was a smell the pair of them were going to have to get used to, as it cruelly punched their noses.

"Mornin', Mimi." Kiru mumbled, as she slid ungraciously out of her hammock, stumbling a little as she shook herself awake, "Have a good sleep?"

"I guess, it wasn't as bad as I was expecting a hammock to be..." He yawned, slinking out of the hammock himself, "So... when will we reach Itami?"

"Itami is, as you know, a very... hidden land to us. Considering our Admiral is perhaps not as seaworthy as we would've liked, it'll probably take us a good couple of days." Kiru sighed, looking at Myuku as he shivered slightly out of nervousness, "Oh, Mimi... it's OK, we're gonna make it." She smiled.

"You promise, right?" Myuku asked, taking deep breaths, as Kiru placed a paw on his shoulder.

"I promise. Now, c'mon. Let's go above deck, let's see the sky together, eh?" She requested, as Myuku began to follow her up a small flight of stairs, as it creaked and rocked in the waters. The duo emerged on the deck, their eyes widening as the grapefruit-pink sun threw its rays across the sky, "Wow... isn't that pretty?"

"Mhm, yeah, it is." Myuku smiled, blushing with a fervour unseen by Kiru before. She found it immensely endearing of him, as the two stood on the opposite side of the boat to Shoku and Asuke.

"So... tell me more about Redemption, I wanna know where our vacation is going to be." She smiled, her tassels and ears flitting in the wind. Myuku looked down, resting a paw on his chest as he pondered.

"Well, I've told you most, haven't I? It was very... raw. The shanty town picture you have in your mind is quite close, probably. The whole place stunk of salt and seaweed, and I'd be woken up by the birds overhead..." He sighed, with a nervous smile playing at his lips, before continuing, "All of the houses were made out of flimsy wood, there was basically no thermal insulation, it was all just mahogany, like a maze of driftwood. I don't think I ever went to Skammdeggi, the capital."

"I've heard some pretty nice things about Skammdeggi. Apparently it's got loads of tall towers and really friendly locals." She considered briefly, "It was left out of the way so much, it kinda had its own time to develop. They do still trade with the other islands, but they sorta just leave it at that, y'know?" Kiru sighed with a happy smile, her tail gently wagging from side to side in the wind.

"I mean, they have to, don't they? Without cooperation, an island is only left to stand on its own legs. Sounds like basic information, but..."

"Yeah, loads of places don't abide by it." Kiru pursed her lips as she said that, "Bit of a fucking worry, isn't it?"

"Well, that's what we aim to change, isn't it? Or at least what I aim to, anyways." Myuku confessed, as Kiru smiled slightly at him.

"It's gonna take more than just one of us to change the world we know, Mimi. I doubt even us Rogues as a whole could do it. You can move the world out of evil, but you can't move evil out of the world, y'know? It'll always be there, and when our legacy is all we have left, it'll be back, and a new group will have to rise up to stop it." Kiru looked out onto the horizon.

"We still have to act, though, don't we?" Myuku queried, looking up at Kiru, as she nodded and grinned.

"Inevitability is no cause for inaction. Not a good cause, anyways." She mumbled, "If we can't protect the world from itself now, who can? Lord knows our government won't do it. So, given the time we have left, we ought to make it the most fulfilling time that we have, y'know? You'd be surprised how much relies on people like us nowadays, I don't even think I know the true extent." Kiru continued.

"Well, I believe that the Rogues, you especially, are some of the most capable of leaving our mark on history. I don't really want to think about the pressures that are forced upon us, it's no comfort to me." Myuku replied, taking deep breaths.

"You don't have to, Mimi. Keep yourself smothered in your safeties, I'd rather you see nothing but, but now that you are one of us, you are going to be put to witness things you'd rather not, so I will do what I can to maintain that sweet little Jolteon still left in you." She teased, giving him a gentle nudge in the side, "Thanks for the compliment, as well. But truthfully, if it weren't for Pokemon like you, I wouldn't be who I am."

"What's that supposed to mean, huh? I-I am not as innocent as the view perceives!" He tried to state his case.

"Well, next to me, you are. And as I've said, I'd rather you be that way. I've met Jolteon before, they're not the kindest individuals..." She sighed, looking down a little, "But you're... you. You're unique, not like those other self-impressed, stuck-up little cu--" Kiru's paw clenched until Myuku, noticing her rising anger, placed his own paw on her shoulder.

This brief touch might've not meant that much to anyone else, but to Kiru it felt like a lot. The little guy truly was coming out of his shell and being more forward with her than he had done before.

"Are you OK?" He asked, his paw still on her shoulder, as Kiru felt the tension seep from her body. She sighed and nodded slowly.

"Mhm, I'm fine. I've just had some... I have had bad experiences with Jolteon in the past, so I don't really like to be reminded, it's not your fault at all, Mimi, don't worry." She smiled, as Myuku felt his mind wrack with thoughts, as he, for a change, wanted to help comfort her. Swallowing his fear, her looked up into her eyes.

"Do you wanna talk about it?" He asked, as Kiru felt her heart swell somewhat. She'd heard the phrase a million times, but hearing it from him felt quite different, watching how now he was willing to be her emotional rock for the time being, it made their friendship feel a lot less one-sided than it had before, not that it had, but the mutual emotional sturdiness from one to other squashed any feelings of such beforehand.

"You know what? Yeah, I would like to."

~

"Sir, are you sure that this is a good idea?"

He pressed a paw to his face, considering what he had just heard. Was it? It might as well have been, the only possible sacrifice was not one he was too bothered about, so why should he? As long as it didn't concern him.

"Honestly? No, but it's the only fucking idea we have, isn't it?" He spat, "Sorry, I guess. Look, they're dropping like flies, left right and centre! If we have more defectors... well, then our message is all for nothing!" He retorted, as the initial Pokemon stepped back slightly.

"Right, but are you sure about her location?"

"Yes, I have every right to believe she also lied about..." He looked about a bit and leaned in to whisper, "... Jade's location too." He whispered softly, before suddenly a door slid open on the other end of the room.

"Sir, sir! I come bearing news! The watch has been recovered!" A third Pokemon, a bright-eyed, cyan Glaceon, his tassels and paws more saturated and turquoise than a usual Glaceon.

"Brilliant news..." Came the first voice, who took the small, crackly device in his hands, "Oh, this is just... perfect. Still no update on Jade's watch?" He asked, looking up towards the Glaceon, who shook his head nervously.

"Unfortunately not, sir. It is still offline." He sighed, as the first voice slammed his paw down on the table out of anger.

"Fuck! Why...? It had to be her that left, didn't it?" He hissed, before deflating a little bit out of sadness.

"Please, sir, try not to think about it," came the Glaceon, as the previous Pokemon left, leaving only the Glaceon and the other Pokemon still in the room, "It's not doing you much good..." He spoke with an air of confidence that his peers perhaps wouldn't have.

"I just wish it weren't her. After all of this time... and she's gone?" He slammed his paw down again, "Look, go. I've got work to do with this watch, we will find Monarcha... and then, we will track down Jade, and both will receive equal punishments." He smirked coldly, as the Glaceon wheeled around and left the room.

Peering at the watch, he scrutinised it, before pressing a small button on it. Before him, suddenly, a screen flickered to life before his very eyes.

"Oh, if only you'd have broken it sooner, Monarcha..." He chuckled darkly, looking at what the screen depicted. However, it displayed a rather strange sight. Monarcha was located in the middle of the seas between Itami and Osore?

"Right... she must be aboard some kind of vessel, but why Itami? What's so special about that shithole?" He grovelled, looking down at the watch once more, as he pressed the small button on the watch once more, and the screen shut down.

Opening his own watch, he sent a message to a small forum within his division.

𝕋𝕖𝕟𝕖𝕓𝕣𝕠𝕦𝕤: 𝕀 𝕜𝕟𝕠𝕨 𝕨𝕙𝕖𝕣𝕖 𝘼𝙧𝙘𝙝𝙖𝙣𝙜𝙚𝙡 𝕚𝕤 𝕝𝕠𝕔𝕒𝕥𝕖𝕕. 𝔹𝕖 𝕣𝕖𝕒𝕕𝕪 𝕥𝕠 𝕘𝕖𝕥 𝕒𝕓𝕠𝕒𝕣𝕕 𝕪𝕠𝕦𝕣 𝕧𝕖𝕤𝕤𝕖𝕝, 𝙈𝙖𝙜𝙣𝙚𝙩𝙖𝙧, 𝕥𝕙𝕚𝕤 𝕚𝕤 𝕪𝕠𝕦𝕣 𝕗𝕒𝕦𝕝𝕥, 𝕤𝕠𝕝𝕧𝕖 𝕚𝕥.

~

Noon had arrived upon the Admiral like a sweet kiss, a gentle touch of the sun as it hung in the sky. Those Rogues who had never left Osore stood upon deck, gawking at the clear skies like it was a message from a higher being.

"Little scared, mate?"

Myuku was sat on a small chair below deck, scribbling on parchment. He still had a book to write, after all. And even events like this weren't the type to hinder him too much. Looking up, he came face to face with someone he didn't quite expect.

Monarcha Majewski stood before him.

"Y-You could say." He replied, looking a little dazed by her sudden appearance, "What're you doing down here...?" He asked confusedly.

"Well, a girl needs her rest too, doesn't she?" She raised an eyebrow teasingly, "You fuckin' misogynist." She cackled, as Myuku quickly rushed to defend himself, "Relax, I'm kidding."

"R-Right, sorry." He apologised, as Monarcha pulled up a chair opposite him.

"Don't be. So... we're the two young guns in the Rogues, so to speak." She grinned, "Pretty big shoes to fill, huh?" She asked, as the Jolteon shrugged.

"I don't feel all that much pressure, truth be told." He replied, "I've just... kinda had it as my new lifestyle, imagine switching jobs. Well, I guess you don't need to imagine that."

"Hardly do. Anything over the SG right now, but they're not our target at the minute, I'm aware." Monarcha huffed a little in annoyance, but turned to look at the Jolteon, "But we'll be going back to your hometown, right? It's not the most sea-worthy vessel, but the Admiral is gonna get us there. You lookin' forward to it?"

"I don't know." Myuku mumbled bluntly and abruptly, as Monarcha's ears perked up. She hadn't expected this response.

"Hm? How so?"

"Bad family history, I'll say that much." He sighed, resting his head in his paw as he leaned over slightly, "What about you?" He asked, placing down his pen for a brief minute to make eye contact with her.

"Well, I guess. I've never seen Itami before, it'll be fun. It's supposed to be quite different from the rest of the Archipelago, huh?" She asked, as Myuku nodded, "I'm from Kikin myself, it's a pretty nice place... but when I heard about how badly Shinies were treated elsewhere, I felt a bit of... survivor's guilt, I guess? Just felt like I coulda helped more, y'know?"

"I believe that's what we're here for, isn't it? Even if the Rogues have their priorities, we'll do our best against this SG and bring about the true liberation of Shinies." He postulated.

"Easier said than done, kid... I probably won't know true equality even when I'm lowered into the forever box." Monarcha sighed, looking at the wall, "It's not a happy truth, but I might have to live with it."

"I hope I can do something about that."

"Well then, I wish you all the best, because even a corporation with some of the most advanced technology the Archipelago will ever see couldn't do it." Monarcha sighed, "I don't wanna be a pessimist, kid, but damn it the circumstances don't lend well to it." She slumped forward, her ribbons dangling limply over the table, as Myuku continued to write.

"No, they don't. Truth be told, I've been called a pessimist in recency too. I just... I want there to be a happy ending to all of this. I can't enjoy a story without a happy ending, y'know? Leaves me unsatisfied." Myuku admitted, as Monarcha peered snarkily at what he was writing.

"Whatcha writing there, eh?" She asked, "Talented author I see?"

"I'd say so, but my works are unpublished. They're all about politics, so most people wouldn't find them interesting." He mumbled, almost to himself.

"Yeah, I s'pose politics are kinda interesting. You know any other politicians other than yourself?" She asked, as he pondered the question for a brief moment, before nodding.

"I had a friend in Blackfall. Her name was Holloway. She was quite sweet, but also very fiery when it came to her politics." He sighed sweetly, "Weird to think that I'm not on the same island as her anymore... makes me feel a little bad."

"Don't be." She replied suddenly, taking Myuku aback a little, "You're doing a good thing. I'm sure she'd want you to be doing this."

"I can only hope that they're proud of me."

~

And now, Night 1.

"We're gonna have to improve this boat when we get to Itami, it's taking its sweet time." Kiru sighed, looking over at Kasha.

"Mhm, sorry, boss. We followed the blueprints, promise!" Kasha proclaimed, to which Kiru sighed.

"I'm sure you did, always a stickler for the rules." She grinned, receiving a small shove from the Flareon, "But seriously, I do believe you. It's a big task asking two to build a fucking boat. I'm happy this thing floats."

There was silence between the two for a few minutes. The moon hung in the sky, a lantern of the night, beaming down its greyish light onto the waters below, flickering pearly crystals across the surface of the now Sea of Itami.

"So, mind if I ask something?" Raised Kasha suddenly, as the wind came to a halt, and the only sound between the two was the movement of waves.

"Of course."

"Why are you so..." Kasha pondered for a brief moment, as if dancing over her words, "... gravitated towards Myuku?" She looked over as the Glaceon felt herself tense up a bit. She shook off her bashfulness and rolled up her proverbial sleeves, this was going to take some explaining.

"Truth be told, I don't know." She mused, looking up at the sky, her sharp eyes looked almost distant, like she wasn't paying attention, "I just find his awkwardness a trait that... though endearing, I want to help him push past."

"Are you sure?" Kasha asked, as Kiru huffed angrily.

"Yes, I'm fucking sure. Look, Kami broke my back in half already, and he hasn't returned. I'm over my little Jolteon thing." Kiru groveled. Most other Rogues would've perhaps left her alone by now, but not Kasha. She felt intent to drive it out of her what she really was feeling.

"I believe you, but... what if Kaminari does come back? Then what?" Kasha asked, to which Kiru clenched her paw tightly.

"Then I will kick him right the fuck back out again, it's not beyond me, you know that." She spat back, almost harshly, but Kasha remained unfazed by her snappishness.

"Would you then choose to go out with Myuku?" She asked, pressing in ever further into Kiru's mind. She had known the Glaceon long enough now, she knew all of her ins and outs.

"God, no. I've known the kid for only a month and a bit!" Kiru dismissed the idea, "I'm not a slag, y'know? I don't fall head over heels for people I lock eyes with." She retorted unkindly, as Kasha steeled her face, looking at her.

"I believe you. I just don't want you falling into the same trap that you did with Kaminari." Kasha sighed, "I've known you through good and bad, Kiru. I don't wanna see you get your heart smashed again." She continued.

"Myuku and Kaminari are not the same Jolteon, they couldn't be any more different! Kaminari was stuck up, narcissistic, bitter, spiteful, just the worst fucking kind of guy, and I hate myself more and more for considering him my other half." Kiru grovelled, looking over the edge of the boat at the crystal seas of Itami, "As for Mimi, he's just... he's him, y'know? A little guy, not really sure of himself. I have a duty as the leader to help him."

"I know they're different, but there's always an uncertainty with people, you never really know who they are." Kasha approached her side, having previously been stood some ways behind her, "That's how you and I became friends in the end, isn't it? Because we learned more about each other. Intimacy can be the make or break of relationships between individuals." Kasha pursed her lips in a smile, as Kiru's brow darkened.

"I just wanna help him... he's got too much going on right now for me to sit here and do nothing, hasn't he? You think I'm gonna stand idly by while his hometown gets set aflame by a city he hates? I can't even begin to imagine how he'd feel if we couldn't help him like we can. I don't want to." Kiru admitted, shaking her head slightly, looking into where the wind came from.

"I see." Kasha muttered briefly, pacing about a bit.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Kiru shot her a look, to which Kasha remained aloof.

"Whatever you want it to mean." Kasha replied coolly, before starting to head back below deck, "I'm off, think about it, yeah?" She recommended, as Kiru bid her a weirdly unwelcome farewell. She huffed, resting her front legs over the edge of the ship, pondering the words of Kasha. She didn't like him that way, and she hated that the thought even dared to play at her mind.

She shook her head, slamming her fist angrily into the deck, wincing as she realised the sound could've woken up those below. She looked over the boat once more, into the glistening sea as it shimmered beneath the great moon.

"I don't want to fall in love again..." She sighed, steadying herself up, and heading to bed.

~

The rumbling began in the morning. 

Immediately, they were all awoken, rising up with a swiftness that would've been unseen had the sound produced been less tumultuous. The clatter of footsteps aboard the deck, the overhead chuntering of strangers above, and just like that, The Rogues were up.

As some of them reached the deck, they were met with a horrific sight.

A boat had boarded them. A much greater vessel at that, too, one that humbled the Admiral. There were henchmen of all different kinds aboard the deck, shouting angrily as the Rogues each hastily grabbed their weapons, yet something was off about all of the loud voices of the vile warriors before them.

They were all Shiny.

Kazekiri leapt out first at them, holding his throwing knives with poise and deftness, looking around cautiously.

"Alright, what's this about then?" He called out, as the chatter of the henchmen refused to cease, "Show me the other captain! We'll see who the smaller ship is then!" His posture remained, turning around to face any Pokemon that inched too close, pointing his edged knife at them.

"Oh, shit..." Monarcha whispered, "It didn't break...?" She hurried to the back of the Rogues, hoping not to be seen. Kiru immediately recognised the situation she found herself and body-blocked Monarcha, shielding her.

Suddenly, the minions all ceased their cries as another Pokemon, presumably their captain, emerged from within the violent shrieks. It was a Jolteon, but not a usual Jolteon. His fur was lime green, his fur sparked with electricity. Kazekiri immediately recognised him, and it seemed the Jolteon recognised him right back.

"You! What do you want with us?" He declared, pointing his knife towards the Jolteon, who responded with a sigh, pulling out his flintlock pistol. Kazekiri, realising that he had no natural protection here, looked a little more panicked, lowering his stance only slightly.

"Simple." He muttered, "Monarcha is with you, no?" He asked, his accent thick, "If it's any consolation, I don't really want to do this." He coughed.

"What're you talking about? Who the hell is Monarcha?" Kasha cut in, standing to the aid of Kazekiri. She knew who Monarcha was, but like hell was she going to just hand her over.

"Don't do that."

"What?" She responded, somewhat perturbed by the Jolteon's coldness.

"Lie." He cut in sharply, "Look, Monarcha belongs to the SG. I don't want to be the one to take her, but it's either this, or she dies and perhaps one of you too, there's no alternatives." He aimed his flintlock at Kasha, who took a couple steps back, "I'm sorry, I really wish this could've been an easier process too."

The Rogues all felt their faces fall as they realised that they'd been caught harbouring someone that they perhaps shouldn't.

"Ay!"

Orochi had stumbled out, with his spear in hand. He immediately confronted the Jolteon, who eyed him with immense caution.

"Yer not taking my feckin' friends! SG or not!" He declared, pointing his spear at the throat of the Jolteon, who merely responded by aiming his flintlock pistol at him.

"This isn't the move you want to make." He apologised, as Orochi spat on the floor before him ungraciously.

"Shooting me won't bring the girl back to you! It'll only make the killing more fun for the rest of 'us." Orochi declared heartily, to which almost all of the Rogues celebrated. Kiru, Myuku and Monarcha all seemed too apprehensive to join in with the call.

"I'm going to give you one last chance. I'm not spilling blood today, but these men will." The Jolteon muttered, "Please... I-I really don't need this right now."

"Nah, you're right, you don't." Maru burst into Orochi's defense, "What you need is a comeuppance!" He cackled, as Orochi cackled, nudging him, "Good one, weren't it?"

"Uh-huh, yer gettin' it now." He smirked.

"You brutes... men, attack." The Jolteon ordered, hurrying back onto his ship as the Shiny Pokemon let out a sonorous cry of warfare, storming forth and beginning the attack.

Immediately, a skirmish broke out. Shoku, Maru and Orochi versus a platoon of Shinies. A swarm came darting in, thundering across the Admiral, as Orochi sprung upwards, sweeping with his spear, staggering a handful of them, as Maru stood by his side, kicking and punching, as he had forgotten his weapon below deck.

Shoku stood near the back, nocking arrows calmly and sending them flying, killing those they struck instantly and with unparalleled precision. Maru and Orochi fought like a duo of acrobats, sending flurries of punches and sharp jabs of spears about the place like true noble gladiators. As soon as two came before them, Maru stunned them with a vicious kick or a strike across the face, leaving Orochi to force them overboard with his spear, or stab them viciously, killing them on the spot.

Kasha and Kazekiri acted as a duo too, fighting their way out of the crowds which only seemed to grow around them. Kazekiri was nimble as always, dodging blows rapidly as he threw his knives effortlessly into whatever meagre opponent swung their blades at him. Kasha stood opposite, using her brute force to barge the weaker peons out of the way, and slicing threateningly with her greatsword to keep them at bay if need be. Even Asuke was able to help fend off a fair few with her ribbons.

Kiru on the other hand, she wasn't faring so well.

The amount of Shiny bloodshed, the sight of watching the peons suffer and fall overboard, it felt traumatic to her, like a brutal gutpunch. The bloodshot eyes of the screaming minions, the relentlessness of her comrades. She knew it was for a good cause, but her heart ached and her mind raced with thoughts.

Her breathing increased as she stumbled back into the captain's wheelhouse, forcing herself away from the combat. She felt cowardly, weak and horrible, as a lump formed in her throat. Her breathing was shaky and unreliable, and her eyes darted around the place, she was panicking.

Kiru, the leader of The Rogues, was vulnerable, and panicking.

Myuku entered the room out of fear of being attacked, as the sound of warfare raged on in the background. Spotting Kiru in her terrified, shaking state, he himself felt nervous, rushing over to her and looking up into her eyes pleadingly.

"W-What's wrong?" He stammered, but Kiru didn't feel in any fit mood to respond. The noise of clattering violence hammered from outside with its angry fists, and Myuku and Kiru found themselves both as vulnerable as each other as Kiru tried frantically to find the words. However, for as hard as she searched, they just didn't come to her.

Myuku continued to look up into the eyes of the Glaceon, hoping for some kind of relief or answer to his question, but there was nothing. Nothing but the sound of violence, violence which she knew that she perpetuated, that she continued.

Instinctively, Myuku hugged Kiru tightly, not knowing what else he could do. The pair shivered in the other's arms as Kiru's own wrapped around the Jolteon's torso, embracing him as her eyes pricked with tears. She looked over his shoulder, barely acknowledging that he was there. Myuku knew at this minute that there was virtually nothing he could do now to help her. All he could do was, like her, sit there and wait for it all to be over. He buried his head into the crook of her neck, trying to get the most out of hugging her as he could, hoping that she'd perhaps reciprocate such emotions.

Kiru, seeming virtually unaffected, began to sob.

"T-They're killing them..." Kiru whispered through her own misery, barely able to think of anything else, "They did nothing wrong... a-and they are dying by my family's hands..."

Myuku didn't know what to say. She was right, to a degree, after all. All he could do was try and hug her that much tighter, whatever effect it had didn't matter, he knew that she needed a moment to breathe and calm herself down, and he tried his best to provide that.

The two stayed as such in the moment of catharsis, which must've felt like years.

~

The Rogues stood victorious.

The fleeing henchmen scurried onto their own boat as the last of the fighters were picked off. Each Rogue had sustained at least one wincing scratch somewhere, as they all rested briefly.

"Well done, lads..." Kasha huffed, rising to her feet first, looking over at the neighbouring ship as it began to depart. Kasha hurled rude gestures at the stragglers as they swiftly left them alone, bobbing in the sea, "You've done a good one today."

"That we have." Cut in Orochi, rising up secondly, and yanking his spear out from the body of a Shiny Drillbur, which he subsequently kicked off of the ship, "God, I'm spent, don't wanna fight like that again until I'm told so in advance."

"Tell me about it." Laughed along Asuke, as she rose up too, helping the other slumped up Rogues with her ribbons, "Who was that guy anyway? What did he want with Monarcha?" She asked, as Kazekiri cleared his throat.

"I met him recently. Overheard him being shouted at because he'd lost someone, presumably Monarcha." Kazekiri explained, as the others turned to listen, "He's probably trying to snatch up Monarcha for someone else, which is probably why he was somewhat reluctant to fight us."

"So, what? Was he part of this whole 'Shadowed Gems' ordeal?" Orochi asked, as Kazekiri begrudgingly nodded.

"If it wasn't obvious, yes. I mean, he did travel with a fleet of Shinies. But I don't know that much about him." He sighed, as a voice sounded from behind them.

"I do."

Monarcha had emerged from below deck, and the others smiled happily at her presence, and more importantly the fact that she was unscathed and remained with them.

"His name is Leuer. He was my scouting partner. Good guy to his core, but... now I guess he's been tasked with hunting me down. I've got no clue how they could've found out where we are, I'm sorry..." She apologised, as Asuke smiled.

"Don't worry yourself too much about it. Plus, we're some of the strongest warriors of Osore. It's gonna take more than a few dozen henchmen with pointy bits of metal to kill us." Asuke replied, as Monarcha bumped ribbons with the other Sylveon.

"Thanks, Asuke." She smiled briefly, "Where's the other two?" She asked, realising the absence of Kiru and Myuku.

"They went in there, I believe." Shoku pointed to the wheelhouse, as Kasha inconspicuously furrowed her brow.

"Right, I think we best leave them." Orochi grunted, "I think we all need a lie down, lord knows we've earned it." He continued, as the others muttered in agreement.

~

"Aaaaaand, done. Try moving it now."

"Can't thank ya enough, Shoky..."

"Don't call me that."

Maru was the last one to get bandaged, as everyone else had had their injuries tended to, but him as, according to Shoku, she worked in alphabetical order of surnames, whatever sense that made to her, he wasn't sure.

"Well how else am I s'posed to give you nicknames? 5 letters don't leave a lot to work with." Maru complained, as Shoku rolled her eyes playfully.

"Four letters isn't any easier, yet Mar works just fine, doesn't it? I still get by." She replied coolly, as Maru grumbled angrily to himself, causing her to chuckle slightly.

"Sho it is then..." He responded, as Shoku shook her head, causing Maru to become somewhat frustrated, but in a more playful way.

"Just call me by my name. I appreciate your attempts at colloquialism, but there's no need. Five letters isn't a lot to work with, is it?" She smirked, wheeling his own words back at him, causing him to cross his arms.

"Bollocks to that..." He grunted, lying down a little, "We need some rest, huh?"

"I'd recommend that." Shoku considered, as Maru bade her farewell.

"G'night Shoky..." He cackled to himself.

Chapter Text

Up and down, up and down, did the boat rock on. It always felt like land was in the distance, or perhaps lurking over the horizon, but the disappointment with it not being so was surprisingly palpable.

"Are we headed to Redemption first?" Myuku asked, as Kiru shook her head.

"No. The map didn't give me an exact date, but it did read that it would occur within the coming fortnight. So we've got a bit of time to explore Itami." Kiru explained, looking out onto the ocean, "Not to mention, Redemption is located on the far west of Itami, and we're docking at its eastern side. We ought to save the effort of the ship and dock in Skammdeggi."

"Skammdeggi, huh? I wonder if I'll feel any more at home." He sighed, as Kiru patted his back softly.

"Regardless, we'll be a bit more safe. Skammdeggi is the smallest of the four capitals, but it's big enough for us to blend in." She smiled reassuringly, as Myuku pursed his lips gently.

"We'll be more safe, hopefully." He nodded, as suddenly, Kazekiri appeared beside them, "K-Kaze? Shouldn't you be... I don't know, manning the wheel?" Myuku asked, as Kazekiri shook his head.

"No, actually. Kasha asked to steer for a bit, look." He pointed up to the captain's deck, and lo and behold, Kasha stood proudly above the wheel, waving enthusiastically to the trio down below.

"Huh, alright then, I trust she knows how...?" He asked, as Kazekiri chuckled.

"I don't know how and I did fine, so unless she lands us in the middle of nowhere, we'll be alright." He shrugged.

"Yep, very comforting..." Myuku shivered a little, as Kazekiri gave him a light nudge.

"Oh, stop panicking, lad! We'll be fine." He grinned toothily, as Myuku composed himself slightly.

"Yeah, alright. I'll trust you to get us there safely." He mumbled, as Kazekiri did a small salute.

"We'll be fine. Anyhow, what're the pair of ya talking about?" He asked, as Kiru stepped forth.

"Well, we're just excited to get back to Myuku's hometown. We're heading to Skammdeggi first, as it'll be easier to walk from East to West, than to sail all around." Kiru informed, as Kazekiri nodded along.

"Mhm. Looking forward to seeing the big place? I know I am, that city has always been elusive to me." He raised an eyebrow, squinting over the horizon, to try and see if he could spot any land.

"I've never been, actually." Myuku replied, surprising Kazekiri a little, "It'll be nice to go around and see it, I think. It kinda does its own thing, I believe." He replied, as Kiru nodded.

"Yeah, supposedly. It's gonna be fun. Think of it like a vacation!" She encouraged, nudging Myuku in the side a little.

"I'm just glad to go elsewhere. Never got to do that when I was young." Kazekiri relaxed his fins gently, his tail swishing behind him, "You'd think the Lyzaki family, rich as they were, could afford holidays! Well, we could, just never went on them..."

"Me neither. I only really went to neighbouring towns sometimes, but we didn't have the money to travel." Myuku reflected, "My dad didn't get paid much for his job, he said his payment was his enjoyment."

"Oh yeah? What did he do?" Kiru asked, quite intrigued.

"Well, he was an explorer. He's from outside of the Archipelago, as was my mother." He remembered, "But I'm from Itami. They moved down there to settle and start a family, my dad had apparently 'earned the greatest reward from his ventures'. He never told me what that was, but I assume he meant my mum."

"How sweet..." Kiru smiled briefly, as her own face fell a little, "Truth be told, my parents were alright. But when my mother died, it all changed." She bit her tongue softly, as if trying to hold back what she wanted to say.

"Ay, you've told us." Kazekiri sighed a little, "Perhaps not Myuku, though."

"Exactly my point. I changed into the woman I am today when my mother died. I had to be the house worker, basically. My dad was too busy with his job, I had to learn to cook and clean and all of that. I built up a bit of muscle during it by doing some working out, wanted to feel like I had a purpose outside of just looking after the house." Kiru chuckled briefly, "My dad was a lot less exuberant than he was, a lot more lonely. He'd spend evenings just sitting there, doing nothing. And sometimes he'd pretend to have conversations with mum, even when she wasn't there. He's still alive and kicking, I'd love to see him on our voyage, he'd love you guys."

"Wow... that's a lot." Myuku admitted, as Kazekiri nodded knowingly, "Are you alright?"

"Oh, absolutely. It was a while ago, and now I'm a whole different woman. I do miss her, but I've learned to live without her." Kiru smiled proudly, "What about you, Kaze? What were your parents like? I don't actually know all that much about them."

"Ugh..." He grunted, "Stuck-up, dismissive snobs, they were. My mum was a real posh prick. Always demanded full courteousness, even in the most informal of circumstances. I liked my dad a little bit more, he seemed to take some pity on me, but he was still at the end of the day a capitalist, Malthusian cunt. Hated the poor for breathing the same air as 'em, they did. Now look, their own son refuses money because of their actions, so look who got the last laugh, eh?" He cheered a little, high-fiving Kiru.

"Atta boy. I'm surprised, you come from such a rich background, yet... you have our politics? How did that come to be?" She asked, as Kazekiri cleared his throat.

"It's a simpler story than you might think. It's all because of a book I once read. They were going to have it incinerated, my parents were, to try and demote the message, but I snagged it right before it was due to be thrown in. My parents assumed it was lost and didn't bother, but I'd stay up at night under candlelight reading it." Kazekiri chuckled.

"What drew you to that book?" Myuku asked, as Kazekiri pondered.

"I don't know... I just wanted to know why it was so frantically hidden away from us, and I guess I know now." Kazekiri shrugged, "Don't know where I'd be if it hadn't been for that book, I guess I owe it a lot, eh?"

"Books are a powerful thing." Myuku mused idly, as Kazekiri nodded.

"So, Itami soon. You boys ready?" Kiru asked, as the other two gave their own varying means of agreement, "Good...

I can't think of a better pair to see it with."

~

"I did it, I did it! Hack, I did it!"

Holloway had burst back into their home with a flourish of energy, like a firework. Hackney, her now partner, was quite alerted by her suddenness, and especially when she immediately almost tackled him into a tight hug.

"You got the job?" He asked, through laboured breaths, given the tightness of her flowery arms around his abdomen, ensnaring him.

"I did! I'm not much of a high ranker just yet, but I will be!" She cheered, as the Zoroark arduously reached his own arms out to hug her back.

"That's my Holly!" He cheered, hugging her back with just as much tightness, and planting a soft, delicate kiss upon her forehead, "I am so... so proud of you, right now." He beamed, a colour in his eyes only reserved for the peak of compassion.

"Thank you, darling..." She replied softly, her voice sweet and flowing like honey, "I say this calls for a celebration, no?" She offered, as Hackney nodded enthusiastically.

"Utmostly so!" He grinned, "What did you have in mind?"

"Well... I was thinking perhaps a little meetup with Tsume and his colleague, Southwark? I haven't met her yet, and I'd love to get acquainted!" Holloway beamed, her excitement bubbling through her with a fiery joyousness, as Hackney chuckled at her almost childlike demeanour.

"By all means!" He smiled.

"And then... afterwards, if you'd like, that is, we can have a little private date? I was thinking of going out to a restaurant together?" Holloway asked, pleading almost like a child begging for a toy, which both Hackney and her new he couldn't deny.

"Oh, go on then... I've been meaning to ask if you'd like another date, to be honest. It feels like it's been a hot minute, I suppose." Hackney smiled drily, "When do you wanna go out for this little hangout session then?" He asked, as Holloway pondered the thought for a moment.

"How does tomorrow night sound?"

And so it was.

Holloway, Hackney, Tsume and Southwark all wandered the streets of Blackfall, heading slowly back to The Poising Thyme. It had been, in Tsume's words, 'a hot minute or two' since they had been there, and they had decided to treat themselves a little. Holloway felt like a million pounds, walking along the streets with the elegance of a ballet dancer. Hackney beside her felt a lot more reserved, not choosing to show himself off as much. Granted, he had combed his mane a little, asking for his girlfriend's approval, to which Holloway responded with a resounding yes.

"So, you're a politician now, eh? Proud of you." Tsume grinned toothily, as the four of them entered the pub and sat down at a booth, "Takes a lot of resolve to go for somethin' like that."

"That it does! I've been wanting this position for a while now, and I couldn't be happier! I'll get paid a lot more, and I'll be able to connect with similar minded people in Blackfall, which is always a bonus." Holloway beamed enthusiastically, as the sound of gentle acoustic music hummed along in the background.

"Yeah, you look amazing tonight as well, might I be amiss to add." Southwark added. She had a similar accent to Holloway, so much so that, had one had their eyes closed, it could've been a struggle to find a difference.

"Thank you, Southwark." Holloway blushed politely. The two got on incredibly well, as luck would have it. Hackney and Tsume also found themselves connecting to quite an extent, "I spent a while on this look, so I'm glad someone can appreciate it."

"Hey, did I not tell you so before we left?" Hackney cut in with a chuckle, as Holloway rubbed the back of her head sheepishly.

"You-- you're my boyfriend! That doesn't count..." She fluffed up the petals on her head once more, "You're supposed to tell me I'm beautiful, otherwise I'd kill ya..." Holloway tittered jokingly, as the table laughed cacophonously.

"Mhm, yeah, alright." Hackney sniffed, turning his nose up snootily, feigning ignorance as he chuckled softly, "Don't let the politics get to your head."

"Silence! No more words from the misery fox." Holloway cut in sharply, preventing Hackney from saying anything via a long, serpentine vine covering his mouth, "Especially to the breadwinner, no less."

"Now that you mention it, Gentille's gonna be a bit less fun with her around, eh?" Tsume raised to Hackney, who sighed a little.

"Yes, yes, we've discussed that." Hackney's bright smile dimmed a little, but he remained vigilant in his enjoyment nevertheless, "It's something I can come to terms with now. I have the cooks and the cleaners still, it's not like I'll be without company... I'll just be without the best company." He cooed, as Tsume rolled his eyes.

"Well, you've got me an' Southwark to pop by in case things get lonely, eh?" Tsume grinned, as Hackney nodded along slowly.

"Mhm, yeah... but it won't be as easy. Still happy for her, nevertheless..."

~

There it was. Skammdeggi.

It was a strange town, with strange architecture to compliment it. No thatchings of Goldshire, no murkiness of Blackfall and no stoniness of Tyrrenal. Rather, there were towers, many towers, like serpents, arching and weaving into the sky. They knotted and bent as if aching, and the birds above had to swerve to dodge their rocky spires, pointing upwards like arrows to the heavens.

The streets themselves were odd for a capital. No cobbled roads, nor footpaths for the little ones and striding streets for the big. Rather, just huge swathes of dirt paths, forming long arches across the streets, all dotted with houses sitting aside one another like well-dressed gentlemen. Like befuddlement formed into physicality. There was an undeniable beauty, but less the kind to make one stop and stare for beauty, but one to provoke thought as to the architectural intent of the whole place.

The Admiral docked nervously into the bays of Skammdeggi, the Rogues all marvelling at the surrealist architecture of the city. The waters were calm and gentle, and the sky overhead was a cool grey. No signification of rain, but none of sunlight either, a perfect equilibrium. The wind whistled softly around them as they stepped off.

"Wow..." Was all that Myuku could say. For a city no greater than a solid half an hour sprint (No difficult task given his species), it was an incredible sight, well and truly. A voice sounded from their side.

"Who are you lot, then?"

It was a Bisharp. His brow furrowed and his gaze steely and cruel, like an interrogation light. His bladed arms folded over his rounded, red chest as he heaved metallic breaths. The golden crest adorning the crown of his head somehow glinted, even without the sun. Kiru approached the Steel Type confidently.

"We are The Rogues of Osore." She stated, rather simply. She often wouldn't have included where they were from, but felt it necessary, "We have some information here that we think those here in Skammdeggi ought to hear." She puffed up her own chest, trying to seem confident in front of the guard before her. The others also seemed willing to back her up, each with their own weapons slung over their back.

"What would that be, eh?" He mused, not entirely convinced.

"We have proof of Blackfall's potential invasion of Itami."

The sentence sent a shiver down the spine of the Bisharp, who shook his head.

"Look, normally I don't fall for this kinda stuff, but we're in tense times, I've got no reason to immediately claim fraudulence. You may go, but don't go blaming me for letting you in if the higher-up group doesn't believe you, OK?" The Bisharp turned his back with a harrumph, trying to sound professional. The group each raised an eyebrow at the oddly believing and trusting nature of the Pokemon before them, but chose not to think about it too much, venturing on into the city.

They each looked over the architecture. It was nothing like they'd ever seen before. The awkward, oddly unnatural shape of the twisted spires and snapping, crackled bends in the tall towers' shape looked as if a stiff breeze ought to send them toppling over in any direction. But no, they held firm.

"So... does anyone know where the Prime Minister's residence actually is?" Kiru asked, which unfortunately prompting a resounding shake of heads from everybody else, causing her to sigh, "I suppose we ought to ask someone. Plus, I could go with a bit more knowledge about the city, this place is wondrous."

The group nodded in collective agreement, entering a city square of sorts. It was a wide, ovular shape, with a raised, perched fountain rising above all the meagre cafes dotting the perimeter. A great jet of water lurched from the fountain like inky fingers reaching up in victory, and there was a placard on it, reading the following:

Skammdeggi, the city that chooses not to go on, but go up. This fountain is dedicated to those who perished at sea for our homeland's sovereignty, your sacrifice is noble, and will be cherished and sung to the heavens forevermore.

"How nice..." Myuku smiled, looking at the sign, and then at the fountain itself, awestruck by its splendour. Kiru began to speak.

"OK, we need info, I say the best way that we extrapolate such is to split up. There's a map over here, look." She called over the other Rogues to gander upon the map on a large, wooden billboard, "OK. Myuku, Monarcha and I will go down the Main Street North. Shoku, Maru and Orochi, you go off down Main Street South, and Kaze, Kasha and Asuke, you go off down the... 'Minnkandi Boulevard', assuming I pronounced that correctly."

Each Rogue did a little nod, staring at the map for a moment or two to get their bearings before heading off down their allocated road, in order to find out everything they ought to know.

~

Main Street North.

It was a long, sloping street. It had none of the long, gangly towers that the city was presumably famous for. Rather, a line of dirt and civilians engaging in both joyous and plaintive conversations, like a cacophony of bright and dark. Myuku, Kiru and Monarcha were among them, like motes of dust amidst the arid sands.

"So, feeling any homelier?" Kiru asked, to which Myuku nodded.

"Yes, actually. There's a warmth here, a puffy air, the kind of which, while not too much like Redemption, steers me from Blackfall. And in my book, that's always a plus, literally speaking too." He chuckled, as Kiru smiled alongside him, "What about you, M-Monarcha?" He asked, attracting the Sylveon's attention.

"Hmph? Ah, nah, not really. If I've ever been to Itami, I don't remember it in the foggiest. It's alien to me, especially whatever the fuck's going on with the architecture, only the gods know how they've accomplished that." Monarcha chuckled, looking back at the imposing, bendy wooden towers that lay behind them.

"That's something I'd quite like to find out myself." Kiru admitted, causing Monarcha to nod along, "Any idea, Mimi?"

"Not really... as I've said, I've never visited Skammdeggi, even if I lived in such close proximity to it. It's quite a marvel, really." He replied dreamily, his eyes lost in the overcast skies and quaint little merchants dotting the street politely.

"Well, here's a more familiar sight." Kiru sighed merrily, spotting a pub just adjacent to them, encouraging the two of them to go inside.

The pub itself, called 'The Three Giants' was quite spacious, and cosy. There were small dots aligning the walls, as if they spelled out something, but the three couldn't be bothered to decipher it. A bartender worked at the desk, an Armarouge, with a furrowed brow, cleaning a glass. His attention was drawn to three entering the bar, watching intently as the approached the counter.

"Ah. Good day." He spoke with his wispy, crackling voice, warm and cosy as an open fire, "Quite odd to be in a pub in the brightness of day, what brings you three here?" He asked, resting his adorned arms on the counter as the three sat down.

"We're new to Skammdeggi. Not really for a holiday or because we're moving here." Kiru explained, as the Armarouge nodded along inquisitively, "We're on an adventure of sorts, but if we told you why you'd probably call us madmen. We do need some information, actually."

The Armarouge merely chuckled.

"Well, I've seen my fair share of drunkards, I doubt that you'd say anything we haven't heard before." He smiled slightly, cleaning his glass once more, before placing it behind the bar and taking out another used receptacle, "Go ahead, what do you need to hear?" 

"There is one thing we need to know, and one thing I'm curious about." Kiru began, leaning forward on her seat, "Firstly, how does Skammdeggi have this outlandish architecture hold firm?"

"Some say Skammdeggi was built by three giants, years ago. Built with such meticulousness that it gives the towers their arches. When those three giants had finished, they left the island and went off, one to each other island in the Archipelago." The Armarouge mused, "Some say that in the centre of the Archipelago's seas, there lies a fourth giant, so vast that he forced the islands apart to create the Archipelago."

"Sounds interesting. Is there, like, actual science behind this or is it a folk tale?" Monarcha chimed in, to which the Armarouge shrugged.

"It's only really a little fairy tale of the creation of the 'City of Magic', as its known. Go anywhere else on Itami and they'd give you different answers." He pondered, "Anyways, what else did you wish to know?"

"Yes, about that." Kiru piped up, "We need to know the location of the PM's residence, would you happen to know?"

"The tallest tower. Toppur Himnaríkis, is its name. It has a red roof, you should find her up there." The Armarouge spoke, "Does that answer your queries?"

"Yes, it does, thanks, sir." Kiru concluded, standing up and encouraging the others to do the same, "This will not go forgotten."

"Pleasure to help tourists!" He waved goodbye, before turning around and returning back to the bar, "Why do they need to see the PM? She's an awfully busy woman..."

~
It had taken about an hour, but the Rogues had reunited back in the square they initially found themselves in.

"I think we've got all the information we need." Kiru stated, to which the others nodded.

"Aye, we found what we were looking for, the tallest tower." Kasha relayed back to her, as Shoku chimed in.

"And don't forget the red roof." She added on, as the Rogues began to look up at the skyline, trying to spot the spire in the sky.

They ventured on through dusky streets, marvelling at the sight of the orangey-pink sun careening over the distant horizon of the flat island,  The towers leapt along the sunbeams like skippers, hatching up the sky and causing them to glow a golden pink. The dirt beneath them dusted away beneath their feet as they wandered through the free streets, the density of the crowds dying down, as shanty stalls dwindled down into dark corners of the infrastructure.

The yellow lights of windows of all sorts of buildings flickered alight, the towers even gaining their own segmented lights, like armour plating to couple with the brilliant sunbeams already coating their wooden reinforcements.

"This island... it's beautiful." Kazekiri smiled, looking out towards the distant horizon, towards the endless beyond. Kasha, who was by his side, nodded.

"Yeah... would've been nice to be raised here, maybe." She pondered, as the Vaporeon at her side nodded along in absolute agreement.

"I should've liked to be, maybe things would've been better." Kiru groveled, adding a new sense of wistfulness to the conversation, "I could wake up to a sight like this each night and never grow bored of it."

"I second that." Shoku agreed, "Was Redemption anything like this at sunset, Myuku?" She asked, but the Jolteon had his head hung low, and looked to be thinking to himself, his eyes zoned away from all but the thoughts in his head, "Myuku?"

"Huh? O-Oh! Sorry, uhm... yeah, sometimes. It didn't have the towers, but it did have the beautiful sunsets, there was a hill I'd sit on when it went down, I hope they've left it bare." He muttered, but he seemed to be in another place completely, his long, red scarf billowing out behind him like a cape.

"We will find a new spot to sit and watch it if not." Kiru reassured, to which Myuku smiled meekly, before it faded again. Kiru frowned, noticing that Myuku seemed disheartened. Her tail brushed against him, causing him to turn towards her. She gave him a sympathetic smile, to which he responded with one of his own.

Inwardly, Myuku was scared, worried, anxious and all that could fall under the umbrella term. His home wasn't safe, and he knew that. Everyone he'd wanted to apologise to, everyone he needed to see once more and to hug could be buried beneath the smoulders if they didn't act quickly. He had so much to do, but not enough time to do it.

His head hurt, god, how it hurt. He needed a hug, to be comforted, but he knew that now was not the time. They had a mission, and the last thing he was going to be was a hindrance, he couldn't bare the thought of losing his home all due to his own lack of action.

"Is that it...?"

Lo and behold, there it was. A tower, endlessly pointed up, to such a point whereby the top was barely visible, yet so much so that its spire was chromatically discernible.

Red, red as blood, as passion, as the ripest fruit one could ever see. 

Chapter Text

The tallest tower, roofed blood red.

There it was, and it was indeed. It held the presence of a king of kings, a titan above titans, a cornerstone of Itami, if not the entire Archipelago.

It rose forever, it seemed, tapering off into the distant clouds up above, inked by the night's chilly breath. The walls were decorated and adorned with banners, flags, all kinds of depictions, murals and mosaics which created an archaic tapestry, billowing around the building's perimeter like the armour of a glistening warrior. There were balconies all about the place, where guards, great hulking brutes, stood with piercing eyes, looking down for who entered.

And needless to say, the ragtag group of hardy Eeveelutions approaching did not bode well for them.

"Halt."

It was the first word spoken by a guard at the tower, a Gallade. He was tall and stalwart, lethargic and purposeful. His eyes were bitter, perhaps with malice or distrust, it couldn't be said. His demand was less loud and abrasive, and more sharp and pointed, like the rearing of a serpent's fang.

He leaned forward, a curious but wary look about him, holding a stance of defence, not of attack.

"What is your business here at such an hour?"

Naturally, Kiru and Kasha strode forth. They didn't quite meet his height, but the Gallade did seem momentarily surprised by their size, given their species.

"We have come to see the Prime Minister." Kiru stated firmly, Kasha nodding along, to which the Gallade squinted.

"You request an audience with Prime Minister Vivienne? That's a tall order, especially given the aforementioned hour." The Gallade noted, looking away briefly, as if he were more unbothered by their present.

"We understand." Kasha cut in, "But we have something really important to show you! We have proof, definitively so, that Osore will attack Itami." The words coming out of her mouth might as well have been enough to floor the Gallade. His eyes widened and his limbs froze in place.

"Really?" He whispered, before coughing once and regaining his previous intonation, "I'm going to have to ask for the evidence." His eyes steeled over once more, as now Myuku nervously shuffled forward, rummaging through his satchel, before pulling out a rolled up sheet of paper.

The Gallade politely took it from the Jolteon's beckoning paws, studying over it with a watchful eye, before his eyes widened.

"Arceus above..."

"Is that proof enough?" Kiru asked, as the Gallade looked over at her.

"It is not my place to say." The Gallade replied sharply, clearing his throat and assuming his icy demeanour once more. Each Rogue assumed a different look of either disappointment or concern as he muttered this.

"What?! Why not?" Kazekiri cut in, his tail curling upwards, as if in a threatening posture. Though he was not intimidated, the sudden piercing eyes of the Gallade drilling through him made him move back reluctantly. The Gallade began to speak to all of the Rogues collectively.

"This will need to be examined by those of greater ranks than me." The Gallade replied coldly, his eyes perusing scathingly across the map, as if he were moments away from scrunching it up in his hands, and scattering the remains on the floor. He kept relatively still, moving naught but his eyes as he looked it over, "That'll take... perhaps a day, or two. May I escort you back to your place of residence?"

Kiru shook her head, keeping a strong paw in front of the evidently agitated Kazekiri, who grumbled like an angered pooch at the revelation.

"That won't be necessary." She nodded slowly, sounding a little ticked off herself, but being much better at hiding it than Kazekiri was, "Back to the Admiral, now!" She called, as the Rogues at the back end of the pack nodded and began to turn.

"Thank you for your assistance." Kasha accoladed the Gallade, as she was nowhere near as frustrated as the others, having expected such a reaction. The Gallade nodded, patting the shoulder of another guard emerging from the tower and letting them know that they'd need to protect the door for a brief moment, as he went to deliver the important map in his clutches.

And so, The Rogues headed back to the Admiral, a little disappointed, but at least happy that their news would be heard by the right ears.

~

The night was cold, bitterly so. The Admiral bobbed up and down on the coastal docks of Skammdeggi. It was a very different city to Blackfall, or at least its docks were. Though the clammy smell of pungent seaweed still wafted around, it was noticeably cleaner smelling, as if they, unlike Osore, hadn't been pumping the sea with waste. It provided a pleasant aroma to sleep in, for a change.

The added ambience of waves embracing the docks themselves provided a lovely white noise for some additional comfort, and yet... he couldn't sleep.

The conditions were near perfect for seabound slumber, and yet, as hard as he tried, Myuku could not fall asleep to save his life.

He wasn't seasick, notably seasick, anyways. Yet his head was wracked with so many thoughts. He was home. Well, not home in an exact sense, but the nearest to home he'd been in years, certainly. He felt as if, with an outstretched limb, he could've grasped and embraced his old family and friends again.

But he knew deep down that they wouldn't do the same.

Myuku was loved, by them notably. But it was a complicated love. It ticked back and forth like a metronome, between a true filial adoration and a snivelling, complacent tolerance, where they knew that they'd win any argument that happened to be started due to the basis of what they'd provided for him. It was love in every sense of the word, but an altered one, one that, though masquerading as true, had cracks of darkness easily visible to a perceptive eye. And Myuku was nothing if not a perceptive eye.

Or was it perceptive as much as it was hyper-analytic? He didn't really know the answer himself. He knew that he was prone to overthinking a lot of things that came his way, be it compliments, insults or just general comments. It was a bad, bad habit of his, and he knew that he had to do something about it eventually, but for now, it had to stay. He had bigger things to focus on than how he felt about things. This wasn't necessarily about him, was it? His train of thought veered off course as footsteps padding his way sounded. He rolled over in his hammock and saw Shoku, a concerned countenance with her long, starry cloak billowing behind her, as it did.

"You really have a habit of radiating negativity, don't you...?" She asked, pitifully, as Myuku lay there, a little ashamed of himself, "It's nothing to be ashamed of."

"S-Stop reading my mind like that..." Myuku protested, to which Shoku sighed.

"I'm not reading your mind. See this thing...?" Shoku gestured elegantly with her paw to the shiny red ruby embedded into her forehead. As Myuku nodded, she elaborated, "It doesn't... read minds, per se. It's a little complex, it more so is able to harness and channel emotions felt by those nearby. And you, my friend, are emitting a strong sense of..." She sniffs the air like a food critic, "Little hints of self-loathing sprinkled in with some... dread?"

Myuku was almost speechless, until Shoku turned around.

"Come with me, let's talk about this on the deck, it's maybe not the smartest idea to talk while everyone is sleeping." She whisper-shouted to him, heading up via a flight of stairs. Myuku slowly stumbled out of bed, following her up to the deck.

The air was cool that night, and the sun was just about to fall, throwing infinite swathes of grapefruit-pink rays across the horizon and through the sky, brimming with warmth. Shoku leaned over the edge of the boat, staring into the water at her own reflection.

"S-Shoku, s-sorry, I..." Myuku began, not quite aware of what he was was supposed to say.

"Don't apologise." Shoku cut in, "Sorry, did that sound rude? Have a look over the edge with me, into the water."

Myuku did just that, peering his face over into the water. He hadn't realised, but it was the first time he'd seen himself in a long time. His facial features, while not drastically changed, had noticeably gained more sharpness to them, and a slight frown was etched onto his brow, not one of intimidation but rather apprehension.

"That's not you, you know." Shoku replied, not turning to face him, and looking at her own rosy face in the water, "What you see is not you. That frown on your face, its not you, its a result of you seeing what you've become, its not telling of you at all."

"I'm not who I was from many points of my life." Myuku replied idly, sitting down, prompting Shoku to sit beside him.

"No, you are not. You are a different man from when you left Itami. Dare I say you're a different man from who you are when you lived in Blackfall. You never tend to see much progress in yourself, do you?" She asks, almost accusingly. Myuku looks up at her for a brief moment, unsure of how to respond, "Well?"

"No, I guess I don't."

"Why do you think that is?"

Myuku pursed his lips slightly, he had to admit, he wasn't too sure himself. He had no reason to be so doubtful, except for his family... but, he couldn't attribute it all to them, could he...?

"I want to say my family, but I know that it's not the only cause of this. It can't be, can it?" Myuku asked, turning to Shoku once more. Shoku turned back to him, and a brief silence ensued. It wasn't awkward, but had it dragged on any longer than it was welcomed, there would've been some sheepish glances exchanged.

"You tell me." She replied simply, and Myuku looked down, a little unsure, "We've discussed your family already. Do you... want to go over it again? I'm more than happy if you need to talk about it again, that's what I'm here for." She smiled softly, as Myuku shook his head politely, turning out to the sea.

"No."

"Awfully quick of you to say. What else is there that troubles you?" She asked.

"I don't know if I feel ready to admit it to myself." Myuku pursed his lips once more, as Shoku had a little secretive peer into his thoughts. Normally she'd go against such actions, but she needed to know what he had meant by that.

"Would you rather not discuss it, or not discuss it with me?" Shoku replied, as if she knew. Myuku looked a little ashamed, a little angry, a little of a lot of things right now. She was right, he would've maybe rather talked with Kiru about it instead. It would've been a little easier, not that Shoku was an untalkable confidant. He couldn't explain it.

"You read my mind again, didn't you?" He mumbled, not turning his head to her, to which she nodded.

"You don't give me much choice with these counselling sessions, I'm afraid. It was a surface level pry, rest assured." Shoku smiled, but it was a weak one. She was not the one for the counselling sessions, either. Her own purpose as a medic was passed on, by him anyways, "Would you like me to get Kiru? I'm sure she'd like to see you."

"That'd be nice, but... Shoku?" He asked slowly, turning to her, his already meek voice crumbling slightly.

"Hm?"

"Thank you. I don't want to come across as if you're unnecessary to me. Far from it." He smiled warmly, sincerely, earnestly. Shoku reciprocated his warm smile, before she began to head back down.

"Kiru will help, she always does." She reassured with her head turned from him as she descended back down into the decks. Myuku stood looking over the edge of the Admiral and into the inky waters, plunged into darkness as Shoku left. The sea glistened with pearly shimmers of moonlight, an ideal view for anyone in need of the moon's external embrace. The wispy clouds dissipated upon the watchful, silvery eye of the moon. It blinked with unmistakeable sharpness as a cloud hovered by.

It was comforting silence.

He stuck a paw over the edge.

Home had never felt so close, yet so far away all in one. Like he could both hold a hand out for help and only feel the icy ignorance of a perpetual cold shoulder all in one. There was an irony to it, that coiled around his conscious like a serpent, restricting positivity and negativity into a cloud of overthinking by force.

What was that lump in his throat, and why wouldn't it go away? It clenched at his windpipe, as if trying to choke him out, and he certainly felt a little woozy, but that could've been fatigue. Arceus, his mind was clouded with so many 'could've' and 'perhaps' thoughts that it blinded him in insidious uncertainty. When he reached Redemption, if he did in time, what would he see? Would it even be the same town? Would his family still be there? Would they have moved on long since his absence? And if so, would they even recognise the man he'd come to be?

He'd loved them, and he knew that deep down, they loved him all the same, but was he really the boy they'd cherished anymore? What was he but a hypothetical Ship of Theseus? He had had so many experiences over the past few years, he couldn't have been the same boy that left Redemption back then. Blackfall, Gentille, Hackney and Holloway, and that was only the first month. His job, that had tore him down, Tsume, who built him right back up. And that goes without mentioning the Rogues, arguably the biggest thing that had ever happened to him, and realistically, they were now here because of him.

The point that he was trying to make to himself is that he was no longer the boy he was when he left. He had the memories of his past self, but that young Jolteon did not know what he'd become, he didn't know what he was doing, and look at how he had changed.

Before he had any more time to think about things, a groggy, but alert as ever Kiru lumbered up the flight of stairs. Her eyes was somewhat baggy, but she did her best to force them open, shaking her head and tassels, slowly wrapping her bandana around her neck and tying it, with some slack. She looked sharp as ever, unmistakeably so, as her face was basked in delicate moonlight.

Myuku was not always sure of his emotions, but she was undeniably a sight for sore eyes. 

She smiled warmly at him, belying her Ice Type nature. With a noticeable softness in motion, she approached his side, sitting beside him, a little closer than Shoku did, all the while not exchanging any dialogue with him, and yet, she said every word that he needed to hear.

"One of those nights, is it?" She asked in a soft whisper, turning her face down towards him, her thick accent purveying her already somewhat raspy voice.

"You could say that..." He mumbled back simply, to which she made an onomatopoeia of pity, placing her paw gently on his back and giving it a gentle pat.

"Are you not happy to be home?" She asked slowly, giving him time to interpret the question as he may. Myuku's ears folded down slightly and he sighed unknowingly.

"I'm just... a little worried about my family. About what they'll think when they see me." Myuku pondered, barely even thinking about the words he was saying, what effect was this woman having on him? And why did he not mind it at all?

"If they see you the way I see you, they'll be overjoyed." She smiled gently, rubbing his back softly with her paw, trying to console him. Myuku couldn't deny that it was indeed a very comforting sensation.

"They don't know me how you know me." Myuku whispered cryptically, to which Kiru shook her head.

"No, you're right, they don't... but, regardless of who you were then compared to now, you're still an amazing individual to be around." Kiru smiled gently, to which Myuku allowed a tenacious simper to wander onto his lips, "It's scary, I know. If I were in your situation, this'd be just as difficult for me, as well. You're being brave about this, braver than you might give yourself credit for."

"You think so...?" Was all he could really reply with. Flattery was something that, though he was not at all unfamiliar with, made his heart do somersaults each time he felt it. It helped him go on, more so than many others, who might've exclusively had gotten self-gratification.

"Of course I think that, silly." Kiru playfully replied, quite out of character for her, as she gave him a little nudge with her side, keeping an arm slung over his side, which travelled up to his shoulder, draping over it comfortably, like it belonged there, "This is a lot for anyone, and I'm glad you're not only handling it well, but feel safe enough with me to be vulnerable about this sort of thing."

"O-Of course..." He mumbled back, "I didn't see myself doing something like this, but I'm both happy and nervous. You think we'll be anything major after this?" He asked, "I'd like to... to maybe finish that book I'm working on. That'd be nice..."

Kiru noticed Myuku trying to change the subject, and, for once, happy to indulge, she listened in curiously.

"Oh yeah? What is it gonna be about?" She asked, fluttering her eyelashes softly and leaning into him closer.

"I-I don't know quite yet... maybe about this journey, or just my time with The Rogues in general." Myuku replied, stumbling over his words at the sight of her proximity to him, which she found admittedly endearing.

"That'd be nice. A novel all about us? Be nice and exaggerate me a little, OK?" She joked, patting his back.

"S-So, exaggerate your coldness, you mean?" Myuku retorted back, something he only did with close friends. It felt fun to joke around with Kiru, who chuckled in response, nudging him playfully.

"Oi! Heh, maybe, if it makes for good story writing, then go ahead. Just... make me likeable?" She asked, leaning down to him with an impish grin on her face, as Myuku found his face warm slightly.

"Any way I'd write you, you'd be likeable in all of them by merit of it being you." He complimented back, causing her to smile warmly and earnestly.

"You're too nice for your own good, sometimes." She tittered, leaning back and looking up at the moon, her sharp face once more being pooled in moonlight, "But don't stop, makes me feel queenly."

"As befits your status as our leader, I suppose." Myuku added on, to which Kiru grinned.

"I've been meaning to change that whole 'Leader of The Rogues' moniker, recently. I've not told anyone else." Kiru looked onward into the sea.

"Why so? You certainly fall under all the qualifications of a good leader." Myuku smiled, almost treading the territory of excessive obsequiousness, which he'd often steer well clear from, but not here, he'd guessed.

"Well... I'm no more of a leader than Kasha, or even Kaze. We're all just as much able to take the helm as each other. I'm really only a leader because I was the first and the biggest. I don't know..."

"I'd keep it if I were you." Myuku reassured, causing Kiru's ears to perk up.

"What makes you say that, hm?" Kiru asked, to which Myuku found another rosy blush on his face. She was good at that, wasn't she?

"I just feel as if... oh, I don't know... it sounds badass. Plus, few other phrases I'd more commonly associate with you. You're a leader, you speak for all of us... and... y-you're just super cool..." He stammered, knowing that he was teetering between incredibly kind and virtuous and the world's biggest suck-up. She, in his mind, deserved it all though. Why was he like this, tonight of all nights?

"I'm humbled." Was her simple reply. Kiru's face turned towards him, one half cloaked in shadow and the other painted by the moon itself, "Super cool... sometimes you just need to be called that, don't you?" She asked rhetorically, knowing that Myuku would likely respond anyways.

"I-I think it's necessary, anyways..." He smiled awkwardly. Kiru scoffed slightly, turning her face back into the town, looking at the civilians.

"Come... let's go for a walk through Skammdeggi for a bit. We've got some time to kill." She requested politely, striding off of the boat and onto the docks.

"Y-Yes, yes!" Myuku stammered, following after her. Even as a Jolteon, Kiru felt comically difficult to keep pace with for him, each stride of hers was purposeful and collected, as if she knew everything that she was doing and exuded an enviable confidence.

And he admired everything about it.

~

Skammdeggi adopted a new, nightly cloak. It was unlike anything Kiru had seen.

Tyrrenal blacked out as it went dark, and yet she could've sworn that she'd heard noises outside, scratchings on the door and the dragging sound of nails across stone on the street. It was a scary city to be unsafe in, and if they were going to visit the entire Archipelago, she had to admit, it was one of the most dreaded parts of her journey.

Blackfall had its magistrates, of course. They felt less prevalent in more recent memories, but they were there nonetheless. They'd skulk the streets with their pale, luminous lanterns. Kiru was confident she could fuck one up in a fight, but doing so would only attract more magistrates, and she didn't want that, not at all.

Skammdeggi... it was soft. The gentle buzz of lights and socialising hummed along pleasantly beside them like a backing track as Kiru and Myuku wandered through the streets. The market stalls remind open, yet it was in a weirdly modest way, no flashy lights, no screaming salesmen, just honest, torch-lit stalls with good, thoughtful vendors at each stand, each with a gentle disposition, like one of a perfectly heated sauna.

"It's a nice night in a city like this..." Kiru turned to Myuku as they walked together, garnering some looks, notably from how imposing Kiru was.

"Yeah... feels so warm, like... I feel safer here than I ever did in Blackfall, even in my inn." Myuku chuckled softly.

"That makes two of us, then. Tyrrenal is not a particularly friendly city." Kiru muttered ominously, prompting Myuku's ears to perk up. They always did that when he was curious, Kiru observed. It was cute to her.

"Are we going to visit Tyrrenal at any point?" Myuku asked, his face curious and his eyes wide and blinking, like that of a small mouse. Kiru pondered on the thought for a brief moment, "I-I'd understand if you h-harbour some bad memories there and would rather not r-return--" His voice was silenced by Kiru's paw over his mouth.

"If we're gonna save the Archipelago from Osore's influence, that includes Tyrrenal... so yes, we'll likely make a few stops there..." Kiru huffed. Myuku paused briefly, looking up into her eyes.

"I-It's hard for you to return too, isn't it...?" Myuku asked out of the blue, which caused Kiru's breath to catch in her throat. She looked over at him, stopping her walking briefly. Myuku came to a halt too, and they stood out of the middle of the road.

"Yes." She replied simply, trying to compose herself. She was the strong one out of the two, she was supposed to be the strong one. She was the strong one, "But not for the same reason you are..."

"Am I OK to pry further?" Myuku asked cautiously, his body twitching nervously. Kiru had never been this open to him, and he didn't entirely know what to do. Kiru noticed this and nodded.

"You know well that I'm ashamed of who I was in Tyrrenal, Mimi..." She whispered softly, using her nickname for him. Well... it wasn't hers per se, but it felt like hers, and deep down, she wanted it to be hers "I was disgusting... I hated for the sake of hatred. I spread negativity to feed myself and seldom thought of... thought of how it would affect everyone else."

Kiru took a deep breath, steeling her nerves. She had to be strong, strong for him. He needed strength, she would provide it, that was how this worked...

"Can I truly mend my past, Myuku...?"

Myuku looked up at her, a little unsure what to say. He knew that he had a job to do for her this time, to help her.

"I don't think there's such a thing as mending your past... there's only coming to terms with it and brightening your future." He replied slowly, treading over every word with all the care of a practised surgeon. Kiru turned to him briefly. She felt tears want to come out.

"But what about all those I hurt...? Should I not brighten their futures too...? And what if they aren't bright because of me..." Kiru, for the first time, stammered. Myuku saw how she needed the consolidation that he could provide right now, how she needed that someone... and he had to be that someone, even if he wasn't entirely ready yet.

"I'm sure their futures are already bright. You have changed, truly. And if they saw you today, they wouldn't see the same girl they saw in Tyrrenal." Myuku reassured her, moving ever closer to her. Kiru would've shoved almost anyone else away, but not him. She couldn't do that to him.

"But... I see the same girl. I see the same girl that I was... and I fucking hate her. I hate her with everything, I hate the way she walks, the way she talks, the way she hurts others... I hate her." Kiru spat angrily. Myuku saw her getting riled up and felt a sliver of nervousness, but he knew that he had to push through it.

"But you aren't her!" Myuku pleaded desperately, looking up into Kiru's eyes. She glared down at Myuku, looking deep into him, before letting out a decompressing exhale and pulling him into a tight hug.

The hug was nice, soft, gentle, sweet, just about anything he could think of. And it was all he could do. Kiru took a couple deep breaths as she held him near, forcing back tears that dared to peer out of her eyes. She rested her chin atop his head, a testament to their contrast in size, and took in another long, deep, shivery breath.

"Mimi, I... I'm sorry you had to see me like this..." Kiru apologised, her hand rubbing the back of Myuku's head. Myuku himself, pressed into the crook of her neck, felt her bodily warmth seep into him oozingly. There was a warmth to her catharsis, one that he found himself overly fond of. He held her close, as she did to him.

"Don't apologise." He whispered in equally deep breaths, "This side of you... i-it truly is..." Myuku steeled his nerves, he was going to say something risky. He could feel the compliment on the tip of his tongue, and yet it threatened to retreat back into his head. He couldn't allow such unsung lavishings to not meet her ears, "...truly is beautiful." He finally mumbled, barely loud enough for Kiru to hear.

Yet she heard it all the same. Her heart froze and thawed in an instant; it felt as if it were being recalibrated towards him. She embraced him ever tighter, a slight smile teasing the corners of her mouth. It was undoubtedly the closest the two had ever been, but she didn't feel all that opposed to it. It was nice... weirdly nice.

"B-Beautiful...?" She stammered back, pulling back briefly to look into his eyes. They glittered with radiant blueness, like sapphires in a tranquil lake. He was a special young Jolteon, wasn't he? God, she did have a type, Asuke was right, and she hated that she was, but it was undeniable. Kiru had a thing for Jolteons.

"Mhm!" Myuku replied, a little more confident in himself now, seeing that Kiru had evidently taken the compliment with the utmost politeness. Parts of him still felt apprehension, and they screamed at him to halt the intimacy and proximity between the two, but he truly couldn't find any willingness elsewhere within him, "I like being more... p-personal with you. I want our trust in intimacy to be mutual..."

Kiru beamed into the hug, laughing and squeezing the Jolteon a lot tighter. The embrace between the two felt right, incredibly right. They'd only known each other for a few months now, there was plenty more to know about him, she knew. But she'd be wrong if she didn't admit to herself that she felt an immense sense of protectiveness over him. Like an older sibling, or a mentor, in a way. She couldn't put it in simpler words than that.

"I'm so happy... so happy that you can harbour such trust in me." She whispered gently into his ear, making him blush a little. She snickered as his face grew rosy pink, "But seriously... jokes aside, I want that too. I want you to rely on me as much as I would do the same to you, if not more so."

Myuku shook away his blush and smiled warmly at Kiru, the smile being, as ever, reciprocated.

"I rely on you, Kiru... as a leader, as someone I can talk to, as my friend..." Myuku smiled, finally breaking their long-held embrace, albeit with heaps of reluctance. The two stood opposite each other, looking wistfully into the other's eyes.

"Everything's gonna be OK, Mimi... we're gonna get there safe and sound, and we'll fix everything..." Kiru reassured him, moving in closer and lightly brushing her nose against his forehead, like an animal would. Myuku blushed once more as Kiru leaned back, snickering, "Oh, look at you... come, let's get some rest for tomorrow." She smiled, placing a comforting paw on his shoulder. Myuku nodded bashfully, following behind her as they made their way out of the corner of the street and heading back down to the docks.

Arceus above, Myuku thought, he might feel stronger for her than he'd ever considered.

Chapter Text

It'd been too long since The Rogues partook in what was, by far, one of their greatest binding hobbies.

Yes, what locked many of them in liquid brotherhoods, and what separated its warriors from its scholars. The singular event that made memories, funny stories, and so much more. Of course, it was...

Drinking.

Yes, the Admiral was fitted with a small bar in its cabin. All of the drinks were stacked in such a way that heavy turbulence to the ship's hull or keel would not cause them to fall out or shatter. 

Orochi and Maru strode up onto the deck, followed by Kazekiri. The trio each had a drink in one paw, which they clinked together merrily, laughing and bantering all the while.

"Mmph!" Maru called mid-drink, cultivating the attention of the other two, "A-And then what, eh? How was it?"

Orochi grinned, laughing with a pink, inebriated blush on his drooling face, "Tell you what, the best shite I've ever had." He guffawed, as Kazekiri and Maru erupted into fits of boyish giggles, "Felt like I'd pissed the wrong way, it was so painless."

"You're fuckin' foul, mate." Kazekiri laughed, giving Orochi a playful punch in the shoulder, "So, never gonna eat Tamato Berry Curry again, eh?"

"Yer feckin' right, lad. I'll take the basic, mild options any day now." He laughed, as Maru joined back in.

"I didn't need to hear about any of that, ya filthy bastard." He jeered back, giving Orochi a well-deserved dig in his other shoulder, causing the drunken Leafeon to roll his eyes.

The laughter between the three began to slowly settle down as they sat back aboard the deck, taking delightful slugs of their own drinks.

"Mm! So, Itami, what're you thinkin' boys?" Kazekiri asked, trying to steer the conversation away from the admittedly taboo subject Orochi had raised previously. Maru rested his drink down for a brief moment.

"Well, it's unlike anything I've seen on Osore." He replied, looking up at the sky with a slight wobble to his neck. Orochi grinned at the slight stupor that overcame his comrade as he chipped in himself.

"I second that, I like this city, 's calm and stuff, there's a lot less black I've noticed." Orochi muttered, leaning over the railing on the deck and looking out onto the graceful, salty, wooden docks the city had stuck out boisterously, as if they were brandished weapons, "Water's nice and clean, few trees growin', seems pretty sweet here."

"I guess that'll be because... y'know, the city's relatively unaffected by the industrialization of the other islands, 'specially Osore." Kazekiri replied, causing Orochi to groan.

"I swear, fishdog, if you go on another rant about your politics, I will poke that forked tail o' yours into both yer eyes!" Orochi grinned jokingly, "I agree wit' yer politics, yes, but I wanna enjoy my holiday."

"This 'ent a fucking holiday!" Maru retorted back, giving Orochi a sharp punch with his fist, "We're here for political reasons, lettuce! Y'know, the whole 'Osore attacking Itami' ordeal! Did you forget that??"

"Look, I don't wanna think about that, fecker..." Orochi grunted, rubbing the spot where Maru had punched him with one of his vines, "I know we're gonna have to, since... let's face it, we're gonna be in the fight for Redemption, but let me just enjoy this brief peace whilst it lasts. I predict that when this first attack happens, all hell's gonna break loose."

"Elaborate."

"Is it not obvious to ya? I'd say it's gonna cause an uproar, all kinds of things are gonna go off at once. Kikin's gonna react, dread to think what Kurushimu's gonna do. Itami itself is gonna either successfully fight it off or be completely annexed, no in between." Orochi muttered bitterly, taking another huge swig of his drink before continuing, "There's gonna be war, people. If this whole thing is about to go down, there's gonna be war..."

"War?" Kazekiri asked, "I mean... worst case scenario. You're being awful pessimistic."

"That's what he's like when he drinks, miserable cunt." Maru sighed, as Kazekiri nodded.

"Yeah, true, true." He replied.

"War is brewing if this all goes wrong." Orochi simply muttered, "It will burn up the world."

~

Monarcha and Myuku were sat underneath the ship's deck, talking idly amongst each other. The wood creaked amicably and the distant, salty aroma of the sea wafted gently through the galleon, giving a very natural and earthy atmosphere.

"Y'know... I'm glad I left the SG, it's a lot calmer here, isn't it?" Monarcha mumbled, taking a sip from her drink. Myuku wasn't entirely sure what it was, but it was orange and bubbly, so he'd assumed it to be beer.

"I'd assume it was hectic there. I-I mean, I have a lot of respect for their values, but... their methods sound disorganized. How'd y-you even sign up?" Myuku asked, causing Monarcha to sit back briefly, pondering the question, but less about what the answer was, but rather how to word it.

"Well... it went a bit like this."

. . .

Monarcha Majewski,

I hope this letter finds you in a good circumstance. Tell me all about your life! It feels like an age since we talked. Things are different, I'm aware, what with all the new regulations and such, and how we can't be in the same station. That doesn't mean that I think any less of you as an individual! You are my friend, first and foremost, and the colour of your fur could never change how valid of an individual you are.

I'm currently working in the center of Blackfall. They're not really the best working conditions, but I make do with them alright. If you want to see me, pop by on any weekday from 1pm to 1:30 (that's my break!). It'd be lovely to see what kind of blossoming Pokemon you've become, and I speak on behalf of everyone when I say that we would love to see you!

Yours Sincerely, S...

The paper of the letter right before the name of the sender had been torn off crudely, for what reason Monarcha didn't know, but she knew who it must've been from regardless. She smiled at the letter, taking it indoors and placing it in a small draw underneath her desk. Monarcha stared out of the window. The town she grew up in was in its industrialization phase, spurred on by Blackfall nearby, and the blackened limbs of the City of Misery were clear as day whilst they attempted to insidiously grasp the nearby towns. 

She left the complex slowly, turning to look at the sign atop the building, sighing slowly. It was, as it would ever be...

The 'West Osorian Shiny House.'

These damned Shiny Houses, they were an insult to her. She couldn't live normally, couldn't purchase any other property. She shook her head insultingly, feeling her eyes sharpen a little at the sight. She wasn't anything but a burden to this town, nothing but something that needed its own house, its own place to fester where it could be far away. The Shiny House itself was quite far away from most other residential areas, located a two or so minute walk from any other house. 

She sighed, hanging her head low and walking into the town once more, looking about at the stands, she could feel eyes, eyes from house windows, from stalls. They were judging her, they were scared, they were confused. Those eyes, they looked, and they didn't blink, as if she would go into a frenzy if given the opportunity.

Children hugged their mothers tighter, couples squeezed each other's hands a little tighter, the richer of those walking by would clutch their purse or wallet a little tighter. It felt awful, knowing that she stirred so much hatred, and distrust, and vitriol. There was an air of uncertainty that hung around her, like an ugly cloud, but she saw it differently to everyone else. They saw it as a sign, a sign to avoid her, but she saw it more as a sign of active self-loathing, as if it were only there to make her own day worse. 

Her eyes stuck to the ground, nervous to see the sky as she walked. It wasn't every day that she'd have these quaint walks, well, they would be quaint if...

If she weren't a miscolour, a dirty miscolour. A word she'd heard so many times, she didn't care to correct or inform on its offensiveness, everyone knew, but it didn't seem that anyone paid any mind. She was a proud miscolour, dammit! Proud to be different, proud to self-represent, proud to hold her identity as something different, and how nice it'd be if everyone could do that, she'd thought. But these Pokemon didn't deserve her idea of kindness, her idea of equality, because then they'd complain, they'd demand their rights back, and then it'd all plunge into greater division.

It was, in her mind, the common and reoccurring nature of the individual, fueled by any slight imbalance, preferably in their favour. Monarcha Majewski wasn't always a political one, but damn, the world she lived in certainly spurred her on to be. She was more than a vessel of unjustness, surely? More than a punching bag for those who happened to be more 'normal'. She'd tell herself that day by day, but the more it happened, and the less it was reassured by those who were normal, the more it felt fictitious...

She was a weapon of politics, an acolyte of a cruel and scornful agenda, subservient to customs she was ethically opposed to, all because she had been too disenfranchised to do anything about it. Good!

Good, she thought, to be such a catalyst, to be the representation of their failure, so that when their cast-iron eyes finally melted under her presence, they could see the horrid wretch that they'd let fester, all because the idea of inclusivity was considered too progressive. If she was a statement of Pokemon and their shortcomings, she was sure to let the whole fucking world know.

She was Monarcha Majewski, a headstrong woman, regardless of her colour scheme. Miscolour or not, she was a dutiful, noble, honourable, polite, respectful woman. And no stripping of amenities and commodities could convince her of the adverse. If politics were a warrior, she would happily be its weapon.

And so, back into the Shiny House she went.

A little shanty house, with a common seating lodge, full of starved, shaking Shinies, their ribs poking through their meatless torsos, as if pleading for a more adequate vessel to occupy, and a cold, shivering look in their pupils, void of any colour but a grey in many. Monarcha sat down at a table, looking over to where a new occupant was thrown in but a few moments later.

A silence preceded by a gasp ensued as a cloaked, canine Pokemon was tossed in there, the rags in their shawl covering their body in its inky, viral blackness. All eyes remained on the discarded Pokemon, as suddenly, a pink, long, forked tail, aligned with shimmering, purple scales swished its way from out of the folds of the cloak. 

The figure rose to their feet, coughing and spluttering as they rubbed their eyes, their whimpers and groans of anguish sounding overtly feminine. She hammered her chest, as if to get her heart pumping once more. Monarcha stared down at the figure who had arisen in this new, cold, unwelcome environment.

A Shiny Vaporeon.

As she rose, her fins drooped, and though the eyes all began to drift away from the new occupant, she still felt awkward and intrusive. Monarcha kept her gaze fixated on the Vaporeon, which caught her attention, especially as another Eeveelution. Hobbling over on three strong legs and a limping hind left, she slowly sat herself down beside Monarcha, sighing and gasping for air. Monarcha eyed her with confusion, before passing her a tankard of water.

"Here, it'll fix you up briefly." She offered bluntly, as the Vaporeon took the tankard in a shaky paw, guzzling it with frightening gusto.

"Thanks... thanks a million." She sighed, plopping her head down onto the table for a brief moment before looking up and continuing, "I-I don't know what happened I just... where am I?"

"You're in a town called Avonport, little industrial town right outside of Blackfall." Monarcha returned glumly, as the Vaporeon shook her head to keep herself conscious.

"Fuckin... Blackfall. Right, OK. And now I'm... at the Shiny House?" She asked as Monarcha nodded, "Shit, I've been caught again. Look, I've got something going on that I... and some Shiny Eeveelutions are a part of. It's a big deal."

"Do go on." Monarcha raised her eyebrows, leaning in and raising an inquisitive eyebrow. The Vaporeon cleared her throat, turning her head to look at her own undulating, pink, fishy tail.

"Oh I mustn't discuss it here, not in the open." She whispered frightfully, as Monarcha stood from the table, offering her newfound companion an arm, "It's more than we can be ready for."

"I'd like to validate that claim, I must say, I'm no stranger to your services, I'm sure." She muttered, heading up a narrow flight of shoddy wooden steps to a public room full of beds. Though it was vacant for the time being, and the beds were tats and rags, it would've otherwise been used to house all of the Shinies during the Osorian nights, "Tell me more."

"Right... have you ever heard of a little... group, as it were, known as...

The Shadowed Gems...?"

. . .

"So... you're a victim of radicalization?" Myuku asked, giving Monarcha a moment to breathe and process what she'd just said.

"Yeah, but not by their hands. I was radicalized enough already. Still am. I've got good reason to." Monarcha looked at the Jolteon, an almost defensive tint in her eyes, which unnerved Myuku a little, "Do you think I'm being unreasonable?"

"No, no." Myuku clarified, with a quick shake of his head, and a raising of his paws in mock surrender, "I'd say... I am too. We're all radicals. For different reasons."

"What's your story, then?" Monarcha asked, leaning forward and resting her chin in her paw.

"I'm a political writer. I believe that Osore threatens the Archipelago's safety with its economics, citizenship and harmful elitist ideals." Myuku replied, puffing himself up a bit in an attempt to feign self confidence, which Monarcha found endearing.

"Do you support the idea of shiny liberation?" Monarcha asked with a large dollop of invasiveness, given how passionate she was on the subject. Myuku nodded.

"I do. We all do."

"I... I want to be free." Monarcha whispered.

"So do I." Myuku replied, "D-Do you think we have a different idea of freedom?"

"Everyone does. My idea of freedom is not to be persecuted. To coexist with non shinies in a place free of judgement. But that goes far beyond my lifetime, I imagine."

"Not with what I believe we're capable of." Came a voice from beside the two. Shoku approached the duo, her lily tucked behind her ear looking notably resplendent that day.

"Alright, Miss Positivity." Monarcha chuckled, pulling a seat for her.

"I've heard so many nicknames for me now, it's comical." Shoku tittered, taking a seat, "But I'm being genuine, I think we can fix the image of Shinies for the better."

"SG aren't doing us any favours..." Monarcha huffed. Shoku looked a little confused.

"I thought they operated in secret? Are the populous aware of them?" She asked, to which Monarcha took a small swig of a drink before replying.

"Well, not in Kikin, apparently. They're aware of some of the minor branches in Goldshire, but... I don't think that they think of us as any more than a gaggle of hooligans. They're a bit more than that, as we know." Monarcha mused.

"Should we not bring it to the attention of those in higher standing?" Shoku asked.

"I think we all know better than to trust the rich man." Myuku muttered, sounding uncharacteristically angry.

"Too right."

"Do we aim to destroy or alter the ways of the SG?" Shoku asked again, seemingly quite curious.

"That's a good question."

~

"We're not doing it anymore."

"Kiki, this is ridiculous! I know that you've not had the easiest past with them, but... now they're poised with knives at our throats!" Kasha retorted back, Kiru clenched her teeth, huffing angrily.

"You want to kill the brainwashed, the disenfranchised? We're killing innocents, Kasha!" She snapped, slamming her fist on the table. Most would've been put off, but Kasha had grown accustomed to her outbursts.

"If we don't kill them first, then we'll be killed ourselves! They're hardly innocents." She snapped back, a brief silence befalling the duo. Kiru huffed angrily, pacing about the wheelhouse, a stern frown painted on her cyan muzzle as she bit the inside of her cheeks in thought. Her mind was a maelstrom, a raging torrent, threatening to let loose on her own best friend.

"Why do you think they're killing us? Because we hurt them, Kasha. We have done horrible things, I have done horrible things! I... I can't hurt them anymore, not without it all flooding back to me. I'll be no better than the bigot I grew up as." She huffed, turning away from her friend and staring at the wall. She wasn't emotional, per se, as Kasha had come to realize. She was volatile, and irritable, and most would've known better to not light a match near the bomb, but Kasha wasn't scared of her anymore.

"You are leaps and bounds better than your past, Kiki... Arceus above, you just... don't take it in, do you?" She replied, sounding quite frustrated herself.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Kiru snapped back harshly, wheeling around with a nasty look in her eyes, before it petered out swiftly, "Kasha, I... I just... shit! Ugh, this is fucking stupid." She cursed wildly.

"This is a complex issue, I know."

"You think I wanted to be out there? Fighting those Shinies a few days back now? Killing them in their tens?? I hid, like I had any other fucking choice..." She huffed, driving another fist into the table with such intensity, steam may as well have blown out of her ears.

"It's hard to take politics out of situations like this, I understand that--" Kasha began, before Kiru cut her off.

"Oh really? You fucking think?! What do you think our basis is? What is this whole exodus about?! It's all politics, even if we don't want it to be. We're vessels of politics, whether we want it to be or not..." Kiru muttered through clenched teeth.

Kasha was going to open her mouth, but it shut before she could get any words out. It stung to see her friend like this, but this catharsis was absolutely necessary.

"Innocents are being slaughtered for their freedom to co-exist with us, Kasha. By acting as a force against them, we're helping the exact kind of bigotry that we, that I, vowed to never associate with again prosper." Kiru lamented, "I'm being radicalized by them, and I don't care anymore."

Kasha was relatively speechless, not due to surprise, but to let the Glaceon bask in the somberness of the moment. The air around the two was deathly silent, save from the sound of Kiru's heavy breathing and the brief flickers of conversation from outside. A blackness befell the Ice-Type as she sat there.

"Are you telling me... that you want us to ally with the Shadowed Gems?"

"No." Kiru concluded, feeling a weird dreading sense pounding in her head, "But we can't antagonize them for their cause."

"We never did, we antagonize them for their practices." Kasha replied, as Kiru sighed once more.

"I don't want to think about this. I can't pick a side in this pointless war..." Kiru stood up.

"Where are you going?" Kasha asked politely, trying to not sound rude in any way, given her friends evidently deteriorated temper.

"To get a drink." 

~

Perhaps, as the wind blew, he thought, loneliness wasn't so bad.

He had Kasha, sure, and she was a lot to him, but there was comfort in solidarity, wasn't there?

The gentle, salty sea-breeze whisked through the air, shaking hands with Kazekiri as he looked over the sea. The conversation between him, Orochi and Maru hadn't died down so much as he had distanced himself from it for his own free time. Though a social bug, he knew the importance of self-reflection during difficult times, especially this.

This, Arceus, this was like nothing he'd ever faced. He was a weapon now, here to end a war and kickstart the Revolution, like those industrialisers had done years before. Funny, he would think, that in their quest for unity of the working man, the rich only grew richer and the poor poorer. Perhaps their own work would crumble posthumously, just like theirs, but Kazekiri, though not always confident, was certainly aiming to be an optimist.

A manifesto would've looked good seated in the Admiral, but that'd have to wait to see if he'd died. Life now, he knew, was less of a psychological question, and more of a dangling uncertainty, placed just barely, agonizingly out of his grasp. It was now, anyways. His politics may have meant more, but he was really no more important than any other liberal weirdo with an ineptitude when it came to talking to those of the opposite gender.

Not to mention, a manifesto would've taken years, so maybe a poem or two could express his beliefs more concisely? Nah, he'd concluded, poems are for right loners, Shoku could handle all of that nonsense, Myuku too.

What was he going to discover? How was he going to have his name written down for a student to learn? What was his goal?

It was something each Rogue had asked themselves countless times, what was their goal? For Kiru, he knew, it was reconciling with her troubled past, and coming to terms with how she had a new life to live. For Shoku, it was finally earning her long-awaited accolades for her medicinal marvels, and to finally see it in herself to hold pride within her heart.

Orochi and Maru, yes, though outwardly drunkards, had motives too. Orochi wanted, though it never seemed it, to overcome his alcoholic reliance. He had, rather ironically, drunkenly confessed it to him. Maru wanted to help protect Asuke as best as he could, as well as helping mainly with Shoku's goals. Asuke herself wanted to be the best mixologist possible, perhaps even open a bar of her own.

Kasha mainly wanted to help Kiru, but also wanted to improve herself, too. She was very determined, as he knew, to be the most physical individual he knew, and though she didn't see Kiru as competition, he could tell that there had always been the little devilish tint of envy somewhere. Or at least, he'd thought that, he couldn't have confirmed it, nor did he entirely want to.

Hell, even Monarcha seemed pretty dead-set on her goals of bringing down the Shadowed Gems and restoring them to their old ways of peaceful protesting. She arguably had the most significant true cause out of any of them. 

What did he have? Oh, that was a hard ask. He didn't truly know himself. His family, though not dead, were still very much long gone from his life, so he felt no need to prove anything to them. He wouldn't have missed the chance to smack them across the face should the opportunity ever rise for him, but he knew it likely never would.

His journey, was that his goal? It could've been if he weren't so focused on looking for some greater, personal achievement. He hadn't done everything he'd wanted with his life yet, but... if he were to die today, he likely could've rested with ease. A lot more ease than his friends, that's for sure.

His bucket list was, by every immediately important metric that he could imagine, essentially complete...

~

"You grant us an audience with her?"

"That we do, rally your menagerie."

The Gallade from the previous night stood at the docks, having coaxed Kiru for a conversation. As luck would've had it, the Prime Minister had purportedly taken wind of the information provided and had requested their presence, news that was nothing shy of resounding for the group.

They each walked through Skammdeggi, following the tall Gallade as he strode orderly through the easy streets, the light of dawn beginning to fade as it bled into midday's kiss. Once more did they stand before the red-roofed tower, the Gallade opening the door with a polite bow.

The staircase wound up for an immeasurable amount of time, in a stony spiral of torched walls and slim windows. The hindering helix would've perhaps proved too much for many incompetent adventurers, and indeed, Maru and Orochi were both gasping for breath as they had finally summitted the titanic tower. A large, wooden door, decorated with steel framework, was all that stood between The Rogues and the Prime Minister of Itami, Vivienne. 

~

She was grandeur.

A shimmering, purple-petaled Florges, with shining, crystalline eyes, and the elegance of a stream of purified, still water. Radiant in both poise and movement, like a vial of a diamond planet's seas.

"The Rogues of Osore, yes?" Came her voice, whispery and feather-light, yet still with an air of importance and priority, billowing cosmically around the room. She seemed untrue in nature, not as if she didn't fit in with it, but rather an embodiment of its greatest marvels.

"I suppose that is what we go by, yes." Kiru hung her face in respect, seemingly humble before this divinity, "Do you know of the reason of our arrival?"

"Yes, I have been made aware." Her silky voice replied, gliding in effortlessly, like a rainbow in sunny rainfall.

"We come here in both humility and paranoia, Prime Minister." Kazekiri put forward, after clearing his throat, "We face great danger."

"That we do, Mr. Lyzaki." Vivienne replied, causing the Vaporeon's eyes to widen at her knowledge of him, "It'd be hard to not recognize the son of the Lyzaki bloodline. They were once close customers to my benevolence. Anyhow, are any of you from Itami, yourself?"

Kiru nudged forward Myuku, placing a comforting paw on his shoulder, as he pawed his way forward.

"I am... yes, I'm from Itami, Redemption, to be specific." Myuku fumbled over his words slightly, before concluding, causing Vivienne to nod.

"Ah, Redemption. It's a pleasant town, isn't it? And now... it finds itself under threat, does it?" She muttered solemnly, "A great shame... for my tendrils run too deep. I cannot allow that to happen."

"I should hope not, what can we do?" Myuku replied, seemingly desperate for answers, which warmed Vivienne a little.

"In truth, Itami was never known for its military prowess, but that won't stop light's perpetuity. I will see to it that Redemption is fortified within the day. Your map... it shows immense power in its foresight." Vivienne regarded, "I should imagine the other islands will no doubt aim to hear of this."

"Indeed, we want to protect Redemption as well, should that not've been obvious." Kiru stepped forth once more, approaching the Prime Minister's desk.

"It'll be our biggest undertaking yet as a group, and we want to show our worth to the other islands, that our voices deserve to be heard." chimed in Shoku.

"We're some of Osore's most capable warriors, we ought to have our voices heard." Asuke joined in, as Vivienne took a long breath.

"You all do, you are all pure of heart, and that has linked you all." Vivienne echoed wispily, as Maru nudged Orochi.

"Pure 'a heart, load of bollocks." He chuntered, as the Leafeon beside him chuckled weaselly at the statement too.

Vivienne closed her eyes briefly, and they eventually fluttered open, seemingly brighter than before.

"We of Itami, we rely on you as much as we rely on me. History should speak well of us, should we stand to write it in the absence of the corrupt. Should we allow evil to beseech our shores, nowhere is safe. If the hidden is exposed, the exposed will have no chance to hide." She pondered, not particularly directed to any of the Rogues in particular.

"You are a wise woman, I should like to read any of your works." Shoku commented appreciatively, as Vivienne let a smile cross her face.

"This room is a library of my memoirs, as it will be until I die. I am rooted to this room, in life as I will be in death, but I do not fear death's arrival soon, should fate speak well." Vivienne replied, a thankful gleam shimmering in her nebulous irises.

"You have... a way with words, Prime Minister." Kiru couldn't help but observe.

"I have ensconced myself within knowledge's tender arms, binding every essence of myself to this room, and bearing the wisdom of every word on every page." She ghosted wispily, "I am bound to this room. To death."

"That makes you... a dictator, are you not?" Myuku asked nervously, his ears pinning to the back of his head.

"Negative. We hold democratic elections every 6 months, I just so happen to win all of them with resound." Vivienne smiled bullishly, "Anyhow... the mission is simple, forces shall be sent to Redemption at once, and I trust that you all shall be heading over there as well?" She asked, to which Kiru and Kasha nodded.

"Indeed."

"I look forward to Itami's landslide victory." She smiles quaintly, before easing back, her eyes fluttering shut as she sequestered herself back into her little coven of knowledge. A guard or two appeared and escorted the group out of the room and back down the long, spiraling staircase.

~

"That is not what I was expecting."

That sentence had become the ultimate sentiment across the group as they began to leave Skammdeggi. The markets began to waver off and the lights that once hung above their heads warmly like shooting stars began to disappear into the leaves. The weather became overcast and cloudy, with a newly nipping wind having lingered insidiously around the city's borders.

The wooden huts and endless towers withstood the wind handily, but even their numbers dwindled as nature and society seemed to blend in more and more seamlessly, with large swathes of greenery slicing through the suburbs, and vines wrapping their leafy tendrils around the houses. A clutching fist of a tree's rootage would be seen interspersed, a temple of nature's encampment. It was the first time that all of The Rogues would be in nature properly, buried amongst the heart of the trees and underbrush.

~

The first night. 

They had predicted that it'd maybe have taken just under a week to reach Redemption on foot, provided that they allowed chances to rest. They had set up a tiny encampment beneath the collapsed carcass of a once great tree.

Yes, that was the thing with the Itami flora, the further from society they went, the larger the trees were. These trees were enormous, great hulking beasts with bark armour, a woefully dead carapace, warding off seemingly everything. Their influence was felt as they knit closer and closer together, creating networks and junctions of branches above them, blending into a canopy that efficiently funneled whatever moonlight could've punched through into shimmering, pearlescent scars on the floor of dead plant matter. 

Their weak fire burned, only sustained by Kasha's occasional flecks of fiery attacks. Despite the amount of woodchips and grass on the forest floor, the humidity made it difficult for a fire to start, as water permeated every once-dry fleck of wood. The dry sticks would've had to do, and they were grateful for it, as any amount of dryness would've spiraled into a blazing inferno if left unattended.

"It's awfully cold." Monarcha muttered, sighing heavily. Asuke beside her nodded, shivering a little as that awful wind still whispered overhead, murmuring its ominous incantations.

"Yeah... how're you finding all of this?" She asked, a little curious as to Monarcha's actual feelings. Behind the bar, the baristas had gotten rather close, and were more than familiar with these more personalised conversations.

"Better than I thought. Back on the boat, when Leuer attacked us, I was scared... I was conflicted, but I'm feeling a little more sure of things. I'm ready to pursue this, with you... with you all." She smiles, turning her face away briefly, before returning her gaze on the last few words.

"There's still a look of fear in your eyes." Asuke sighed, approached Monarcha, her feeler coming out to tentatively twirl around her ear. Monarcha was used to these moments now with Asuke, a slight, fleeting feeling of warmth now beating around the place, though the others were now asleep.

"Of course there is... Asuke, we could die tomorrow, or the day after..." Monarcha begin to drawl on, brow furrowing, before Asuke placed a ribbon to her lips, quieting the other Sylveon down.

"I've had the chance of dying every day of my life, Mona... and look, I still stand." Asuke murmured, approaching a little closer.

"You haven't lived my life... I-I'm so different to you! Arceus, I'm a miscolour--" Monarcha began, before Asuke silenced her once more, by embracing the other Sylveon tightly, grumbling, as if frustrated with her.

"You are not a miscolour, goddammit, you are a lovely, charming, delightfully crass young woman, the colour of your pelt doesn't make me think anything less of you." Asuke sighed, before pulling away and looking into the eyes of the Sylveon, "I hate how you see yourself so negatively."

"A-Asuke, I-I'm sorry--" Monarcha began, before Asuke shook her head.

"Don't apologize, you're better than that." She interjected, "Look at me, c'mon." She encouraged gently as the two made eye contact once more, Monarcha wiped away a tear threatening to stain her fur.

"Better...? What do you mean 'better'?" She asked, as Asuke smiled gently.

"Isn't it obvious? You're too beautiful to cry." She teased, causing the pair of them to chuckle, before a comfortable silence overcame them.

"You're sapphic, aren't you?" Monarcha asked, as Asuke curtsied gracefully.

"Was it that obvious?" Asuke grinned, "Look, Monarcha, you deserve love, and I want to give that to you as best as I can..."

"I would love to receive it, but... I think I ought to find myself to find someone else, does that make sense?" Monarcha replies slowly, stumbling over her words to try and soften the blow, but Asuke seemed relatively unharmed by the conclusion.

"May I at least help you try and find yourself?" Asuke beckoned, to which Monarcha nodded.

"You're already close." Monarcha teased, "C'mon, let's get some rest... massively important days ahead of us."

And indeed, the days would've been so.

Chapter Text

Monarcha and Asuke slept in the same bed that night.

Being inherently sapphic was, whilst not a forbidden concept for the Rogues, something that was certainly not yet explored by them. The night was cold on the wispy forest floor of Itami, sandwiched between the scattered, wooden trading hubs that nestled within the woods. It was surprisingly warm and intimate as they all slept, beneath the hulking chest of the tree-trunk that they had taken refuge under for the night. The electric heat that permeated through the night was a stimulant to the closeness put on by their newly discovered mutual affinity.

"How'd you even begin making those drinks anyways, what spurred it on?" Monarcha asked, nuzzling up against the other Sylveon, charmed by her effervescent femininity. Asuke replied with a playful paw against the cheek of the girl in her arms.

"That's a good question. I don't think I can attribute it to one event. I always liked helping my mum cook when growing up... but the whole mixology thing... I guess it stemmed from that." She smiled back dreamily, as Monarcha smiled, her ribbons intertwining with Asuke's, tying knots around the two, as all the others were deep in slumber.

"You're so talented..."

"Thanks~" Asuke tittered back, nuzzling her nose against Monarcha's forehead. This would've been so damn embarrassing for her if they were caught. Monarcha cursed her own volition to remain so lovey-dovey with Asuke. She hadn't quite realized how necessary physical contact was to someone like her until now, and the thought of leaving her new best friend's arms was one that made her show great reluctance.

"Ugh, this shit is not like me at all... what're you doing to me, you witch?" She prods Asuke playfully, causing the other Sylveon to giggle quietly.

"Yes, yes, succumb to my corruption!" She titters gently, giving the other Sylveon a nudge as the duo wrestled playfully on the ground, making sure to remain quiet enough to not disturb the others.

The soft, intimate beauty of the silence that befell the duo as the wrestling ceased, replaced only by the sounds of soft, breathless gasps for air, staring deep into the other's eyes for that brief, fleeting moment.

"Ugh, Mona, you're amazing, y'know?" Asuke smiles adoringly, standing up briefly and dusting herself off, before leaning against the wooden walls of the log, beckoning the other Sylveon over.

"So are you, so are you. Gods above, I'm supposed to be the crass one! All rough'n'tough, argy-bargy... that's my whole thing and you've taken it unjustly!" Monarcha whisper-shouted, giving Asuke a nudge as she trudged over to her counterpart.

"I must ask... should the others know?" Asuke pondered aloud, briefly looking into Monarcha's eyes for an answer, to which she would provide.

"Well... it's not that I'm ashamed of this, but I'd prefer to remain exclusive for a moment, get my footing in all of this first." Monarcha sighed, as Asuke nodded, "What good is love when we could die tomorrow?"

"That's always a worry in this trade, unfortunately." Asuke smiled, as Monarcha chuckled at her vague attempts at humour.

"I'm aware. Believe me. I want to love you when... y'know, the war is over. I want to go public about this when the world stops pissing itself." Monarcha joked back, as Asuke took a deep breath.

"The world is a river of piss, ever moving and yet always dangerous for anything to live in." Asuke ribbed back, the banter of politics ricocheting back and forth for what felt like eons. Monarcha smiled at the end of it all, even if where the duo stood was still undecided and vague. She was certainly a lot closer to Asuke than she had been, and that made her happy.

It made her happy, and that was all she could ask now.

~

The next morning arose, with a bleeding sun beating its chest over the ground.

The luminescent star was a final calling to the group, like a beacon of hope suspended in darkness, almost allegorical. 

"Is today the day?" 

"Yes, apparently. Y'excited to see Redemption?" 

About as excited as a lad like me could be."

Maru and Orochi walked along the forest floor in tandem with the other Rogues, their paws pattering across the crunchy leaves, feeling the wispy breathing of rain mutter its resonance above the trees. The rain and the sun sang in harmony that morning, whilst the trees bore their shields like Spartans, holding them proud to swat away the stray starlight.

"Is that a good thing?"

"Yeah, I guess. I never fancied myself as an adventurer, but I also never gave myself the chance to look into it." Orochi sighed, his eyes peering through the trees and thickets. If anyone was at home here in nature's beating organ, it was him.

"Apparently they've got some good booze in Itami, I hear." Maru comments absent-mindedly, secretly hoping to draw the attention of the country bumpkin walking beside him.

"Oh, I'm aware. But... truthfully?" Orochi slowed his walking speed, causing Maru to meet him.

"Go ahead, pal."

"Alcohol hasn't really been making me feel all that great recently. Not that I feel bad in general, per se. But alcohol doesn't really... something's off with it." He muttered, causing Maru and his big, blinking eyes to widen in surprise.

"Really? That's unlike you."

"I've been a bit of an ass over these past couple months, I feel." Orochi sighed.

"Tch, you always are." Maru joked, nudging the Leafeon, who laughed, but only slightly.

"Well, yeah, maybe. But like, I think I really do feel the consequences of what I do startin' to catch up to me. I dunno, I might be overthinking things." Orochi shook his head with a huff.

"Yeah, you probably are. When we save Redemption, we can get a good, real good drink, and we can relax for a little bit." Maru sighed, smiling softly, readjusting his cloak.

~

A clearing, and not just any, but a huge, embracing swathe of fields, untouched almost by all but grass and the odd speckles of trees. A little grey painted the sky in its misery, but it was ultimately overcome by the massive sun chiselled into the sky once more by an astral potterer of extreme prominence. A rolling hill was not a lone soldier here, surrounded by slopes and peaks and valleys, each touched with a paintbrush of shrubbery and grass, a very picturesque area.

"Ooh, this is nice..." Kasha grinned, an idea popping into her head, "Y'know... always wanted to just run around in a field like this." 

"You wanna frolic for a few minutes?" Kazekiri teased, nudging her with her shoulder. Kasha grinned with a smirk and nodded, grabbing the Vaporeon's paw with a sharp jerk of the wrist.

"C'mon! I've had too little time to frolic!"

Kasha tugged at Kazekiri's paw as the duo were the first to scarper off into the fields, bounding and disappearing over the peak of a grassy mound and across the fields below. Kasha seemed very intent to enjoy herself, hardly even caring what the others thought. She'd always wanted to live like a kid in an area like this, as such a prospect didn't exist back on Kurushimu.

They tumbled down the hill together, laughing like children, playing like children, feeling like children. It was joyous, in an indescribable, but if they had to describe it, it would've been described as bliss. They came to a stop in a little valley over the hill, panting like hounds as they lay on their back and looked up to the sky.

"Was it good...?" Kazekiri panted, cursing under his breath through his laboured gasps for air.

"Fuckin' great, aye." She sighed, rising to her feet before sitting back down and curling her fluffy tail around her hind legs, "Never felt like such a princess in my life." 

"Well... you are one." Kazekiri shamelessly flirted, as Kasha laughed and gave him a nudge.

"Ooh, little romantic, aren'tcha?" Kasha sighed, sitting down on the grass as her ears flicked about the place, adjusting her neckerchief with a free paw.

"I do my best." He replied simply, not entirely sure of what to say, shaking away a blush as he fiddled with his eyepatch. Kasha beamed at the sight.

"C'mon, up we get, let's go to see the others."

~

The group slowly traversed across the hills, idle conversations bleeding by as the weather overhead remained just as overcast as it had ever been. The trees of the once high and mighty forest fell beneath the endless expanse of the horizons as the fields began to taper away into meadows, the great slopes sacrificing themselves into even more rounded, flat bumps in the earth. The trees were less grand in their trunks and more humble in how they stood, with little competition allowing their fronds to splay out graciously across the landscape, their leaves turning to worship the golden orb suspended on the fingertips of the almighty.

There may have been an old country home here and there, the trickling sense of wilderness and rurality bleeding throughout the roots of trees and permeating through every brick, plank of wood or every lump of clay. The occasional stream would whisper by, kissing every blade of grass and every rock and pebble that it could. The warmth of the area was one that couldn't be understated, and the homely abandonment was a weird comfort.

They had taken a brief break from adventuring, sequestering themselves in an abandoned clay water mill over the stream.

Shoku sighed as she sat down in a small shack detached from the main building, jutting and wooden in its shape. Myuku approached shortly afterward, looking up at the somewhat torn Espeon.

"Something the matter, Shoku?" Myuku asked, as the Espeon pursed her lips slightly, before nodding, a hint of apprehension painting her face.

"Do you remember a few weeks back? When I... probed your mind, and we re-entered your memories?" She asked, to which the Jolteon thought back, before nodding slowly, "I want you to forget I ever did that. I'm not supposed to do that... I told myself I'd stop doing that."

"Why? It seems... revolutionary, especially in terms of therapy and exposure therapy in particular. It seems viable." Myuku replied, to which Shoku bit her cheeks.

"It's not something that requires the consent of both parties to occur. If I wanted to, I could leap back into your mind and probe deep for the most... harrowing of memories, and force you to relive them all over again. Of course, I'd never do that, but that kind of power is... not something that I can muck about with." Shoku looked away, at the wall, listening absent-mindedly to the ambient noises of the meadow.

"Surely you, if anyone, can handle it with respect?" Myuku asked, to which Shoku sighed.

"I can. But... I am one of only a couple who can harness such power to do with our type. And I feel... I feel like its power that should barely even leave our mouths, let alone be practised. I want to shun it, that is my aim." Shoku muttered, making sure only she and Myuku were clued into the conversation.

"Is there a name for this type of power? H-How is it even achieved to begin with?" Myuku asked intently, plopping himself down on a chair beside Shoku. The Espeon leaned back in her chair, adjusting her cloak. They sat beside a circular wooden table, propped up against the wall. It was littered with cobwebs and rotten chips began to fall from it with each bit of contact weathered against it.

"It doesn't have a proper name. As far as I'm aware, it can be achieved through one of two methods. Immense intelligence, or immense battle prowess. However, most Pokemon aren't aware that they even have this power." Shoku began, as Myuku listened further, "It essentially allows a great concentration of energy, mana, power, whatever you prefer to call it into a single move, but not only is it incredibly dangerous to the victims of the move, but also the user."

"The user? How so?" Myuku queried.

"It's simple, most moves are derived from channelled energy within the body. Too much energy focused at one point instantaneously, as you know, creates an explosion, so..."

"It can cause... the user to... explode?" Myuku murmured, horrified at the words that even left his mouth.

"Close, but not like the move 'Explosion'. That is from an external release of energy, whereas in this instant, the body keeps the energy in, concentrating it. So essentially... the user has the chance of implosion." Shoku shuddered slightly, "It's rare, but from calculations I have worked on, it is not impossible. Thankfully, when I probed your mind, that distributed energy between both of our nervous systems, which is why we both appeared in the memory. It's less dangerous that way. Had it just been me or you in the memory, there could've been a high chance that one of us could've... well, imploded."

"That is a horrifying thought." Myuku stated bluntly, almost not sure what to make of this. He did believe her, sure, but the concept of power so great that it rips the user apart, it was alien, and unwelcome in his head, "So... how exactly do you plan to shun it?"

"That's just it, I can't really do anything. The world is yet unaware of this kind of power, but when it comes to fruition, it'll be devastating. Nobody else is aware of the side effects, other than me... and the other Rogue that holds such power. I'm sure you can guess who."

"Kiru?"

"Mhm."

"Right, right." Myuku sighed, thinking about all that had befallen his eyes just now. It was a new avenue of adventure, one that didn't exactly pertain to him, but he got along with Shoku by this point. She was trustworthy, immensely intelligent, valuable as an ally, there'd been no reason for him to not at least offer help, like the good Samaritan he'd loosely prided himself as, "Is there any way I can help you deal with this power?"

"You can only do as much as I can, spreading the word." The Espeon sighed, "This old idea of power, I want it to die." She paused for a brief moment, looking off into space, "I don't think that our possession of it is the worst part."

Myuku looked on at her, as if prompting her to continue. She turned back after a brief moment, looking down.

"I've no doubt that the Shadowed Gems are already capable of harnessing this power, if their advanced technology is anything to go by." Shoku muttered.

"I'd almost forgotten about them, in truth." Myuku admitted back, as Shoku looked up at him.

"I wish I could forget. Meeting Monarcha was wonderful, but it all fills me with a deep, plaguing dread, as if foresee things that may be." Shoku pondered, "I've never been one to peer to the future for answers, it riddles life with miserable inevitability. But I feel it. I feel it looming over my head, staring a hole into the back of my brain, festering in my deepest subconscious."

"Are you alright?" Myuku asked quickly, noticing Shoku's deteriorating mood as her muscles tensed up briefly.

"Yes, yes. Excuse me..." She cleared her throat, "I hope that you never are cursed with excess knowledge, Myuku. I fear I have lost a part of myself in doing so." She murmured, "But that's a conversation for a different time, we ought to meet the others, they'll be wondering where we are." She hastily changed the subject matter, before starting out the door, leaving Myuku in a lonesome mess for a befuddled second, as he quickly stood up and trailed behind her.

Myuku felt as if he didn't quite know everything yet.

~

Another night in what was essentially the wilderness.

The Rogues were not scared of living off the land anymore, as if they'd ever been, but this land wasn't scary. There was a sizeable lake nearby full of fish, which Kazekiri had been so gracious to catch for dinner. It was cooked and chopped up in a central room of sorts, a little cramped for all of them, as Monarcha and Asuke volunteered to sit on the floor, but it worked.

Taking a blind stab at their position, Kiru postulated that they were roughly halfway to Redemption from Skammdeggi. A couple passing comments went by as to how they were surprised at the lack of towns, to which Myuku explained that this area of the island was more a retirement spot for people all across the Archipelago.

Following all of the warm festivities, Kiru found herself outside, her tassels blowing slightly in the gentle strokes of evening wind, her eyes turning to face the setting, gradient sun, delving into the red seas of the horizon, ensconcing the sky with a new purple paint and dotting it with glittery stars. The day tipped its solar hat in farewell.

Kiru felt a weird coalescence with the stars, as if she belonged up with them, watching over the world. Not in a prideful, but perhaps the opposite, a more longing, yearning sense of waning motivation. It hurt to know death was a certainty now, maybe if not for them, but for countless innocents. She had tried so hard to convince herself of good, but what was her whole group founded on? Violence, damned violence, damned be it! Her philosophy, whether she liked it or not, involved hurting those who never deserved it.

Being a Rogue was harder and harder for her to wear as a badge of honour, but rather more a crest of who she truly was. She was a warrior, a woman of hatred, of harm. She'd tried to tell herself so hard that she perhaps needed to look for a peaceful way to live life, but now, as she stared up at the stars, it seemed fruitless to deny her lost spirit its ultimate purpose. She wanted, no, needed to love, but that chance felt unlikely, slipping further and further from her grasp as her mental state delved further into chaos.

It was all so confusing, none of it made any sense.

Everything hurt.

Everyone else, yes, their story progressed, but hers stagnated here. She was rooted as the troubled girl since birth, and she had no reason for it, other than the crushing and overwhelming guilt she felt in her own nature. Kiru had failed her own progression.

Nearby, Myuku had recently parted from the crowds, needing a breath of fresh air, almost able to smell Redemption from here. The thought of such terrified him. He spotted Kiru sat alone just outside the house, losing herself in the stars above. He shyly approached, sitting down beside her.

"Isn't it nice tonight?" He asked, struggling to begin a conversation, unusual between the two. Kiru turned to him slowly, noticing the difficulties in his own presence too.

"It is. The stars are so nice here." She smiled a little, "It's a comforting thought, the insignificance of it all." Kiru muttered, as Myuku turned his head slightly.

"Comforting?"

"My actions, whether I fail or succeed? Does it matter? The stars will be in the sky no matter what I do. Should I succeed, then I can watch them every night with my loved ones. Should I fail, I know they'll always be watching." Kiru sighed, "I feel awful, Mimi. Everything is happening."

"Is there anything I can do?" Myuku asked, his ears perking up at the sound of his close friend's discomfort. Kiru coughed a little.

"Nothing immediate. Your company... it gives me a reason to be doing what I am. You're not an excuse, you're a reason to keep going." Kiru smiled, her cheeks ever so slightly pink.

"That... means a lot. More than you might realise." Myuku shuffled a little closer, which Kiru noticed but refused to mention, letting him pick his perfect distance. In hindsight, she'd worried about being too touchy recently. Myuku silently acknowledged this, and smiled warmly at her patience, not many would've had such, he'd feared.

"I mean every breath of it. Mimi, you're a lovely Pokémon in a cruel world, stuck with cruel people." Kiru muttered once more, her guilt shining through once more.

"I know you're saying that about yourself. C'mon, Kiki..." Myuku sighed, moving ever so slightly closer, feeling a spark of contact between their pelts, "I would've watched Redemption burn at the hands of the city I lived in if it weren't for you. You're giving me the chance to make things right. We've been so lucky for all of this, and I... I especially have been lucky, to have you."

"Effortlessly charming, as always." Kiru teased back, sighing softly, "How do you so easily improve my mood? Maybe I'm easier influenced by a good heart than I thought." She pondered aloud, placing a paw on his shoulder. Myuku tensed up slightly, before his back relaxed into the contact, moving over slightly and placing his head on Kiru's shoulder. Her muzzle went pink as she turned to look at him.

"Hey..." Myuku mumbled up at her, as Kiru smiled down, closing her eyes and placing their foreheads together.

"Evening yourself, Mimi." Kiru smirked a little, "I like this." She admitted.

"I can tell." Myuku whispered back, his own heart beating some kind of way, warmly, and he was beginning to find it, "Kiki, when this is all over... I won't be going anywhere, I'm a Rogue, well and truly."

"You're more than just a Rogue. Everyone will be a Rogue when the world is free, but to me you are close. You will have your name written right beside mine and Kasha's in the history books. I will see to it personally."

"You're writing something too?" Myuku asked back quietly, as Kiru moved ever closer.

"No, but they will write of us. Historians. We will be heroes, Mimi... you and I..." She murmured, her voice lowering as they approached ever closer. Myuku could see exactly where this was going, and as much as his heart yearned for this, a part of him was nervous too. It wasn't until Kiru herself pulled away that he allowed himself time to breathe.

"S-Sorry... very unprofessional, I-I didn't mean to get so close." She cleared her throat, sitting back up straight. Myuku nodded understandingly, his head finding immense difficulties when it came to forming even the slightest sentence to ask her. Both of them knew what almost had just happened, and though there were sparks of appreciation for it flickering throughout both of them, there'd have to be a decent bit of soul-searching before anything else could happen.

"I-It's alright, Kiki..." Myuku stammered, still having trouble wrapping his head around the sudden intimacy that he felt. Kiru noticed his confusion and moved in a little closer, realising that she'd have to help him with this.

"L-Look... there's too much going on right now... and I think we both got a little caught up. W-We can talk about it when we've saved Redemption." Kiru mumbled, looking away, though it was painfully obvious that she didn't want to. She turned back after a couple moments, looking imploringly into his eyes.

For Myuku, this was huge, he didn't want to turn his head away from such a big moment in his life, and Kiru could see that. His eyes glittered with a pearlescent shimmer in the night, lighting up her face. She didn't want to avoid it either, and she had to make sure that he knew that before anything.

"I-I don't want to ignore this either, Mimi... but my heart can only take so much in one night." She whispered, leaning in closer, "If I could, I'd... I'd show myself to you entirely right here, and stop hiding things that I know could tear you apart, but dammit... dammit all to hell, I must do it for our sake." She hastily whispered, as Myuku went beet red, this moment essentially acting as cement for what he had yearned for for the past couple months now, "I can't express my warmth around you without seeing it within myself first."

Kiru saw that look in his eyes, and smiled. He had taken things well, she wasn't rejecting him, after all, she refused to.

"Yeah... we can discuss these kinda things more formally when we're in a place to. But... as I'm sure you've gathered, I'm not pushing you away."

"I-I know... and thank Arceus for that. K-Kiki... y-you're the best, I'm a stuttering mess, oh my..." Myuku giggled happily, like a little child being awarded a treat, as the pair embraced briefly.

"It's fine. It's a big moment, I'm amazed with how well you've handled it. Your social skills have really come far since we first met, Mimi. I'd like to pin that on Shoku or Kaze, but... I think..."

"Yup, I would mainly attribute it to you. Kiru, I... I am so grateful for everything you've offered me. My life has had so many turns... and I think I finally found the right one." Myuku smiled warmly, as the pair began to head back inside, signalling the end of a very important night in their relationship.

~

Maru was, as far as most onlookers were aware, nocturnal.

It made biological sense, really. He was a Dark Type, it was essentially in his DNA that he had to be a nocturnal little bug, so he had a little difficulty sleeping at night. It wasn't a huge issue to him, so much as it was an annoyance. His sleep schedule was a little torn, but it had become part of who he was at this point.

As the other Rogues slept, he stayed awake, his rings glowing a little bit due to the lack of light. Contrary to most Umbreon, he wasn't the best at controlling his rings. He stood up slowly, skulking out of the house. Redemption was supposedly a couple hours from here, as Maru looked towards where it might've been. No lights shimmered in the distance where he presumed it was.

He made his way across the fields of the night, his paws crunching the dry grass beneath him, standing atop the peaks of the rolling hills. His eyes adjusted to the bleak blackness, watching the inky clouds and the moon as he continued to walk across the dark fields. Maru felt akin to the night, as per usual.

He felt a flickering in the atmosphere.

As if the air had snapped its finger, Maru felt an unsteady thrumming in his throat. He stood atop another mound of land, staring around into the thin, veiling fog that coiled around the horizon like a serpent of the unknown. His big blinking eyes and naturally given night-vision only really helped him so much here, he was a sitting duck, as far as he was concerned.

A blue light.

His eyes were caught by a strange blue light. It wasn't like the blue light of the full moon blessing the earth, nor was it the blue light of any other star twinkling in the endless distance. It radiated hotly from the ground, lighting an orb of cerulean nestled in between the ever stretching Itami hills. It was blinding, but not in a literal sense. It was overpowering, nothing else dared catch his eye. It felt as if the world around him was scared of the source of whatever it was. Everything else hid.

It didn't feel right to approach, as if he was walking up to the nest of an anomaly. Somewhere he really shouldn't be. But he had to. He had to at least put a face to the scourge of the night here in Itami. His legs hardly wanted to move, everything compelled his avoidance, but Maru toughed it out and pressed on towards the blue light as it shifted slightly. It began to skulk off into the shadows of the night, but Maru was able to quicken his pace enough to chase down the shimmers of the light that glittered blue. Like a moth to a flame.

Reaching closer to the source, he noticed it weaving quickly in the valleys between the hills, perfect for him to get a high vantage point and bare witness to the source of the blue light. It was obviously the light of a sentient being, with its erratic and panicked movements, and he was determined to reveal the identity of the entity that had plagued his mind for the past few minutes.

And then, suddenly, as Maru neared the top of another, hill, the blue light buried itself into the shadowy murk, vanishing in all ways but memory. Maru blinked once, looking around for the source, but he found no evidence of it ever have being there at all. No footsteps, no noise or howl of some Pokemon nearby, no scent left behind.

It was as if a ghost had just wandered past.

Maru's bones chilled in the zenith of night's choke on the land. He skulked back towards the little house, the blue light flickering once or twice, further away into the clutches of the night's fog. But he had not the willpower nor the confidence to wander too far from home at this hour and go and find it. He clenched his teeth as a bitter gust of wind rolled along the hilltops.

Maru headed home with infinitely more questions than he had left with, but they were questions he didn't really want answering just now.

~

The bed felt cold that night, no matter how much his feeble body tried to warm it up.

Myuku had realised something in the hours of separation from the others that his bed had brought him, that he wasn't ready to face the world alone anymore.

He didn't mean that in a sentiment of adventure or power, no, he was granted that by The Rogues as a concept and as a collective. He wanted love, he knew it now. It was embarrassing how Kiru made him feel earlier. And he wasn't entirely sure of how she felt about it all, but a pit in his stomach began to gather, whether it be due to unease or something else.

She was lovely, a woman who had changed for the greater good, changed so she could love someone. He never would've guessed that he could say such things half a year ago. So much, so many strong emotions. He wasn't a strong man, and he knew that, he needed love, validation, and so what if that made him weak? He wasn't afraid to say that he couldn't function as a solitary unit.

Maybe he was a bit antisocial, but he couldn't deny that he was happiest when he felt wanted, included, validated. What Kiru had given him earlier, her presence and intimacy alone was almost enough to send him down a spiral of confusion alone. He had to own up and admit to himself about what had nearly happened, and how it all made him feel.

He and Kiru were the closest that they've ever been, and he was fascinated with every nuance of it.

He wasn't ready for it yet. No, he had much bigger issues on his mind. Ultimately, he knew that pursuing anything deeper with Kiru was, for his current mental state, a bad idea. He wasn't in the right spot yet, and he absolutely knew that she wasn't. He'd have to bide his time a little bit more, as much as it didn't quite sit right with him. It was the best.

Myuku was not a relationship kinda guy, to put it lightly. He wasn't adverse to them, they just never really found him, and for a time in his adolescence, there came a time when he would come to terms with the notion that love could've never found him, a horrid inkling that until recently had stuck with him. But with how Kiru and him have been acting recently, he found it hard to keep the Glaceon out of his head. He yearned for that intimacy again, that closeness, but was it her, or the idea of her?

~

Kiru lay across her sofa, cloaked torso down in a beautiful white moon light as the thin blanket provided ample coverage of her body. Her head was a mess, a million different thoughts again. She would've done a lot to not be like this, to not hurt. Maybe she deserved this, and that she could probably live with a little easier. It wasn't an easy truth, but that's the entire thing with the truth, it was never supposed to be easy.

That Jolteon, that fucking Jolteon. She hated herself for her own feelings and yet she couldn't deny it. She did. She had a thing for Jolteon after all, as it would seem. It humiliated her almost to be such a hopeless romantic despite everything. And yet it overtook her every other machination with unrestrained gall. She was almost uncomfortably to him earlier, and weren't it for her fishing her own brain out of the lake of lust and filth it had buried herself in, she would've maybe said things that she didn't entirely believe.

There she went again. 

She cursed herself silently, rolling over in her bed. All night, her head had been clouded with many things, but mainly her own romantic thoughts of how she would've handled that beautiful moment had it gone any further. Why was he so easy to love? Why not herself? It hurt her, truly, not because she thought it was unrequited. She had hoped that she had communicated her feelings well enough now.

There was a knock at the door.

Whoever would be up at this time? Maru had returned not too long ago, she had noticed, so perhaps it was him? She made her way to the door slowly, opening it and seeing that face. The face she, deep down, needed to see a little bit.

"Hey..." Myuku began, as Kiru stepped aside, allowing him in, Those imploring eyes begged for it,  she had come to learn.

"What do you want?" She asked softly, making sure to not come across as groggy or grumpy.

"T-To uhm... clear some things up." Myuku began and ended, looking away briefly, making sure that nobody was eaves dropping.

"Speak." Her voice was quick, but not sharp. She seemed quite urgent and ready to talk about this subject, as if it had been weighing down on her mind too. Myuku cleared his throat, sitting himself down in a chair beside her bed, his ears drooping slightly out of fear.

"I-I want to start off by saying... whatever 'this' is between us should not be happening. Not yet, it's far too early." Myuku began, turning his icy eyes to face Kiru who, despite looking slightly conflicted about the message, ended up nodding.

"Glad to see that we're on the same wavelength. There's way too much and, as much as I respect and cherish you as my friend, I think it would be better if it were just that for the time being, friends." Kiru muttered bluntly, and though she didn't mask how much it affected her very well, Myuku was too caught up within his own world to notice anything particularly amiss.

"Thanks... I didn't want to end the night not being sure about things." Myuku nodded, shuffling in his chair slightly as Kiru side-eyed him wistfully. She wished that things didn't have to be like this, but it was for her own benefit.

What good would loving a boy like him give her if she could barely even love herself? He deserved more than that, especially given the current circumstance. She pitied him, he was naïve when it came to love and, endearing as it may have been, it was volatile for the pair of them. She'd rather be a little bit better off approaching him, rather than witness him throwing himself into something he didn't understand yet.

"It's not a slight against Myuku, I want you to know that." Kiru muttered, not making eye contact, "I know you're an amazing guy, but... neither of us are ready, you can acknowledge that, right?"

"Of course I can."

"Tell you what, c'mere, I won't leave you devoid of validation before the night is over." She sighed, opening her arms and embracing the Jolteon, patting him on the back, "Get to bed now, if you can. I won't be surprised if this night is sleepless for you."

Chapter Text

The morning of the first day of the rest of their lives came upon them.

Myuku had left the room long before the sun blasted its holy rays over Itami, blanketing the seemingly innocent flower of the island with its healing light. Kiru yawned, sitting up in her scratchy, uncomfortable bed and sighing to herself, placing a paw on her head.

A lot had happened last night.

The feelings between her and Myuku were as undeniable as they were postponed. Did her heart burn for him, or the idea of him? She hated that she had to even ask that question, she'd had to be very forceful with the boy, not with malintent either. Relationships were never her strong suit, and she did feel a little bad for, in hindsight, quite harshly friend=zoning him. Perhaps it was too early? She couldn't answer those questions without him.

This whole thing was so damn convoluted, when it didn't need to be.

She shouldn't have had second thoughts, and yet she did. Not because her feelings for him had changed, not in the slightest, but instead because she was too scared of making a misstep, the type that could've at least made him uncomfortable and at most have carved an irrevocable etch between the two, separating them both in body and soul, and that frightened her. She wasn't as existential as Shoku, nor as nihilistic as Orochi, or even as pragmatic as Asuke or Kasha, but she knew that without love, life to her had limited itself massively in its purpose. Maybe she could've found self gratification, but shared joy is doubled joy. Identity was both omnipresent and overwhelming, yet also confusingly useless in what to do with it by itself. Kiru hurt, and love could only do so much to change it, but it was all she had at the minute, love was all she could've relied on for that happiness, even success could only carry her a marginal distance.

It was a generational guilt, the kind that hung around her all of her adult life, and would likely haunt her to the grave, she wasn't scared of that kind of thing anymore. She had long since forgone the need of stripping herself of guilt entirely, that was something that'd only ending up harming her. She'd said a million times before, that her greatest task was atonement, but was she ever sure what that even meant to her? Was it discovering love from another for who she was? Was it an action that would've cemented her as changed woman? Or perhaps it was an inward look into the soul and an utter cleanse of her own thoughts and feelings on the matter. Perhaps, she would've thought, it was all three.

Kiru was not a weak-willed woman, far from it. She sought out this glory for her entire adult life, as a matter of redemption, but this was the first time she didn't seem to enjoy doing it.

She sat there in bed, pondering and losing her head in every single aspect. She was not a broken woman, but certainly a chipped one.

~

The final walk.

They had crossed half of Itami already, and now they needed to make it across the other half. Whereas one was covered by a thick, dense forest, the other was more meadowy, rising and falling gently, and plateauing many a time in its voyage to the other coast. The Itami Meadows, they were called, a heaping of many giant stretches of land, spanning from the western-most point of Itami right down to its centre. Swathes of lush nothingness, as far as the eye could see, and the brain could imagine.

The Rogues each wandered across the fieldlands. It was less a walk and more a march into despair. Whenever they arrived at Redemption, they knew that there was the chance of one of them never leaving. It was not a comforting thought at all, but it was one that was completely unavoidable. Death hung over them all now, and it was a haunting thought, that something once perceived as so minor was now only days away from grabbing any one of them by the throat and strangling them of their last breath.

The only noise produced in their long voyage there was the sound of their heavy breathing and drumming footfall. Conversation felt, not necessarily inappropriate, but more so unnecessary. Everyone knew what was happening, they didn't feel the need to discuss it any further. There would only be festivities after everything was said and done. Whether it be to celebrate a victory or mourn a loss, nobody was entirely sure, but they all knew that this day was important, unescapably so. It was today that could've potentially decide the entire fate of the Archipelago, and it lied in their hands.

Not exclusively theirs, of course. The military of Itami were stationed there too, hopefully, primed and ready to fend off the impending Osorian onslaught. They had hoped, otherwise the fighting would've been outrageously unfair in Osore's favour.

The first day of the rest of their lives. It was today.

~

"Attention!"

The rallying crowd silenced and saluted, a myriad of chatter all falling bleakly silent in an instant. What optimism had entered Redemption that day, suddenly felt as if it was not leaving with the survivors.

"Men, today is the most dire day of our lives. I don't think I've ever seen more fateful hours than those that lie ahead of us. Osore is bound to emerge on our shores, on the shores of this lovely village, any MINUTE now. The world as we know it lies in our hands!" 

"Yes, General Marcellus!" Cried out the men in unison.

General Marcellus, recognised by Vivienne herself as arguably the most brilliant tactician that the Archipelago had seen. A Hydreigon, said by many to have the intelligence of its three heads all driven into one. A veteran, a man who, by all accounts, was as respected as he was dangerous.

He was a good leader, if you'd asked any of the soldiers, welcoming and warm, whilst being firm and tough when the time called, and now, it didn't just call, but hollered and beckoned. General Marcellus was needed, and he was told that the finest warriors of Osore would, unexpectedly so, come to his aid.

"You promise to let this land live on! Though strife will soon plague this innocent town, we will hold it off! We will stand united, and protect the motherland!" He spoke roughly, but with confidence. That's what made him so admired, so respected. He was a man of confidence, of wit and imbued with a secret talent of galvanizing his soldiers.

"Yes, General Marcellus!" The crowd rang back, louder this time, as the excited chatter resumed once more, more happy and optimistic this time. Marcellus nodded his head as he stood down from the podium and let the soldiers pep-talk themselves up. He turned to face the other Lieutenant Generals there, to which he bowed his head, not in admittance of subordination, but rather an act of respect. One of them, a Garchomp, replied first.

"Marcellus, General. Are you, yourself ready for this? Everything counts on your brilliant tactics, not to undermine them, sir." He spoke, sounding unsure, despite his commanding voice and intimidating presence.

"You needn't worry, Ambrosius. I am not afraid of the Osorian Navy. I have a strategy devised." He smirked, to which another piped up.

"If it's alright to ask, what is this strategy of yours?" Asked another, a Dragapult, his slim eyes thinning even more somehow in confusion and possible suspicion.

"Silas, you always do have something to say?" Marcellus nudged him jokingly, before clearing his throat, "The strategy is simple, have our Water-Types or those capable of aquatic and aerial movement sneak onto the ships, they supposedly have rather easy to break through underbellies, especially if hit with a jet of pressurised water. Our air reconnaissance, which I expect you and Ambrosius to handle, can fly above the clouds, undetected. And when the time is right, and their backs are turned, board their ships stealthily, and begin the fights by destroying the crew before they can even land."

"And.. if they should land, sir?" Ambrosius asked.

"In that case, that's what the rest of us are here for, I've ordered Lieutenant General Ozias to handle the ground squadrons, along with Cordovan. They'll have things sorted in no time should the bastards manage to land. We won't let them." Marcellus grinned confidently.

"I trust you, sir." Lieutenant General Silas nodded his arrowhead in mutually assured respect, "Is Rastko safe?"

"Rastko?" Marcellus turned his middle head, "Yes, my boy... he is safe. I've made sure that he and my wife are evacuated from Redemption. They are what I'm doing this for." Marcellus looked off into the sky, "I really should see if I can find those Osorian combatants I'm due to have as my aid."

"They are in Itami, sir. I have heard from Vivienne." Ambrosius replied to his thought aloud, "Supposedly one of them is from Redemption."

"Ah, that'll explain why they've come, if nothing else." Marcellus smiled, as he began to take flight, "I'm off to find them. Ambrosius, fill in for me in the meantime. Silas, make sure that the fliers and swimmers are ready." He called out to the two, before racing upwards into the sky, causing a crack in the barrier of sound as he soared away from Redemption, and into the great meadows that surrounded it.

~

The silent, skulking journey of the Rogues continued.

Little dialogue was thrown around still. Maybe an odd little sliver of moody small talk, but it'd fizzle out before it could ever get going. For a meadow, lush with grass and dotted with broad trees here and there, the place felt like a graveyard. They may as well have been strangers to each other, with how quiet things were.

Flapping overhead.

The rushing noise of wings against air resistance beat above them, as a black shape descended from the sky, it landed in front of them, causing them all to be immensely startled as a hole of dirt was formed, flecks of the stuff kicked up in a circle all around it, before it revealed its navy and purple, frilled head. A Hydreigon.

"Are you the fine combatants that Vivienne has sent here to aid Redemption?" He asked coolly, his voice low and foreboding. Kiru stepped forth.

"I assume so. Kiru, leader of The Rogues of Osore." She placed a paw forth, which the Hydreigon rather uncomfortable replied with a mindless head of his, shaking it back, "I myself am of Kurushimu, but we are strictly Osore based, not necessarily all from Osore."

"That's lovely. General Marcellus of the Itamian Military." He smiled, a little warmer now, "One of you are Redemption born, are you not?"

Myuku stepped forward now, recognising that Marcellus's accent was exactly like his, perhaps signifying that he too was from Redemption.

"That'd be me, sir. Myuku, of Redemption, Itami." He stuck out his own paw, shaking it with his head, "It's an honour to have you defending our town, sir."

"Well, I too am Redemption born, as you have probably deduced." Marcellus laughed almost, very friendly for a general, Myuku noted, "I am just as sworn to this land as you are, Myuku. It is an honour to have you all here, though I must say, rather heavy on the Eeveelutions, aren't you?" He raised an eyebrow and smirked, as Kiru shrugged.

"It just... felt like the right thing to do." She admitted, a little embarrassed at the noticing of such a cliché. Marcellus didn't seem to care much, he laughed to himself.

"Well, I shall accompany you to Redemption, it's only a half-hour walk from here, I'd say." Marcellus stretched a little, smiling down at the Rogues.

"Alright, thank you, General." Kiru bowed her head, to which Marcellus laughed.

"You are not soldiers, please. Call me Marcellus, I implore you." He chuckled, as Kiru nodded.

"Y-Yes. Tell me more about Redemption, if that's quite alright." She asked, sparking up a final fleck of life into a conversation long-since thought dead between all of the Rogues on their walk down to Redemption.

Marcellus rambled ceaselessly on about his hometown, prompting Myuku to nod along when something sparked a memory or pertained to his own experience in any remote way. A couple others chipped in with their own questions, such as 'why is the infrastructure wooden' or 'why do you guys do tea like that, you fucking weirdos?' All valid questions that Marcellus, and occasionally Myuku, were more than happy to answer.

However, it did eventually die down as Redemption emerged into view, the raw, primal fisherman's touch staining the town, emanating the pungent smell of salty kelp. Pungent to most, anyways. Myuku's eyes widened as he stepped into the town for the first time in years, hardly even able to put one paw in front of the other. Kazekiri and Kiru walked up to his side, aiding the Jolteon in his baby steps as his eyes stained his fur with their salty tears. 

"Back home. How does it feel?" Kazekiri asked, his voice a lot more reserved, not because he was captured by a grand display of beauty, but because of how humble he felt under the homeliness of this quaint hamlet. Quaint to the eye of a raucous man, at least. It was still rather untidy and shambolic, but it was nice, pleasant to the ear and eye.

"It feels... good."

~

Myuku felt like a kid again. He'd always known that he was one deep within, but it felt so good to let that side of him go free, let it wander amongst the streets again, like he was a ghost watching his former self live out his old life.

Everything there was all the same. The little field that his friends would play in, it was more a small patch of grass to him now, but back then it was absolutely a field of vast proportions. His initial pawprints into it felt bittersweet, knowing that he was almost certainly the only one of his old friend group here. They had likely all gone elsewhere in Itami, or perhaps even the Archipelago as a whole. He was too scared of seeing his family in that moment. He had been granted this freedom to wander the town for a few minutes, to allow himself to get back in touch with who he used to be. It was so lovely, everything felt perfect.

It could all be destroyed later, but he was grateful to see it one last time, if nothing else. The comfort that it offered was palpable in his chest, a rising lump that nestled in his throat as he fought numerous nostalgic breaths. His scarf, often seen billowing in the wind, hung limp around his neck, gaining some slack as it briefly left his neck. He picked it up and re-tightened it. He felt everything, smelt everything, saw everything. It almost didn't feel real, but he knew that he was here, in the flesh.

He wandered down one of the larger roads, his head in a permanent frown. Myuku had a clouded mind as he walked around, something he was not unfamiliar with at this age. But it was alright, it'd be OK. As Kiru said, it's not burning after all. The mahogany and driftwood, however flimsy it may have been, wasn't burning, and that fact was a surprising comforter to him. It was a big day, after all, he needed all the comfort he could've gotten.

With a huff and a deep breath, he began to make his way towards his parent's house.

~

"Kaze, are you alright?"

"I'm never better, Kiki." He grinned.

Kazekiri and Kiru were stood on a dock, looking over the edge of the sea. This sea, as far as anyone was concerned, stretched out onto an infinite nothingness, a total lack of anything comprehensible existed beyond the threshold of the Sea of Itami. It was an endless stretch  , unknown to all but its denizens in depth and expanse. A great stretch of azure that may as well have had no boundaries, forgotten by the gods, yet not torn from the beauty it had always ascertained to.

"If anything, I should be asking you that question." Kazekiri replied, as Kiru's throat tightened ever so slightly, wanting to feign an ignorance or apathy of her struggles, "There's been something off with you ever since we left Osore."

"There's something off with everyone, Kaze." She muttered bluntly, avoiding eye contact, which Kazekiri had come to expect of her by now, it was a tell-tale sign of her avoiding her own pain. It led to a downward spiral, he knew.

"I won't force an answer outta you. But... you seem really on edge, agitated, perhaps?" Kazekiri brought up, as Kiru felt her feet go cold and her legs tensing up slightly.

"Remember when we were boarded almost... by the SG? I fled, I fled to the wheelhouse." Kiru began, as Kazekiri nodded, being able to see clearly where this was going.

"Yes, you did. I can guess why."

"I don't want to personally bring the fight to the Shadowed Gems. I... I can't." She sighed, looking down at the dock, taking in all the details, knots and carvings in the driftwood. Every bubble in the water as it kissed the framework of the rickety dock.

"I was waiting for you to bring this up." Kazekiri sighed, displaying a rare showing of maturity.

"I want them to be quelled... to stop harming those who never deserved it. But I don't think I can do it. My heart is weighed down by my own actions. I fear I'm encumbered by my own misery." She sighed, finally turning to face Kazekiri, "You Rogues are my family, I must entrust you to carry this task out for me where I cannot. I want you and Monarcha to lead the charge for this." She continued, as Kazekiri nodded.

"Yes, Kiki. Of course, I know how big all of this is for you. I really wish you could take some time to relax. You bear our future on your shoulders, that's not fair." Kazekiri sighed now, his fins drooping slightly, reflecting his mood, "Monarcha and I can handle it."

"Good... good." Kiru sighed, feeling her chest rise as a proverbial weight was lifted from her shoulders, "I don't want to hear about these Shadowed Gems ever again. If that ends up getting me killed, so be it."

"I will help carry your burdens, boss." Kazekiri grinned, patting her back, "It'd be my pleasure, heh!"

~

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Myuku steeled his nervous as he reached out a shaky paw and knocked at the door of his old family home. He could feel the homely fire flickering inside, its occupants were in the house at the minute. This would likely be one of the most awkward moments of his life if he didn't handle it with the respect that it deserved.

Before he could finish his next thought, the door creaked, and there stood a Glaceon.

She was short in stature, sleekly built with bright, bug-like eyes that shimmered green. There was a stark silence as she looked at her noticeably calloused relative stood in her doorway. Her jaw may as well have been on the floor with how agape it was. It took Myuku a long time, but he finally plucked up the courage to turn his head up to look.

"Mum...?" He whispered, the words choking themselves in his throat. Myuku's mother didn't know what to say, stammering over her words.

"My boy..." Were the first two words that came out of her mouth. They too were weak, strangled in delivery, as emotion overtook her, "Is it you?"

"Yes, it is... I-I'm back... f-for the time being--" He began, but before he could finish his sentence, he found himself trapped in the tightest hug he'd ever experienced. His ribs cracked under the strong arms of the Glaceon, who squealed girlishly in response.

"Myuku... oh darling! You're back! It's you!!" She pulled back, kissing his forehead tenderly as she laughed and encouraged him in, "I almost can't believe it. Honey! You won't believe who's at the door!"

"Is it Arceus?" Came a gruff voice from inside the house, to which the Glaceon chuckled.

"Nope! Even better!" She giggled, almost giddy with joy. A haggard, somewhat older Vaporeon slunk down the stairs, his eyes widening as he saw the boy at the door.

"Well I'll be..." He mumbled, equally shocked as he approached the door, "Is that little Mimi...?"

"I guess I'm still little, huh...?" Myuku laughed, but he wasn't quite sure how he felt. This was all so strange. The last interaction they had, they were yelling, at each other, at him, they were sorely disappointed in him, but evidently they weren't anymore. Something had changed.

"You always will be, dear." His mother smiled, as he was let in to the small, mahogany shack.

His head spun. They weren't angry? They were calm, docile. There was no threat nor ire in their stance, no deceitful glint in their eyes to make him tirelessly overthink. There was not a crumb of evidence to suggest the contrary, that they had forgiven him. His heart did a loop in his chest, was this all too good to be true?

"I have got... a lot of things I want to say." He began, before his mother shushed him, placing her paw to his lips.

"And you shall, but sit down! Sit down." She smiled, as Myuku did just that, sitting beside his mother and facing his father on a couple wooden chairs within his home. Everything was so familiar, it was all flooding back. He remembered the little swinging candles from the roof, the bookshelf decorated with brightly coloured, albeit generic in appearance works of fiction. He'd always wanted to get around to reading them in his youth, but he never found the time. Maybe he'd just been to preoccupied as a child.

"Where to begin? Ah... uhm, some bad news, you're in danger." He began, to which his father laughed.

"I'm aware, lad. I've seen General Marcellus out there with his men. Noble man." His father bowed his head, draping his tail over the arm of the chair he was sat in, "But me and your mother have decided that we aren't moving, not evacuating, not nothing. We've been explorers for years, fighters too. I'm not scared of a big hunk of steel in the sea." 

"Are you sure? It seems really unsafe to stay here..." He continued, before realising the adamance within his parents and giving up on his point. He cleared his throat before speaking again, "So... you're not angry at me?"

"I must confess, boy, I was for a while. It had taken me a long time to find it in my heart to forgive but... truly, I was scared. I was a bad father for those last months we had. I saw you changing and I didn't know how to deal with it. I felt scared, and so, I felt angry." His father sighed, as Myuku sighed, placing a paw on his back, "I'm sorry, Myuku. You've grown into such an adult, and I wish I could've seen it."

"If it helps... I guess I am an explorer now." Myuku laughed a little, as his dad turned to him.

"Hm? How so?" His father asked.

"Well... I have joined a little group called the Rogues... they operate in Osore, but we've been moving about the islands to warn them of... the impending threat of Blackfall, and Osore as a whole. That's how I came back here. I-I really wanted to see you." He smiled feebly, as his dad sighed a little.

"You really did become an explorer after all? Well, as proud as I am of you for that alone, I want to say that I would've been equally as proud of you had you done anything else." His dad sighed, as Myuku hugged him, the pair exchanging a tight embrace before breaking apart, his mother feeling tears welling up in her eyes.

"Oh, you two... I'm going to cry..." She laughed, wiping her tears away. The family home felt warm, Myuku felt warm, he felt loved. It was nice, "So... Mimi, darling? Have you... met a girl?"

Myuku went, as expected, bright red. Not necessarily out of flustered embarrassment, but more about how out of left field the question was and the whiplash it gave him.

"No." He replied quickly. Part of him was tempted to bring up Kiru, but he himself was uncertain about where they stood. They'd have to talk about that eventually, his mind concluded, but he knew that the conversation would be incredibly awkward.

"Well, that's a shame. You've grown into quite the handsome young man!" His mother cooed, placing a soft paw on his face, as Myuku chuckled slightly and shook his head free of her paw.

"You flatter me. I'm not looking towards being in a relationship currently." He muttered, once again able to acknowledge how untrue that felt in his own head. He needed love, truly, but he just wasn't ready to admit it to himself, "Anyhow... are you just going to stay in this house during the inevitable siege?" Myuku asked, his lips quivering at the idea of his parents being under threat.

"Yes. These walls have housed us for years and have kept us safe. We will be fine, I promise." His mother nodded, as his father placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"I am not gonna let everything I worked for be destroyed. You stay safe out there Myuku. You'll always be my little boy." His father smiled, as they embraced, Myuku's heart thrumming in his chest, ever grateful for his reconciliation. As they broke apart, the Jolteon wiped a stray tear from his eye.

"Mum, dad... Thank you, for taking me back in. I-I won't let you down." Myuku promised, standing up to leave. HIs parents waved him goodbye, as their house was once again left relatively quiet.

"Do you think he can protect Redemption?"

"I know he can."

~

General Marcellus and Kiru Kakaryko. Two of arguably the most unstoppable single forces from their respective islands. They stood together, locked in discussion in the city centre. Itami soldiers were equally present, armoured heavily with metal hats and wearing thick, pelted coats, bearing the island's coat of arms across the back. Regardless of species, they were all united under one banner. A sea of loyalty, of friends and enemies holding proverbial hands in a near impenetrable alliance.

"Now... we wait." Marcellus closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, ready for arguably the most important day in his life so far.

"I have no words." Kiru pursed her lips, staring out over distant seas stretching out into a diminished infinity. Her eyes shut too, really feeling the gravity of everything that had happened over the past couple of months. Her heart encumbered itself with the emotional baggage that came flooding in. She had been a lot more emotional recently, that much was undeniable. Maybe it was a benefit, leading her to be stood on a town on the cusp of the world, or a curse, leading to her and everyone she cared about anymore getting blown to smithereens.

"Words do not do this situation justice. Nothing can." General Marcellus replied, "My boy is not at home anymore, he had to be evacuated. There is nothing left for him here. Nothing will become in this town except for certain death, I ultimately decide which side dies more." Marcellus grovelled, before holding his head high, "A heavy burden, even for a man with toughness like mine that stretches to the horizon of it all. There is more than a weight on my shoulders. A billion futures, a billion pairs of bright eyes, a billion hopes and dreams could all be lost if I fail here today."

"You must be determined to win then, surely?" Kiru replied, her own face blank of emotion, as nothing she could ever feel could perfectly emulate the utter enormity of it all.

"If I fail today, that'll be it. There'll be no point of even trying anything to fight against the racist poison that will seep into this glorious island. Toppur Himnaríkis will fall, as will Vivienne with it, in due time, if I fail here today. I cannot allow it. I don't really feel nerves often, and I still don't now, but this is certainly something that alerts me more than anything else has done for years."

"Do you plan on retaliating on Blackfall? Or on Osore as a whole?" Kiru asked, looking out across the docks, her eyes trying to trail to somewhere, anywhere, that death couldn't claim, ultimately drawing a blank.

"That's an impossible question to answer." Marcellus hung his head low once more, staring at the floor, at the gusting sand particles from the nearby sandy shores as they weaved through the cobblestone streets.

~

"I'm scared, everyone is."

"There's no reason to not be. I am scared too. The world is light-headed."

Shoku, Monarcha and Asuke stood beside each other not far from Kiru and Marcellus. The pits in their stomachs were all-swallowing. On this thin line between utter destruction on all fronts, the fleeting seconds of homemade warmth that permeated through the ghostly streets made the area feel almost dreamlike in atmosphere, like a moment in time, suspended, frozen. Not a gust would dare blow without permission of everything around it, all forces bowed to each other. 

"Do you think everyone here is going to leave this town alive?" 

A silence befell them at the question Asuke raised. Shoku pursed her lips whilst Monarcha looked out to the sea. The once roughhousing nature of the Shiny Sylveon had crumbled under pressure, and as she let out a quiet breath, she replied.

"I-I don't think so. I think one of us is gonna die here. What about you, Shoku?" She mumbled, seemingly eager to carry the conversation on swiftly.

"I do not like to foresee the future. It leaves me with anguish." Shoku muttered, her heart hammering within her chest, "But... I disagree. I like to think that we, as Rogues, are strong. We are the couriers of warfare, and we must take that badge and wear it as a shield. Let our status keep us all alive."

"I'd like to say so too. War is a scary thing. Industry has blackened that island, and now it threatens to spread here too." Asuke cursed, "If I am going to die, I can't think of a better duo to spend it with."

"I appreciate that, but I'd sooner let myself be captured by the SG than let you die. You're too important." Monarcha replied, sticking up for Asuke, placing a ribbon of hers on her back, "I will protect you..."

"It's not burning after all, right?"

"Not if I can do anything about it."

~

Kasha, Maru and Orochi stood on the other side of the main square, equally enraptured in a slightly less formal conversation.

"I wanna give it to them Blackfall dogs. I was one for many years, damn it all. I've earned my right to have some fun cutting the scum down."

"For once we agree." Kasha replied, her fur spiking up with fiery flecks as she tensed her forelegs with ruthless cruelty, "They've hurt everyone around me. Kiru is worried about all of this SG nonsense and Myuku's hometown. Kazekiri is, though he may not admit it, absolutely bricking it!"

"Really? He's kept somewhat level-headed whenever I've seen him." Maru replied, raising an eyebrow, as Orochi placed a fist down on the table.

"Nah, nah. I get it. He's been seeming a little more tense, and slightly distant. I see what you're saying." He responded, as Kasha nodded.

"My point exactly." She smiled, before sighing.

"Do you plan to talk to him about how you feel?" Maru cut in, noticing Kasha's far-off look, causing her to snap back to reality.

"I don't think I need to. One day things are gonna happen, and we're going to move up to the next stage on our own terms. He's not a kind of guy who needs theatrics for his intimacy, and I don't wanna impose any kind of 'big conversation with him'. He's a good man, and I will make sure that I treat him like one." Kasha replied bluntly, smiling a little at the idea of him.

"That's really mature." Orochi noticed, "He totally fancies you, y'know?"

"Oh, I'm aware. I just don't want to push anything that doesn't need to be pushed. It'll roll all by ourself, and the fires of uncertainty that may stand between me and him won't mean anything. Our relationship... it's... not burning, after all."

Chapter Text

The first time when an entire town held its breath.

A dark, steel shape, long and sharp, cut through the sea. It was miles away, it wouldn't have been anywhere near them for a good couple hours, but the entire town of Redemption shuddered at its distant presence. Two great scythes cutting through the sea, like a calling of the reaper, that it was time for the town to walk down the highway of memories into eternal night.

Death incarnate sliced through the water on the horizon. A dark, evil god, drunk on his own avarice, waited hungrily, the tip of the vessel drawing ever nearer to the island. The cannons were mounted, the smouldering ammunition smoked in their chambers, ready to be cast off onto a foreign islands, only to be rediscovered in the wounded body of a soldier. There were no morals to warfare, no ethics. Only death, death that greed had caused.

Marcellus, the lone man who stood between Itami and Blackfall. His face steeled with bloody fury, his brow furrowing in anger and resilience. The guardian of a long-hidden island was tasked with his most daunting mission yet, defending the motherland.

And defend it, he would.

~

Kiru stood at the docks, her tassels blowing in the salty winds of the rocky shores. Her head thrummed with a million thoughts at once, but it felt useless to think about anything but this. Those two black specks on the distant sea, like the dark eyes of a watching, evil overlord, cut through the water, but also through the confidence of many that bore witness to it.

It was her idea of bottomlessness. She felt hopeless, like a hole in her had formed, and was bleeding. She was bleeding. She bled, and it hurt, but she would have to bleed for the people today. Everything was awful, and though she realistically knew that might not have been entirely accurate, it didn't mean much to her as she stared mobile death in the face. 

Death was real.

~

Maybe the sea salt was a comforting one point, but it just felt like the garnishing of a graveyard.

Myuku stood outside of his parent's house, alone. The other Rogues, he saw, were dotted along the edge of town, and then he saw it. Mobile death, steel knives chopping through the once calm seas like a blade through a thick slab of steak, severing it with cutthroat efficiency. He shook his head with a deep sigh as he began to walk through the dirty streets, his thoughts a garbled mess. He was confused, his parents actually forgave him? It didn't make much sense to him, was he worthy of forgiveness yet?

Shoku approached him.

"Myuku, good day." She smiled, but not with her usual warmth, rather a pitying reassurance. Myuku looked up at her, smiling back, turning his head out to the sea. It moved in further, the evil steel.

"Good day." Myuku replied slowly. He looked back over to Shoku, who glanced over his shoulder.

"You visited your parents, did you not? If I'm free to ask... are you well?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I am, actually. About my parents, they were... surprisingly different, they changed." He chuckled, as Shoku let out a held exhale from her nose.

"Brilliant. I won't press you too hard on the matter. We've both got much bigger issues, currently." Shoku looked out onto the ocean, at the two units.

"Mhm. How goes your look into the powers?" Myuku asked, making sure to keep his voice down.

"Very well, very well. I did mention that it is harnessed from battle prowess or intelligence, so I'm trying to hypothesize a way in which a Pokemon can specifically achieve this. The bare minimum of power necessary, so to speak." Shoku smiled, prompting him to sit down for a moment, if for no other reason than to distract him from the scenario at hand.

"Can you quantify prowess or intelligence?" 

"Not precisely. It's more a case of trying to pinpoint how intense a Pokemon trains and how frequently they do so. It varies from species to species, but... for Kiru, as an example, it'd have taken her at least one hour per day of rigorous training for the past 5 years of her life or so? She's met that goal, I'd say." Shoku eased back, "As for yours truly, it'd have taken a lot less effort to reach the minimum threshold for intelligence, perhaps only half an hour per day for a couple years. Psychic Types are born with natural intelligence, as I'm sure you know."

"I do. But... what do you plan to do with this information?" Myuku asked, leaning forward in his seat.

"I plan to inform the world's finest educators. And then, the legislative. Have usage of this power criminalised and prohibited throughout society. You might think it'd be easier for the world to simply never be made aware, but then those who do discover could use it for evil without any of us knowing what to do about it. It's a little convoluted, perhaps. But I do think that it'll do good for the world." Shoku explained, as Myuku nodded along attentively.

"I understand, yeah. We really ought to designate a name for this power, huh? If the world is to know about this, it ought to be given a name to reflect its status, do you not think?" Myuku queried again. He couldn't help but notice how many of his conversations were him asking questions and getting answers, but he enjoyed this facet of being a Rogue, getting to know his ilk.

"Yes, yes. I've been thinking over it, but nothing really seems fitting."

"Why not... Rogue Power? It's sort of a double entendre, when you think about it. Its power that can be used for malintent and is unnecessarily stronger than its counterpart, and it was discovered by a Rogue! It makes sense in my head, anyways." Myuku smiled, as Shoku pondered the idea, before nodding.

"Yeah, yeah. I do like that, now that you say it. I'll have it as a placeholder name, yes?" Shoku requested, as Myuku smiled, "I think you should go and see Kiru. She's just on the docks down there, look." Shoku prompted, standing up, as Myuku nodded.

"Yeah, me and her should talk about things."

~

Kiru's train of thought was interrupted by tentative footsteps behind her. Myuku was approaching, that sweet look on his face as per usual, which made her cold face warm with softness slightly.

"Ah, morning, Myuku. How did things go with your parents?" She asked, putting on a little bit of a front, but trying to make sure that he felt happy in her presence.

"Really well, actually. They've allowed me back in to their household." He beamed, as Kiru reciprocated, her tassels fluttering mystically in the wind.

"That's lovely to hear." She replied, looking off elsewhere. Myuku could tell that something was troubling her, but his mouth betrayed his mind, not entirely allowing him to say what he felt was necessary. His lemon-coloured pelt went glossy in the light as he turned to face Kiru.

"Something's on your mind. I can tell."

"I can't be fucking bothered to hide things anymore." She spat back in response, before she huffed and shook her head, "I'm sorry... it's just... things have been rough recently. I've got a million different things in my life to think about."

"Well, what're you thinking about now?" Myuku asked, sitting on a crate atop a dock, as Kiru eased herself briefly, playing along with the Jolteon's attempt to help her organise her thoughts.

"I must confess, us." Kiru admitted, after a minute of consideration, "I'm sure on where we stand, I'm just thinking about our friendship and how we got to this point."

"I like our progression." Myuku wanted to make this point crystal clear, not wanting to leave any ambiguity between him and her, "You are one of the few individuals I trust with more personal matters."

"I'm aware of that, Mimi." Kiru smiled, "And truly, that warms my heart. I suppose I ought to tell you about why I wanted you specifically in the Rogues."

"Well, because I'm a Jolteon, right? Completing the set of Eeveelutions, eh? Was that not the plan?" He asked, as Kiru tittered, nodding slightly.

"That certainly played a part in it. But I see something in you that, even Kasha and Kaze scratched their heads over for a little. I can't put a paw on it, either, but there is something that I see in you that really drew me in. From a purely professional standpoint, may I add."

"I should hope so." Myuku chuckled at her last comment, "You're a very competent woman, Kiru. That much I've certainly learned. If I were here on your accord, it'd have been for a good reason."

"Maybe I was a bit quick to take in the first Jolteon I see, but I wouldn't dare think about swapping anyone out for you now. Same goes for everyone, we're family. I know that you have sorted things out with your family, but not all of us have, so... I like to be the matriarch of this family, unofficially."

"I know that. I knew that before I knew you. Kaze mentioned how you were the boss around here, if I recall. And today is... a huge day, to put it lightly, for anyone of your position." Myuku sighed, learning to portion in the bleak glumness that permeated the coast.

"Yes, it is. Myuku, if you, or any of our Rogues, even, get hurt in any way, I will kill every Osorian soldier I see." Kiru huffed, "I've come to realise the point of this whole adventure in my time here. My purpose. My goal."

"What would that be? For you, at least." Myuku asked, looking over at the Glaceon as she took a deep breath.

"My goal is to atone, as you know. But I know how I'm gonna do it."

"Stop giving me this tension and answer the question." Myuku joked light-heartedly.

"We're going to save the fucking world, Mimi. At any cost."

~

"Marcellus, the hour of reckoning is upon us! Within the span of roughly 15 minutes, those ships are going to be within the range of our town!"

"Send the fliers and swimmers post-haste! Bring the fight to those dirty swine!" Marcellus replied, his voice unusually cutting and jagged. An order for the beginning of war, it was made and set in stone.

A soaring squadron of bird Pokemon, some larger and some small, began to ascend, rising above the town like a swarm of angry bees from a disturbed hive. A stampede of water types and other water-based, partially amphibious Pokemon barrelled down the street, making a beeline for the piers and docks. Once they reached them, they sprung overboard, into the clear waters of the sea, swimming rapidly towards the two vessels, which had gotten noticeably bigger as they rose mightily over the horizon.

Each warrior bore a set of armour designed to fit their species, bearing the crest of Itami, as Marcellus and his finest generals remained on the outskirts of town, sat around a table, discussing things.

"The infantry is set up, sir. Now that the fliers and swimmers are out, the men are being individually armed. Thank you, Lieutenant General Cordovan, you've done a great service for this island today. I shall see if I can get your name memorialised eternally in Skammdeggi." Marcellus grinned respectfully, as Cordovan, a Lucario, laughed.

"Oh, you needn't trouble yourself with all of that. If my legacy isn't enough to keep me remembered, let me die and fade." The Lucario bowed respectfully.

"I shall consider it." Marcellus rose to his feet, pattering about the little tent they had constructed, "Tell me, Cordovan, what do you make of these Rogues?"

"They're unlike anything in the military. Their strength comes from the power of the individual, not the quantity. Admirable and noble warriors." Cordovan replied, as Marcellus nodded.

"I question their motives, save the one being from Redemption. I find it hard to believe that they've travelled across half of the known world in order to save this one small town." Cordovan replied, looking off into the sea.

"Maybe, maybe. But I have faith that they're dedicated to their craft, whatever it is. I don't see any immediate ulterior motives or red flags." Marcellus sighed and paced around a bit, still thinking over his decision.

"I trust them, sir."

~

The battle of Redemption was underway.

The fliers began to descend from the sky, like heaven's arrows, landing unexpectedly on the vessels, as swarms of Blackfall's military began to emerge from within the chasmic interior of the huge vessels. Gunfire and clashing of steel rattled from the ships as the two sides met, and the swimmers began to puncture holes in the vessels to crawl in through, though they did not seem to hinder the ship's buoyancy in any immediate, discernible way. 

Aboard one of the two vessels, cries of battle emerged as soldiers began to fight pointlessly. There was little that the Osorian Navy could do, as there was no opportunity of throwing the fliers overboard, so they were forced to kill any that had landed.

And kill, they did.

Bodies fell into the sea as many of the weaker infantry were left wounded or shot dead altogether, churning the waves lapping at the ship into a wine-red colour. The swimmers that were still boarding the ship had the gruesome task of forcing their friends out of the way in order to board the underside of the vessels.

The cries of the dying echoed sonorously across the sea, as those who mounted the cannons of the ship, with very little protocol given in a scenario like this, aimed their weapons towards Redemption.

"Myuku! Run!" Kiru yanked the Jolteon by the wrist, spotting the barrels of the cannons making eye contact with her own shrunken pupils, as she turned and ran. Myuku, almost rooted to the spot in fear, forced his legs to move. 

They ran through the streets, empty, narrow and somewhat winding as they passed between the houses. Some still had lights on, and others didn't, but at this rate, that information meant nothing to any of the godless heathens manning those cannons.

The first projectile was launched, a smouldering ball of searing hot metal, presumably heated up by a Fire-Type, shot out of the cannon at lightning speed as it whistled through the sky. Myuku and Kiru were powerless to do anything but watch as the projectile bounded effortlessly through the sky, before landing with an explosion on a port building near to the shore.

The foundations of the small wooden shack began to crackle and chip away as the heavy metal orb slammed down atop them, applying pressure and blanketing everything around it in cinders, as it slowly began to drop into the sea. As it did so, the oceans violently spat back, reacting sharply and volatilely with the temperature of the ball, foaming up the shores of the town with an angry, thalassic rage, as if the sea had taken the side of Osore.

Myuku turned over his shoulder, looking at his parents house, making sure it was still there. His breath caught in his throat at the sight of the portside shack collapsing and being engulfed by the ocean as the last vestiges of the cannonball began to equally be swallowed by the sea. His legs failed him for a brief second, before the harsh voice of Kiru ahead of him demanded his attention.

Kiru could see how cut up Myuku was about this, and whilst she understood it completely, she also didn't want him to be hurt. She squeezed the Jolteon's paw tightly as he approached her dizzily, almost light-headed from the tightness in his chest, but beckoned and urged him along regardless.

The two shared little words as they began to flee the town, not out of cowardice but out of pure lack of power and hopelessness. None of the Rogues could've aided from here, the vessels were far out to sea for any of them to immediately assist with. Well... none of them except for...

~

Kazekiri was a swimmer.

He was deemed aquatically capable and willing enough to help save Redemption and, in quite a last ditch attempt to carve his name into history, he had signed up to become a member of Itami's infantry. He was the only one of the Rogues who could've done anything. He wasn't awarded some great position of power, rather just slotted in haphazardly with the large group of swimmers, but he wasn't unhappy with that.

In the race towards the sea, he barrelled down the line, springing high and into the water as he powered through the unruly seas with ease. The swarms of fellow swimmers around him were quite comforting, as if a sign that he was fighting for a good, powerful, lawful cause. Over his back was some body armour, with a design of the crest of Itami onto it, which he had no issue with, despite not being from Itami.

Upon reaching the boat, he had the difficult task of manoeuvring around the fallen bodies of the fliers that had been disposed overboard, as well as the flailing of the soldiers still alive who were bleeding fatally into the sea. He wasn't a squeamish Pokemon, by any means, but this would've absolutely done it for him, had he been. Powering through the cold, flailing and waterlogged, he boarded the ship with relative efficiency, entering what appeared to be a place of munitions. He was not the first of the swimmers aboard, and had naturally wandered in to a skirmish.

He darted between the brawling shipmen of the vessel and the Itamian soldiery, ducking under flying arms, bounding over tail or leg sweeps and even parrying and countering blows sent directly his way, usually by making his tail rigid as metal and slamming it like a baseball bat across the face of any unlucky assailant who had foolishly chosen him as their target.

The door was blocked by an overseeing shipmaster of the specific room, as clattering and cries rang sonorously through the metal box. An Exploud stood between him and the door, his red eyes dotted with fury, before it let out an oscillating bellow, shaking the metal walls as it loomed over Kazekiri. Kaze glared back up at his newfound opponent, as the Exploud casually swatted another swimmer into the wall, causing him to let out a cry of pain as he fall down uselessly.

Kazekiri sprung up and got ready to strike the Exploud with an Iron Tail, but the bulky Normal=Type raised his arms in preparation, brute-forcing his way through the attack before sending Kazekiri flying with another booming shriek, the sound compressing the air into a shockwave. Kazekiri groaned as he rose to his feet, seeing other swimmers leap forward and land some blows on the Exploud, but ultimately falling victim to the sonorous booms that erupted from his larynx too.

His vision blurred as he rose to his feet, feeling the taste of blood seeping into his mouth as he received a little support from his fellow swimmers. The feeling of seawater pooling at his feet as the boat began to leak. He swayed on his own steps as he got his bearings, watching the Exploud getting forcibly tackled and shoved about by a gaggle of swimmers. as it bellowed and screamed its way to the floor. The door was cleared and Kazekiri staggered up the harsh metal steps with his fellow soldiers.

He knew how to be a fighter, certainly, but being a soldier was a lot harder than he bargained for. The veins of the seabound ship were cramped and metallic, like wiring of a mech, the likes of which could crush islands beneath its boot. The walls were allotted with strange, modernist technology, like glowing, fluorescent lights and air ventilation systems, which all flickered by in a blur as he was shoved along urgently by the fellow swimmers.

He scrambled aboard the deck, taking a breather as he pressed his back against a nearby wall almost instantly, catching back the breaths stolen from him. The fighting aboard the ship was chaotic, more and more crew members flooding out by the second, and witnessing the sliced and injured wings of his fellow soldiery go flying off and over into the briny blue. 

Kazekiri fished uselessly around in a satchel over his shoulder, brandishing his kunai with a hasty efficiency, his eyes flicking around for a target as he kicked off the wall. Suddenly, the circular, cold touch of metal pressed hard against the back of his head.

A flintlock pistol.

Kazekiri was no stranger to having the barrel of a gun against his head at this point, though never to his occiput. His tail almost instinctively went to iron, as he instantaneously ducked down, avoiding the sudden crack of gunfire above him and swept the attacker's feet, causing the gun to fall out of their palms and, with a sharp reflex, into his.

Kazekiri wheeled back around sharply, and spotted an Ursaring, face brimming with an unbridled rage, as he instead opted to unsheathe a sword and began to charge towards Kazekiri as the Vaporeon put some distance between the two.

With a deadeye shot, BANG! A hole was blown through the chest of the ursine beast, as he fell to his knees and face-first into the hard, wooden floor. Kazekiri forwent the weapon, given that he was more of an expert in melee-focused combat.

His next opponents, all ranging in size from puny Gligars to beasts not too unlike the Ursaring that Kazekiri had shot dead earlier, came to him in waves, but each time he was backed up by a gang of swimmers and fliers. A couple fliers and swimmers in his accompaniment were slain cruelly by an Osorian soldier with nothing to lose, and though all his fellow men were faceless, nameless beings to him, he'd grown a little attached to a couple of them, he couldn't deny. 

His main objective, however, was taking care of the cannons, and the groups that manned them. He sprinted back into the body of the ship, noticing how it had been stripped of its crewmembers as they were all outside in the kerfuffle on the deck. The desks were covered with scrabbled papers and documents, which, upon further scrutinization, proved to be ultimately devoid of any useful information. 

With an angry huff, he continued ascending through the murky, watery rooms of the ship, trying to climb to where the main cannon was, the one that was currently hurling the smouldering boulders into Redemption.

~

Kiru sat back in despair. She had told herself that the town was not going to burn if she could do anything about it, and yet here it was, quivering in its mahogany as hellfire pinched its nearest point of contact. 

Myuku stood by her side, raring to go, with both unremittent anger as well as the same despair she felt. Neither of them could easily do anything, Kiru's ice abilities wouldn't have been able to carry her over to the vessels, after all. That was... unless she had... no, Shoku had urged her to squander that power.

As one vessel began launching the boulders of fire, the other had remained relatively still, rotating slightly around a pivot, and now, it was time to witness the plan of the second Destroyer. It made a beeline for the docks, rushing inward through the freshly frothed water, looking to crash into the already weak port, as well as tearing up parts of the seaside markets and other nearby establishments with its immeasurable size.

Kiru's eyes blinked in surprise, before seeing a chance, she rushed down, causing Myuku to follow her. Kiru almost wanted to hold him back, but... she couldn't. As much as she wanted to see him safe, he had earned just as much, if not more so, right to fight for this town. She had always wanted to fight alongside him, and now would be their chance.

The vessel let out a thunderous crack as it tore down the coastal towns with relative efficiency, a couple holes on the side of the ship forming as infantry of the Osorian Navy began springing out one by one, each one of them carrying torches.

Torches...

Kiru and Myuku weren't alone, though. Spotting this, Marcellus ordered the ground infantry to move in and protect the infrastructure at all cost. The Hydreigon was teary-eyed as he made this demand, perhaps a rare sight for him. He watched as whole squadrons of land dwelling infantry began to rush down the streets in strict formation, making sure to stand guard of any infrastructure of any remote importance.

The war on the ground was unfurling before their eyes, and they were mortified.

~

Orochi, Maru and Monarcha. Quite an odd trio, both in happenstance and average mannerism.

Not that any of that mattered now, as they were sandwiched in a gang of Osorian soldiers. The three were decorated in Itamian armour, protected by the sacred word of the land. Orochi sprang over a swiping movement of a cutlass, before pressing his spear directly into his assailant, sending them tumbling back and into the ground as their eyes whitened.

Maru wielded a scythe. Perhaps not the most practical weapon for combat, but if nothing else, it made him perceive himself as cool. He made a great, arcing slash, carving a gash into the torsos of a couple soldiers who had approached from the side, before plunging the hilt into the jaw of one in front of him, effectively killing 3 birds with 2 stones.

Monarcha and her glaive were trusted allies, gilded as a single unit through her crassness and robustness. Bang! A sweeping movement knocked a man off of his feet, before her feelers came out to strangle the poor guy into unconsciousness. She loved being a femme fatale, look at the rewards she got from it!

Orochi began to get pushed back as he was pressured against a wall by 2 swordsmen, before Monarcha sprung up and drew the sharp end of the glaive into the head of one of the soldiers, as Orochi saw an opening and cackled maniacally whilst driving his spear forward into the other man, sending them both to the floor.

"Haha! Crackin' one, lass!" Orochi cackled, as Monarcha reciprocated, giggling like some maniacal witch.

"I feel so fuckin' alive!!" She jumped around like a madman, striking down anyone who got too close, and using her prehensile feelers to choke, strangle, slam and generally restrict. 

"Don't forget me!" Maru grinned, leaping atop a box and sweeping his scythe like a harvester would to a grain field, wounding a ring of men that had surrounded him, before he leapt back down to accompany the other two.

A gunshot rattled over their head as a more elite warrior approached, holding a primitive rifle, instead of the usual pistol. It was a Gabite, eyes poised and legs rooted to the ground, his solitary nail itched the trigger gently as he eyed the three. None of them moved, doing so would essentially spell death for any of them. The Gabite looked around, pointing his gun at each of the three individually, his brow furrowed as the silence deafened all of them.

"Move. Move, do it. I fucking dare you." The Gabite hissed, aiming his rifle at each of them once more, none of them dared to.

"You don't have to do this-"

"Fuck off! I just saw innocent men getting murdered because you wanna protect this useless fucking island! I ought to blow your brains out where you stand!" He cried, before blasting his gun sharply, sending a trail of wind as it shot through the air.

Unbeknownst to the others, Orochi had been weaselling a vine of his around the Gabite's ankle, leaving it slack in order to catch him by surprise. Not a moment before the gun went, off, Orochi tightened his grip around the Gabite's ankle, sending the gun barrel pointing up and the bullet racing off into the endless grey above them. The Gabite screamed as he fell to the ground, reaching for his rifle which had briefly slipped from his grasp, before Maru shoved him aside with his shoulder, and Monarcha took the gun with her feelers, gripping it tightly as she breathed heavily.

"I ought to shoot you." Monarcha hissed, pressing the barrel hard against the Gabite's head, as the draconic Pokemon merely scoffed.

"Spill my blood, kill me, pile me with every other victim of yours. They will only mark me down as a statistic, and nothing more. Are the people that raised into this world smiling at the thought of your bloodshed? Because mine aren't--"

BANG!!

Before his last sentence could end punctually, Monarcha let the gun fire, as the Gabite stumbled back and collapsed into the floor, as Monarcha breathed heavily. The entire group that had attacked the trio had all fallen beneath them. 

"That was some serious shit, Mona. Damn, took the fecker clean out." Orochi observed, his eyes turning over to the body of the Gabite.

"Good. I don't like the look of these soldiers, something fishy about 'em." Monarcha huffed, looking down and up again.

"You... need a minute? You look really... tense." Maru notices, as Monarcha shook her head.

"No, no. Sorry, I've just not felt combat so... righteous in a long time, I've been killing for orders, for a while. Feels good to kill for justice." Monarcha laughed.

"You're one strange, sorry bitch, ain'tcha?" Maru shook his head, as Monarcha grinned.

"Damn right, and proud!" She giggled, as she looked over her shoulder. Another platoon of soldiers were barrelling down the road, this group a little more wary at the sight of their massacred brethren. However, the three were not without backup. A group of Itamian soldiers came out to meet them, creating a stalemate between Osore and Itami on that lone street.

"Fight's not over yet, let's give 'em hell."

~

Myuku and Kiru clashed quite well in fighting style.

Myuku perhaps couldn't hold a consistent sense of intimidation, but that was what Kiru was for. Kiru's reflexes might've been hindered heavily by her weapon of choice, but that's where the skittish glances of Myuku excelled, both were on their toes together as they helped defend each other, but it was truly more of her defending him.

In that instance, a couple soldiers came springing out towards Kiru, who held her stance firm and slammed her axe into the ground, freezing the ground beneath her and Myuku. The soldiers that headed her way each lost their footing, earning them a one stop trip to Kiru's fist flying into their face, sending them spiralling across the ground, or in one or two strong anomalies, into the briny, spitting shores.

The smouldering cannon balls that continued to nip at the shore were still an issue. Occasionally one would smash into the street just over from the two, pummelling the pair with wooden chips of the infrastructure blown apart. It was painful both physically and psychologically, as if the blood of Redemption itself bled onto them.

Myuku was intercepted in one of his quick attacks by a sharp blade parrying his sai. The Jolteon blinked quickly, trying to react, but outmanoeuvred and sent careening away, to the distraught of Kiru, who stood defensively over the Jolteon as she was surrounded on all fronts, baring her teeth viciously as her eyes pricked with tears and her usually scruffy pelt was even more so than usual, cut and sliced in places.

To any with a soul, it was a saddening sight, a confused but determined woman, stood over one of the last people she felt understood her, protecting his aching body with everything that she could. These were soldiers that weren't driven by motives of any strong emotion, as if carved from the rocks and sent to cause this unending misery.

Kiru swatted away anyone who dared step too near to her with Coronet's Glacier, her axe, stood on the porch of what was once a bar, now a torn half of what could've held so many more interactions. Two future lovers could've met in a bar like this, and been in love forevermore, but no, that could never happen now.

Her axe swung desperately and sharply, as she shook the tears out of her eyes and steeled her nerves, tightening her grip on the hilt as she stood over the Jolteon protectively.

Myuku felt his eyes blinking slowly, trying to find his own mind in a sea of endless nothing. It was an impossible task, but he'd be damned. He knew that Kiru was all by herself now, without his help. His face was buried in the wooden planks, as he lifted it slowly, turning around and seeing the Glaceon stood over him, teary-eyed and scarred, cut up and battered, scarred and torn from war. It was a mortifying sight, and as he looked down at his own torso, it blushed red with the etchings of conflict, no amount of bandages could ever clear the scar that this would form.

He tried desperately to reach out for his weapon, trying to force himself up, rising slowly with a flaky gait. Kiru noticed this and her face lit up with a happy smile. Reinvigorated with a new confidence, she began icing up the ground once more, sending a group of assailants to their knees, as finally a group of Itamian soldiers began to roll in and deal with them. Kiru rushed down to meet Myuku as he rose to his feet, sighing as she grasped his shoulder with a shaking intensity.

"Mimi... Arceus, are you OK?" She gasped for air, setting aside her soldierly duties for a brief moment to accompany the weak Jolteon. He truly was a glass cannon, and she was the tank.

"I'm OK, I'm OK now." He replied, his voice actually surprisingly clear considering that he'd just been on the floor, beaten to a pulp not a moment before. Perhaps it was a nervous reaction to the trauma, Kiru thought. It didn't really matter now, she thought, as she encouraged him to sit back down, looking up at the sky, the sky that began to clog up with smoke.

The torches served a purpose, as the houses burned in their chorus of death.

Kiru held Myuku tightly, watching the billowing smoke over Redemption. Had they failed to do anything? It certainly seemed that way. Maybe the Rogues weren't as powerful as they thought, just a group of generously powerful hermits in the woods. The young Jolteon in her arms had been shouldered into this life, and she felt a little bad, all in all.

Her thoughts, as much as she didn't like to admit it, were the thoughts of a woman who foresaw death soon. She didn't want to die, but if she did, she wouldn't be entirely surprised. Poor boy, she thought, in her arms. If she did die, though she wasn't content with her life, she'd certainly seen a lot, enough to tell a million stories in the halls of fallen warriors, but Myuku? He was new to everything, he had everything ahead of him, it would've been selfish to take that from him.

From his perspective, Myuku felt like quite a wreck, suffice to say.

Were his parents alright? He hadn't looked over to their house in a while, and his head thrummed with a distinct ache as he pressed his face into the side of the injured Glaceon. He looked up at her, seeing her frightened face for the first time in a while. She was a little nervous, quite obviously, but there was more to it. She wasn't nervous for her own sake, but for him, and his heart felt a little lighter.

The two strewn across the porch like bodies, breathing in each other's air. Myuku could've said a lot in that moment, the weight of death applying pressure of its unending, looming possibility over the pair of them.

"You're gonna live, Mimi..." Kiru mumbled, as if she could read his mind. She shuffled closer, making sure to stay atop him protectively, even in this state of semi-living, she found it within herself to prioritise him, and that made him realise a lot. 

Maybe he was in love with her too. He would've preferred that, even if it were too early. That phrase never helped his feelings simmer down anyways. Myuku's mind eased in the moment that Redemption burned, and that sentence alone shocked him.

"W-We're gonna win, right, Kiru...?" Myuku asked, as she nodded.

"Y-Yeah, yeah we are." She reassured, but truthfully she didn't entirely know how to convince herself just yet, "We're winning, Mimi..."

The duo sat there, injured and exhausted, as the town burned, watching the Osorian and Itamian forces clash it out in the streets, the sound of gunfire and swords clashing rattling the sky itself. It appeared that both sides were at a stalemate, for now.

If death was near, there would've been a great unknown in its welcoming.

~

Kazekiri was still on a mission, to stop the cannon fire. He had shoved and barged his way through the crowds of soldiers that come before him, stabbing some and knocking others out, accompanied by a gang of fellow swimmers who aimed to summit the mighty vessel with him.

They collectively rushed through the cramped organs of the boat, up to the brain of the ship, looking for the huge cannon mounted atop the vessel. Each time they forced open the door to a room with a jet of pressurised water, they were met with a new gaggle of fighters to overcome.

Kazekiri darted forwards as he reached a room seemingly dedicated to cartography and navigations, slipping between the lines of the enemy as he threw one of his many knives at the enemy. It whistled and careened through the air until it punctured the back of one of their heads, causing them to fall. Kazekiri dug swiftly through the map files as the other swimmers began to tackle and beat the daylights out of the cartographers in the room, many of which had unsheathed weapons of their own.

Kazekiri grinned, sweeping up more and more maps and stuffing them crudely into his satchel as he hid behind a wooden desk, opening the scrunched up papers and parchments, his eyes darting over them. It was a mess of reds, greens, yellows and all sorts of other fancy words that he couldn't make sense out of in this headspace.

"Merdog, look out!" Came the voice of one of the swimmers, as the passed out corpse of a cartographer went flying over him, crashing atop the desk and rolling in front of him. Kazekiri gave a gesture of approval as he poked his head out, noticing the last of the cartographers being taken care of efficiently.

"Alright, boys. Nearly done, eh?" He called, as the others nodded enthusiastically.

"Really givin' 'em hell!" replied a Floatzel, "I feel like we're gonna absolutely thrash 'em."

"Rule 1, bud. Never get too overconfident. Hubris is the fall of every good warrior." Kazekiri grinned, as the Floatzel nodded along and a couple others muttered words of approval.

The group all continued to scurry through the rooms of the ship, most of them being utterly barren or littered with useless documents and notes that meant nothing to anyone in this dire of a situation. The metal clanged and rattled on the floor, the noise bouncing up and down the walls and ceilings as the steeled heart of the ship drummed angrily with its disapproval of this new foreign invasion.

The room where the cannon was located was within their sight, and now they just needed to empty it out.

~

Myuku and Kiru had risen to their feet, shaky as they may have been.

The pair rushed through the town, dodging, parrying and countering strikes and blows that came their way. The angry flames danced behind them, bellowing and belching out smoke as the sonorous war cries of soldiers bleeding echoed through the ashy, wounded streets. The duo stuck together like glue, as they were really all that they had left, or at least that's how it felt.

Every road felt like a highway of anguish, each step like a sharp spike in their paws, and every breath laboured and laced with the gases that perforated through the innocent atmosphere. As the duo continued to thunder across the streets, Myuku stopped for a breath, his injuries winding him and his mind in a haze. He was stood right outside his parents' house, and looked up at it as if asking desperately for refuge.

"Myuku!" Kiru called, lifting the Jolteon to his feet as she frantically got him back up. She turned to see his house, feeling his pain for a brief moment, "W-We need to go, c'mon. They'll be fine. They'll be fine." She tried to reassure herself of his parents' safety, as well as Myuku himself. Myuku reluctantly staggered to his feet, his mind a cocktail of despair. The look on his face said everything, his brow etched in a permanent furrow, as Kiru tried her best to spare her sympathy in this moment of urgency.

"K-Kiki, Arceus above... I-I can't go on." Myuku coughed harshly, as Kiru turned over her shoulder. The orange air that beat around the two was a haunting sight, watching the Jolteon wobble on his own feet, eventually causing him to collapse onto the street, still conscious, but very light-headed. Whether it was exclusively from his injuries, or a mix of panic, hopelessness and the like, she couldn't tell, but that didn't matter to  her at the minute.

She scooped him up, placing the Jolteon on her back as he straightened up a little, shaking himself awake. Kiru cantered away from the fires as fast as she could, the ground nipping at her like hot coals as she forced back tears. 

Kiru was a warrior, but this wasn't the usual skirmish that she had been used to, with one winner and one loser. This was war, where everyone fighting lost, and the only winner was the avaricious.

What was all of this for? Where the benefit for either side here was, she wasn't sure. It's not as if Redemption was some strategic chokepoint that, had Osore controlled, it could've set up some kind of strategic blockade. Quite the opposite, it was a tucked away town, facing away from the rest of the world. Was this a show of dominance? A display of debauchery for the sake of being cutthroat and braggadocious?

Whatever it was, it fuelled Kiru's drive to keep moving forward, making sure that the little Jolteon on her back was safe. Her tail fluttered behind her and her tassels fluttered wildly as she reached a safe place, a couple blocks away from his parents house, running up into a house that was, for now, untouched by the raiders, resting the Jolteon down on the bed upstairs, sighing as she pressed her back against the wall, taking long, laboured breaths, and looking around the room.

It was the room of a little Deino, so it seemed. There were paintings of a family, the child of which was a Deino, and the patriarch was... a Hydreigon? Was she in General Marcellus's house? It didn't matter now, she thought, looking down at the Jolteon lying down in the bed. The room was relatively well furnished, with a window for the both of them to look out of that lay right beside the bed. 

Regaining her composure, Kiru moved over so that she was right beside Myuku. She placed her paw on the shoulder of the young Jolteon, whose nose twitched at the contact, as his eyes fluttered open.

"K-Kiki...? Where are we?" Myuku asked, his voice soft and tender.

"If my guess is correct, we're in General Marcellus's house. We're safe, you're safe..." She mumbled, still trying to convince herself of her own safety. She looked out of the window, seeing the flames scarpering across the rooftops, as the cannon of one of the Destroyers to be fully in operation. Her heart sank at the sight, but she kept things together, for his sake.

"Thank you... I wish I could say something more thoughtful, but nothing comes to mind." Myuku sighed, turning his head to look up at the concerned, scarred Glaceon. Kiru turned to look at him, sighing as her paw squeezed his shoulder.

"You don't have to say anything, it'll be alright." Kiru smiled briefly down at him, sitting beside him on a small stool by the bed.

"No, I wanna thank you. This would've all happened whilst I was stuck in Blackfall to watch if it hadn't been for you. We might have a chance." Myuku smiled, sitting up briefly in the bed, looking out of the window. 

"I'd like to think that we do." Kiru smiled, looking out of the window once more, keeping her paw resting on him, combing through his spiky fur. It was deceivingly soft to the touch, the yellowness of his coat brushing softly against her paw, like a warm blanket.

~

Kasha, Shoku and Asuke.

The other trio of Rogues were on the other side of town, caught up in a fight of their own, Asuke having to brandish her weapon for the first time in a while, a little war hammer. It was blunt, strong and forceful. She'd uniquely wield it in her feelers, swinging it around wildly with the torque and force to knock the face off of any idiot who dared step too close, which was actually deceivingly far away, given how far a Sylveon's ribbons could extend.

Kasha was a bit more stern and orderly with her fighting style. Her greatsword may have been flashy, certainly, but she was a calculated fighter, picking her battles wisely, and choosing whether or not it was wiser to strike them with hilt or slash at them with the blade. She was an honourable swordswoman, with a tough resolve and a glint in her eye. She showed more nobility in fighting than perhaps any other Rogue, combat was her passion.

Shoku was equally calm, though not in the same way that Kasha was. She stood atop the rooftops, playing the sniper of the group, nocking arrows calmly and watching as they whistled through the wind towards her target. She had an almost infinite supply of the arrows, as many of them were conjured arrows, arrows that she had whisked into existence through her own mental fortitude. The science behind all of that even escaped her, but she was an incredible huntress, taking out targets from across the street with clean body shots and the rare headshot, which always made her smile.

Asuke swung her hammer into a crowd, causing them be knocked back into each other or sent spiralling into a world of unconsciousness altogether, whilst Kasha covered her flank, making huge, daring swings with her sword, her mane flickering with the flames that billowed across the town, her eyes glowing with fury. She was protected by Shoku, who stood atop a rooftop beside her, teleporting each time to a different vantage point when the roof she was once stood on caught alight.

"Careful, Asuke." Kasha muttered, "I sense a strong presence in these waves."

"Tell me about it!" Asuke pumped, knocking over another wave of oncoming peons. Kasha rolled her eyes with a smile, before turning up to Shoku.

"Everything holding up above, Shoku?" Kasha asked, as Shoku nodded once.

"Peachy, Kasha. This is like target practise." Shoku smiled warmly, letting an arrow fly loose into the sky, puncturing a flying Osorian warrior, sending him careening into a crowd of other minions.

As the waves began to dim down, the three steeled their nerves ever harder, preparing for a notable warrior to appear out of nowhere.

Needless to say, none of them could've ever expected what appeared next.

An Umbreon, eyes blood red, fur black as the night, cloaked in the smoke, with rings that glowed...

...blue?

The three tensed up, recognising this Umbreon who skulked through the burning streets, past bodies and through smoke clouds, a psychotic look on his face. His posture was estranged, with long, thin legs, sharpened claws and teeth, and a general roughness to his complexion, as if he had been smoothed out by sandpaper, almost polygonal in his appearance, given how bony yet powerful he appeared to be.

He spoke, his voice rough and hoarse, yet also clear.

"Where is she?"

The three looked at each other, not entirely sure who this mysterious Umbreon could be referring to.

"Who is she, anyways?" Kasha asked, taking a step forwards and brandishing her weapon, causing the Umbreon to merely chuckle cruelly.

"Well, that's an open-ended question on my part. Knowing me, it can refer to multiple individuals. But for now, I guess I can narrow it down to two." He rasped, approaching Kasha with a disturbing speed, causing everyone to be a little perturbed. Shoku placed another arrow and aimed pre-emptively.

"Who're you looking for?" Kasha repeated, trying to give off an impression of grandeur. It was difficult to do that around this Umbreon, but she persisted.

"Where are Kiru Kakaryko and Monarcha Majewski?" He asked. It was unnerving to hear them referred to by their full names, "Come on, tell me. I know that you know who I'm talking about!" He grinned, his face deranged and comical.

"W-We really have no clue who you're talking about." Asuke replied, as the Umbreon turned his focus to her. She clutched her weapon tightly as the gangly Umbreon skulked towards her, eyes wide.

"MMMM... is that so... Asuke Teniyaki? Or was it Tehiyaki? I feel like I've seen both..." The Umbreon beckoned, as Asuke opened her mouth to answer the question. The Umbreon shook his head, "I don't care for your family history! WAS IT NOT OBVIOUS?!?" He screeched, recoiling back and adopting a battle stance.

Shoku had seen enough, she fired an arrow directly at the Umbreon. The arrow whistled toward the Umbreon, who turned to face it as it shot towards him, before he caught the arrow miraculously in his paw. Shoku gasped and crouched away, out of sight, as the Umbreon bore his teeth.

"WHO DID THAT?? Ugh... you guys want me dead?? FINE, I'll kill you ALL then!" He cackled, springing towards Kasha with unnatural velocity for his species, evidently fuelled by pure rage and malice. Kasha stopped him with her blade, blocking the attack before retaliating with a shoulder barge over her own, however the Umbreon barely seemed affected. He rose to his feet as if he had never fallen and began to sprint towards Kasha once more, leaping erratically forward as he seemed intent to kill.

Asuke sprung in, noticing Kasha's lack of available reaction time. She swung her ribbon at the Umbreon's torso, striking him hard in the stomach with her hammer, and though the Umbreon seemed injured for a second, he had grabbed and clamped his paw over Asuke's ribbon, yanking it hard. Asuke yelped in pain, retracting her injured ribbon and hammer as fast she could, before rushing in to get a bit more hands-on with her combat. She rushed at him, forcing him over as he clutched his stomach painfully, forcing him down onto the hard ground as she wailed relentlessly on him with her claws, yet still, any injury she inflicted seemed to be null and void as he found the strength in his hind legs to kick her off.

Asuke was sent tumbling across the ground, marvelling at the strength of the Umbreon as she desperately scrambled to her feet, the adrenaline beating through her heart rapidly. Whatever happened, she couldn't let her girlfriend be hurt by this freak.

Kasha attacked once more as the Umbreon was focused on Asuke, grabbing him and throwing him into a wall. The Umbreon hollered in pain for what must've been a second, before his blue rings illuminated the house that he had been thrown into. Kasha barged in after him, causing Asuke to follow suit and Shoku to teleport down from the rooftops and join the two indoors. The house was devoid of light, the only light coming from the Umbreon and the fires outside.

The Umbreon leapt from the darkness, his rings lighting up as he tackled Kasha and began to attack her senseless. Kasha yelped out of fright, before wrestling with the Umbreon, sending the pair to slam into another wall, crashing through it as she slammed him into a table, shattering in half. 

Asuke joined in, battering him across the face with a hard hammer, cackling as the Umbreon spun around for all of a second before somehow recovering and returning to his 'senses' in the blink of an eye. The unnatural capabilities of the Umbreon eluded them, causing Asuke to be nervous, Shoku to be confused and Kasha to be downright angry.

As the Umbreon attempted to go for Asuke, Kasha grabbed the Umbreon and yanked him back, before throwing him hard out of the window, in a vicious act of defenestration.

The three began to rush out of the house to meet the Umbreon that they had assumed would be stood healthy and well, ready for another round of a beating, but, to their utmost surprise...

...he had vanished completely, as if he was never there at all.

~

"The cannon, it's firing!" Kiru called out, as Myuku peered out of the window. The cannon was aimed and, with some mental math, it was aimed directly...

...at his parents house.

Myuku's eyes widened. His heart began beating, his breathing shallowed, as Kiru shushed him quickly.

"It's OK, it's OK..." Kiru took a deep breath, looking out the window as the ball began to fly in an arc towards the houses that his parents had taken refuge in. Myuku watched with despair as the wooden frames of the houses almost seemed to tremble as mobile death flew through the air this time, instead of in the sea, "Mimi... tell nobody that you saw this."

Before he could even say anything, Kiru sprung out of the window, landing on the roof of another house, battle axe in her hands as she sprung from rooftop to rooftop. Any falls that she could've sustained were dealt with by her means of cryomancy, creating icy paths for her to land on and to gain momentum upon. She rushed towards the house, as it was now a race of Kiru and the smouldering cannonball.

Kiru blinked back tears as she sprinted desperately across the rooftop, not even looking anymore as to where her legs were, forcing herself forward despite the aches in her body and the scars that laid across her body.

Once she was right before the house, she created an ice platform and quickly lifted it, springing herself up through the sky, baring her battle axe in her hands as she raised towards the smouldering boulder, as Myuku could do nothing but watch. She wasn't seriously about to sacrifice herself for him, right...?

"KIRU!!! THIS ISN'T WORTH IT!!" He cried, poking his head out of the window.

Kiru couldn't hear him, the pure rush of emotions she felt blocking her ears. She watched as her axe glowed a bright blue, illuminating with some kind of... power. Myuku's eyes widened, seeing what was going to happen, she was using her Rogue Power, as Shoku had designated it prior. One of the two Rogues capable of harnessing this power.

She shut her eyes as her axe continued to glow, infusing itself with the power of almost everything she could muster at this point. She opened her eyes now, facing death head on, before driving her axe forward.

The sound caused a thunderous crack in the sky to echo across the town, as now the forces of the boulder and Kiru met. Truly an unstoppable force meeting an immovable object. Kiru's eyes whitened at the overwhelming amount of energy pumping through her body, feeling her heart race at a million miles per minute. Tears forced their way down her face, as she clenched her teeth and continued applying her energy towards the axe, if that were possible.

Shoku had spoken about this to Myuku, seeing all the energy that she was exerting on the ball, it could've caused her serious injury, perhaps death. Myuku felt tears pouring down his face.

As Kiru continued to hold the attack, her resolve weakened, feeling a light headed, unable to keep up the power for much longer, hoping desperately, that the force that she was able to put in could counteract the boulder, but somehow, against all odds, it wasn't slowing down, not at all. Kiru couldn't hold on much longer.

Her muscles tensed and rippled with the exertion of force, before finally, still keeping her axe in her hands, she gave in, letting the boulder fly under her and collide with the Cirimei household, causing a billowing explosion, as the ejecta hung over the neighbouring blocks like an omen of death. Kiru collapsed, falling into the wreckage as Myuku damn near screamed. 

~

Finally at the cannon room.

"Go! Go! Go!" Rang a harsh, sonorous voice from one of the rooms behind them. Kazekiri charged in, and was met with all sorts of cannon workers, each of which had pulled out guns on him and the other swimmers, who didn't at all seem phased, raising their arms.

"NOW!!" Cried a deafening voice from behind them and, before they could open fire, the cannons became flooded with water, spilling into the room, swishing and sliding around the floor as the gunmen lost their footing and fell into the brine that threatened to swallow the room whole. The swimmers saw their chance and stole it hastily, using their heightened aquatic mobility to move in and make short work of those manning the cannons, throwing them out of windows or into the floor, as water began to pour harder and harder into the vessel. 

The swimmers celebrated, as the ship had now been taken.

Kazekiri began to chat idly with his fellow swimmers, a Frogadier and a Floatzel in particular, named Daruga and Mariana respectively.

"I did tell ya that we were gonna thrash 'em, Kaz." Mariana grinned, as the two began to head down and back into the water, punching enough holes to finally begin the arduous process of sinking the ship. Kazekiri rolled his eyes.

"It's Kaze, if you wanna give me a nickname." He began, "Also, don't tell me that, dickhead! You can't deny that level-headedness is still important." He continued, as Mariana chuckled, her tails twisting as they moved through the water and back to land. Though the fires still billowed above the town, the cries of battle had ceased. Osore had lost.

"Yeah, yeah, sure. You're not from around here, huh? I don't recognise your face at all!" Mariana asked as they stepped onto the docks, accompanying the other swimmers in putting out fires by performing Rain Dance.

"No, I'm not, I'm from Osore."

"Wait... are you one of the Osorian Warriors that Marcellus said was gonna be here?!" Mariana asked with a gasp, as Kazekiri chuckled lightly.

"Yes, I suppose I am. But please, we go by 'The Rogues'."

"Sounds pretentious." Mariana quipped back.

"It is." Kazekiri laughed, "Tell me more about yourself."

"Oh, I'm nothing special. A military personnel, soldier, I guess would be a better term. Been working here to provide for my family over in Skammdeggi. My husband works too, but he only works part time and doesn't get much income. You'd be amazed at how much the military pays." Mariana nodded modestly.

"Oh, I'm not one for money. I'm more of a vigilante, I suppose. It's part of my politics. I don't like any of this war stuff, but... hey ho." Kazekiri sighed, "Well, I ought to go looking for my friends. Me and them are gonna be travelling across the Archipelago, so we might not meet again for a while."

"Aw, that's nice. Have a good one!" Smiled Mariana, before she scarpered off down the street, intent to put out some more fires. Kazekiri joined in with a different squadron, Kazekiri rushed through the town, looking for any sign of the others, and as he scarpered up a high street, he noticed Orochi, Maru and Monarcha, resting contently against a fountain, cut up a little, but not majorly.

"Kaze!! My man!" Maru grinned, standing up and punching the Vaporeon in the shoulder, "Ugh, glad to see you still kickin', how was the swimmin'?"

"Got the muscles moving again, Maru, feels great, actually." He beamed, as Monarcha approached, fist-bumping the Vaporeon. She too had gotten along well with Kazekiri, given that she was one of the first that had been made aware of her presence, "Ey, Mona, you alright?"

"Doing well, as ever. Quite enjoy being on the good team, i guess." She chuckled, sitting back down before Maru.

"Osore's not down yet, we've cut off a head, but a couple more'll grow back in its place. It'll come back stronger next time." Orochi warned the other three, as Monarcha smirked.

"Yeah, but so will we. We'll be stronger too."

"Heh, yeah. No point in being all doom and gloom over a victorious occasion, eh?" Orochi grinned, as Maru gasped in fake shock.

"You not being a miserable cunt about everything? What's gotten into you, Oro?" He laughed, as the Leafeon cackled, before roughly pushing him into the fountain that they sat on, laughing merrily as the Umbreon lifted his drenched head up, revealing unpleased eyes.

"Ah, piss off, Maru." Orochi grinned, giving another dig to the sopping wet Umbreon's shoulder, who quite frankly wasn't having any more of it, grabbing the Leafeon and throwing him into the fountain too, laughing and cackling.

"Oh, what??? I thought plants liked water??" Maru grinned, as Orochi returned from the blue, equally as displeased in countenance. Kazekiri turned to Monarcha.

"Seen any of the others recently?" He asked.

"No, not for a few minutes, I hope they're all OK." Monarcha sighed, as Kazekiri smiled warmly up at the sky, which began to lose its grey colour as a blue sky began to return to the town once more.

"I'm sure there will be, they're some of the most kickass Pokemon I know."

~

Myuku had rushed out of bed, ignoring all of his crushing injuries, and darted over to his parents house. It was, undeniably, a wreck. Wooden chips and fallen planks lay in a cluttered heap of fallen framework, as little tinges of fire began to lick at the edges, threatening to set the pile ablaze. Myuku couldn't have that. 

Right before he was about to dig through the chunks to save anyone caught in the wreckage, a patch began to shake as a blue forearm brushed them out of the way from within.

Kiru emerged, dead in the face, sapped of energy, willingness and virtually all but life itself. Myuku mustered all of his strength to yank the Glaceon out of the wreckage. She stumbled out with him slowly, getting up, and giving in, as tears began to pour down her face. She didn't sob, arguably noiseless in her crying, simply letting the stream fall without any sort of need for publicity. Myuku looked up at her as a couple swimmers arrived to take care of the fire.

"Kiru... Kiru..." Myuku mumbled, as Kiru turned her head slowly down to face him, lifeless and empty in her stare.

"They're gone, Myuku."

~

The Rogues eventually reconvened, save Myuku and Kiru, who the others could not find. They hadn't assumed that he would've gone to his parents' house, and even if they had, they weren't sure of where it was. The group took a collective sigh of relief as the last of the flames began to be extinguished, revealing the broken husk of a once quaint town.

War had scarred Redemption, leaving an irrevocable gash on Itami, a wound that would certainly not go unpunished were the other islands to know. 

The houses, once shoddily stood together like embarrassed gentlemen now all melted together in a mix of woodchips. It was a painful sight, and the others couldn't imagine what those born of Redemption, like Myuku or General Marcellus, must've thought whilst seeing this living death of a town.

"Do any of you know where Myuku and Kiru are?" Chirped Shoku's voice, raising it a little higher and louder than usual to be heard easier.

"Not a clue. I haven't seen 'em since we all entered the town for the battle. They went off somewhere" Maru shook his head, looking about the place and sighing.

"Yeah, that's when I last saw them too." Kasha chimed in, as the group stood in the centre of town, "Do any of you know where his parents' house is?" She queried, and was met with shaking heads.

"They'll find us, certainly. Best not to split up again, yeah?" Monarcha raised, seemingly more overtly optimistic than the others. A couple of them nodded, but even then, they weren't entirely sure.

The wait for the two to return was long and riddled with anxiety.

~

"...Gone?" Myuku asked, it's all he could've said. He knew exactly what Kiru meant, his heart dropping in his chest, his stomach clenching and his throat tightening up. Kiru looked down at him, her eyes gaining back a little bit of colour.

"Yes. I... I'm sorry, I failed you..." Kiru recovered her breath, unable to look at him in the eyes. Myuku wanted to find something to pin the blame on, but he just couldn't. Kiru hadn't had the resolve, no fault of her own. The men who fired the cannon were almost certainly dead, so there was little to blame it on other than happenstance.

"No, what happened isn't your fault..." Myuku mumbled, a lump forming in his throat as he hugged the Glaceon tightly, who reciprocated with heavy breaths, "I got to apologise, to see them one last time, that makes me happier, if nothing else."

There was nothing else said between the two, there was very little one could say to do this situation justice. The two revelled in the solemn silence for a moment, taking deep breaths of the now clean air as they embraced.

"I know that you're probably gonna beat yourself up over this, knowing you." Myuku chuckled somewhat, trying to make light of this situation a little. Kiru didn't entirely understand how he could be so happy, but it did improve her mood just a little, "I can't really say anything other than its pointless to do that. It wasn't your fault."

Kiru hung her head a little in that line, biting the inside of her cheek in thought.

"It wasn't. Your fault." Myuku repeated, "I know this might take some time to..."

"No, no, you're right, it wasn't." Kiru smiled a little, and now it was Myuku's turn to be surprised at her.

"R-Really, you're getting over it just like that?" He asked, his ears perking up in surprise, quite common for him, which Kiru couldn't help but notice.

"Well, not entirely getting over it. I just know that... I can't take as much blame as perhaps I'd often accredit myself with." Kiru smiled somewhat, looking out to the sky as she began to walk slowly away from him, out into the ashy streets of the town. "C'mon, let's find the others They're probably looking for us, aren't they?" She added, padding away from him as Myuku followed close behind.

Myuku could absolutely tell that Kiru hadn't quite revealed everything to him yet in terms of how this battle made her feel, but he knew better than to scrutinise this woman during a difficult period in her time here. Itami was a gorgeous island, and he wanted every Rogue to see the true beauty of it, if nothing else.

"I'm confused..." Kiru pondered, turning to face him as the two walked slowly back to the centre of the town, "Is this not eating you up? Forgive me for assuming your personality and how it would react to this, but... I expected that you'd need to cry in my arms or something..." She mumbled, "Arceus, I'M on the verge of tears, and they weren't even my parents!"

"I mean, when you think about it..." Myuku replied, his brow furrowing a little, as if he were working out a good wording for his point, "I've spent the past few years convincing myself that my parent's don't care for me. I know it'll hit me soon, but I've sort of conditioned myself to not really care, I guess...? That sounds really wrong, I don't know how to word it."

"I guess the closure you get from seeing them one last time helps a little. I mean... yeah, I guess I see the point you're trying to make. Your brain is so accustomed to hating them that you don't entirely realise how much you love them yet?" Kiru postulated, as Myuku considered her answer.

"Yeah, something like that. It'll hit me soon." He paused for a brief moment, mouth slightly open in thought, "So... uhm, forgive me if it's too quick to ask but... now what? We... won right? Do we have another goal?" Myuku asked, as Kiru looked off for a moment.

"Well, obviously. We're essentially the world's strongest couriers. We've got messages to deliver." Kiru grinned.

"Don't you think that Itami will notify the other islands of a potential invasion?"

"Osore is gonna keep a close eye on Itamian ships, no doubt about that."

"Ohh, right, so you're saying that they'll essentially prevent the news from getting out? Sounds like typical Blackfall." Myuku noted, as Kiru sighed.

"Yup. Given that our lovely Admiral has the distant appearance of an Osorian vessel, they'll likely turn a blind eye to us." Kiru responded confidently. Myuku smiled and looked out into the sun for a brief moment, "Whatcha looking at, lad?"

"Oh, nothing. I just guess being a pessimist isn't a great venture in the long term. You were right, it's not burning after all." Myuku smiled, his eyes lost almost in the great blue of the ocean. Kiru saw the Jolteon's slight distractedness and sat beside him, eager to entertain his whims.

"I'm right about a lot of things." Kiru smirked jokingly, as Myuku nudged her.

"Yeah, yeah. Gloating aside, I'm... I'm really grateful for this. My parents... I will miss them, obviously, but I think they'd be proud. They seemed proud." Myuku mumbled.

"If they're not, I am." Kiru smiled back, slinging a paw over Myuku's shoulder, "Today was probably one of the single hardest days of your life, and you handled it like a champ. I'd say that you've earned a few days of rest, but truthfully there is little rest for the saviours of the world, eh?"

"Saviours of the world is a bit of a stretch, don'tcha think?" Myuku chuckled back, as Kiru shook her head.

"Genuinely? No, it's not a stretch to me. I think we can do it." She smiled gently,  ruffling Myuku's mane with her paw, "And afterwards... we can disappear. I don't wanna be a public figure. I've decided."

"Really? Well, I suppose I wouldn't like that either but... you strike me as someone who'd appreciate the accolades." Myuku raised.

"There was a time when I would've liked a little more limelight, but... seeing what has happened today, seeing everyone I know in such compromise, having to do everything I did, it really makes me want to leave this life behind when we've done what we have to do." Kiru pondered, causing Myuku to turn to her.

"Maybe. I don't know if I'm ready to move on from everything just yet. So, what, you're going to leave the Archipelago? And go where?" Myuku asked, as Kiru pondered on the question.

"Yeah, some far off corner, with my close friends and loved ones. Where things can be peaceful and easy, and I can finally escape it all." Kiru smiled a little, "I have a lot of things to leave behind, Myuku. I'm sure you can tell, but it'll be nice to run."

"I guess..." Myuku looked down at the ground, his feet shuffling slightly as he padded them against the ground.

"Are you on edge?"

Myuku turned up to face her. It was an odd question, but not one that he saw no reason behind. Kiru was deceivingly good at reading him, her aura alone pressing deep into his psyche, like a shockwave.

"In a way." He replied simply, not entirely sure how to approach the question immediately.

"Why?"

"Why? That question is pretty self-explanatory, isn't it? We've got big goals, Kiru. I'm not worried about a lack of capability, but it's still a tall task." Myuku mumbled.

"Forgive me for this, but you worry too much." Kiru replied sharply, as Myuku raised an eyebrow.

"Is this not a valid thing to worry about?" He cut back, as Kiru chuckled.

"Of course it is, I'm worried too. But you let it affect you too much, is what I meant. Outwardly, especially. I'm not asking you to restrain who you are, because you're amazing." She smiled warmly, "But you do need to try and stop letting things overwhelm you. I understand why this is worrying you, absolutely. I'd like to try and help you overcome this constant worrying and fretting." Kiru recommended, as Myuku raised an eyebrow yet again.

"And how do you propose on doing that--" He began, but before he could finish his sentence, he was tackled into a hug by the Glaceon. The hug was warm and soft. This wasn't the first time the two of them had embraced, but this was absolutely the best it had felt. He sighed into her shoulder, before pulling back and looking up at her, "That was nice..."

"It was, you're good at giving hugs. Travel-sized, dare I say." She teased, as Myuku went a little red.

"H-Hey! I'm not... I... yeah, I am kinda small..." He sighed. Kiru patted his shoulder gently, a broad smile across the Glaceon's face.

"It's not a knock against you..." She smiled warmly, her piercing eyes looking down at him, "It's rather endearing..."

Kiru liked that word, endearing. It had become incredibly evident. What had also become evident was her close proximity to him. But once more, their moment was stopped before anything could happen. Myuku this time was the one to pull away, albeit reluctantly.

"W-We ought to find the others..." He muttered, as Kiru nodded slowly, still reeling from the moment.

"Y-Yes, we do." Kiru replied, equally a little flustered, but brushing it off for now.

Osore did not win, but it was far from dead.

Chapter Text

Redemption eclipsed into the distance. 

The Rogues had been offered a boat ride back to Skammdeggi, sailing around the parameters of Itami. Offered to them by the kind hand of General Marcellus, a boat, close in size to the Admiral, decorated with little green stripes, as if to symbolise its peace. It chugged along slowly through the tame waters of the shallow ocean, the drab coastlines of Itami visible in the distance the entire time.

The vessel cruised effortlessly through the water, only propelled by a few small sails that splayed out modestly like the little, flitting wings of a small bird. The atmosphere was solemn and drab, there was deceivingly little to be celebrating. 

Monarcha was arguably the most distraught of any of them. She was huddled into a shivering mess inside the vessel, as Asuke's feelers and own paws embraced the poor, blue Sylveon.

"He was here! Darling, do you have any idea of the ramifications of his presence?!" Monarcha whisper-shouted, as Asuke shushed her tenderly. The two were alone in a little room on the boat, it was quiet and a little cramped, with a small, lone bed that the two were likely to share over the coming time of their return to Skammdeggi.

"Of course I know, Mona. Hell, I had to fight him. It was one of the hardest hand-to-hand fights I've ever had, there's something off about that man." Asuke mumbled, as Monarcha poked her head up to look at who was essentially her partner.

"How so? I must confess, I tried to avoid him where I could." Monarcha asked through laboured breaths and wide eyes. Asuke rubbed her back with her paw gently, nuzzling her face into Monarcha's cheek.

"Well, he seemed essentially impervious to any and all forms of damage, or rather he was able to recover himself with frightening speed." Asuke muttered, as Monarcha's eyes widened.

"Really? Oh, gods."

"What's wrong, love?" Asuke asked quickly, sharp-eyed and concerned. Monarcha took a deep breath, placing her head into the pelt around Asuke's chest, as her partner held her tightly and comforted her.

"Noire essentially, to my knowledge, was always desperate to right whoever he believed had wronged him. His intentions were well, and then, one day, it all changed. It wasn't for justice, but for vengeance. He wanted to inflict worse still upon us." Monarcha sighed, as Asuke hugged her gently. Monarcha lifted her head up and looked around the small room that the two had found themselves in, "He's a dangerous man. I fear that he's essentially invincible."

"How? What did he do?"

"I don't entirely know. I was relatively distant from his little circle, as it were. Barely ever saw him in person, really. Me and Leuer, that Jolteon from a few days back, were really the only duo separate from him, everyone else in his little division was in his circle. And now I guess he's come out for his own bloodshed." Monarcha continued, as Asuke sat beside her.

"Given the technology of the Shadowed Gems, like that watch you had at one point, do you think its possible that he could've perhaps used some kind of postmodernist technology to artificially bolster his own fortitude?" Asuke offered, as Monarcha bit her bottom lip.

"I'm not aware of such technology, and it'd also be exclusive to him. There's no way such a complicated procedure could be administered to many different Pokémon." Monarcha sighed, looking down at the ground, "This is my fault, I'm so sorry."

"No, no it's not, love. None of this is anyone's 'fault'. That term alone implies that anyone did anything wrong for this punishment. None of us, especially not you, have done anything to warrant this." Asuke sighed, hugging Monarcha tighter, as the two remained in a desolate silence, yet it was the kind that needed no presence or discussion.

The quiet air that clung to them in that small room needed to be, as they looked into each other's eyes, almost incapable of processing the aftershocks of what had been one of the bloodiest days of both of their lives. War became real in that instant, not that it wasn't before, but it took on a new meaning, a new purpose.

There was no beacon of hope for political normalcy to return to its peaceful roots, there was but a single, solemn shriek into an earless void.

~

"Your boy, you mentioned having one. Is he safe?"

"Yes, he is. I will meet him again when we arrive in Skammdeggi. He shall be in the custody of our lovely Prime Minister."

Kiru and Marcellus stood on the bow of the little boat, as it swam effortlessly through the sea.  The air was still, as if in mourning, and the clouds in the sky sat motionless, looking up towards the sun, as if beckoning for guidance.

"That's good." Kiru replied.

"I see you too haven't experienced much loss, all of your group are with us. That is good." Marcellus smiled, though he could clearly tell thoughts troubling the Glaceon. For one, she'd been informed of the presence of the Shiny Umbreon, which worried her beyond belief, not to mention the lingering guilt that painted her face, "Some troubling you, Miss Kakaryko?"

"Myuku, the boy from Redemption. His parents were... lost." She sighed, her face falling at the mere mention of it. Marcellus nodded quietly.

"He seems uncut by it. Yet you don't." He muttered quickly, evidently having dealt with the throes of grief many a time.

"No, I am cut by it. Their death was perhaps preventable. Myuku seemed happy to find closure with them in their last moments of life. I couldn't do it, couldn't seek the same happy ending to it all that he could." Kiru sighed, not sounding hopeless as much as utterly crestfallen.

"They didn't die for nothing." Marcellus muttered, having seen survivor's guilt like this many a time, "Or rather, they don't have to die for nothing. Myuku seems able to move on, surprisingly. If you can honour their death instead of letting it bury you too, then their death will be of importance."

"You've seen this before, haven't you?" Kiru looked up for a minute, a smirk faltering nervously at the corner of her lips.

"I've seen it all."

"Hmph, figures." Kiru smiled a little, "Thank you, Marcellus. You're a good man, Godspeed."

"Godspeed to you, too. Wherever your ventures may take you."

~

"A lot has been on your mind, hasn't it, Shoky?"

"Did I not say for you to stop calling me that?"

"Maybe, but 'ave I ever been one to listen?"

Maru and Shoku were in a separate room to the others, Shoku helping Maru in patching up the mild injuries that he had sustained during the battle. All of them had endured some kind of physical trauma, but Maru seemed to have received some pretty nasty gashes. Apparently, he wasn't even sure where half of them came from, from his own account.

"No, you've always been immature." Shoku replied back quickly, rummaging through her satchel for a balm of some sort, "Now, I need you to do me a favour, take a deep breath and cover your mouth."

"What makes you say tha'?" Maru asked, as his question was suddenly answered, as the ointment began to sear at his skin, stinging and burning like the fires that once burned in the town behind them. He stuck a paw over his mouth and screamed into it, cursing and swearing all the while, "FUCKIN' CUNTIN'... piss, that felt like Giratina just shat all over my fuckin' wound!"

"Ever the eloquent with your choice of words." Shoku sighed, paying the wailing Umbreon no mind as she slowly began to wrap the injury in a bandage, causing him to stop flailing like a fish out of water, and relax a little, sighing and regaining his composure, or rather what was left of it.

"Gods above... t-thanks, it's subsided now. Cheers, Shoku." Maru sighed, leaning forward in the bed he was sat on.

"See, is it so hard to refer to me by name?" Shoku smirked triumphantly. Maru rolled his eyes and huffed, resting his chin in his front paws.

"Piss off."

~

Myuku looked out over Itami as the boat sailed around its parameter, on course for Skammdeggi. His eyes were lost in the colours of the Hidden Land, staring at the picturesque, rocky shores with their decorated igneous spines, like a wall of natural defence, or the sharp teeth of a mighty beast.

The sea kneeled before the land like a servant to a king, offering tentative laps upon the shore, as Myuku could only watch. He felt humbled in size and importance, as his scarf, now slightly tattered with a hole through it, which he didn't remember, billowed out behind him in the salty sea breeze. Everything was so perfect. It was home.

Every small town that was dotted along the shore, just like Redemption, each shared its same architectural foundations, each a little hamlet of peace and tranquillity, freedom from everything else, or so he hoped. Maybe it would've been nicer to have been a simple inhabitant of one of the other small towns, none of which he could wrack his brain to remember the name of.

He thought of what life must've been like, to watch the sun rise over the hills looming above town, and then descend into the sea as they day drew to a close. To feel the pattering of his own paws in a happier life, and for a moment he could've sworn he'd heard his heart beat thrice, asking for that life to be granted onto him by whatever higher powers that were in a new life. Where Myuku's path lay ahead was entirely unclear, and his head would need to firmly screw itself back together before he could ever think about giving up yet, but maybe it was an idea after all of this, if he and the Rogues ever departed.

That thought had crossed his mind once or twice, and he'd wondered why. It's not as if he'd have anywhere to go or any feasible way to get there in the first place. He was a man without passions save politics, and that wasn't really a reality he was ready for just yet. Perhaps he could've taken up an instrument.

And then he imagined how life would've been different if he'd been a musician instead. Playing a piano or perhaps a violin. Maybe a flutist or even a trumpeter. It would've changed a lot, perhaps he would've been happier. He probably would've, in hindsight. The idea of him on some stage, virtuosic and masterful in any other field, it did make him quite giddy with excitement. 

Kiru appeared.

As if out of the middle of nowhere, the Glaceon has inexplicably just appeared at his side, causing him to jump a little out of surprise.

"Ah, hey Kiki." He smiled politely, as the Glaceon smiled down at him, her face looking a little brighter than when he had last seen her.

"Afternoon, Myuku. It's lovely to see you so happy." She smiled, her voice quiet and cherishing, her body language losing its rigidity as she sat beside him, "Thank you for this."

"What is there worth thanking me for?" Myuku asked, as Kiru looked over at the land that Myuku had so intently lost himself in mere moments ago.

"I would've never witnessed this had it not been for you. I would've never visited Itami, seen its gorgeous sights, met the people that I have, learned the lessons that I had learned, had it not been for you." Kiru acknowledged, "And for that, I have to thank you. I do believe that our journey here in Itami isn't quite over yet, though."

"What makes you say that?" Myuku asked.

"As you may well know, Noire was at the battle. He was there, and we have no idea why or how. Nor do we know if he fought for Osore or on his own side. We need to investigate this." Kiru muttered, looking down at the rippling waves below them, "He must've docked in Skammdeggi, perhaps he's been following us. Maru has mentioned seeing the odd blue light on his nightly walks."

"He'll be looking for Monarcha, won't he? That fellow concerns me." Myuku confessed, joining Kiru at looking down at the water.

"Not just that, he'll be after me, too. He wants revenge, I know he does." Kiru sighed, "I'm going to essentially have to fight my demons head on, Myuku. And I think I'm finally ready to do that." She sighed, looking over at the Jolteon, "I want to prove that I've changed by offering mercy to him. Something I never did."

"Mercy... I don't know if Monarcha could do the same as you, are you sure?" Myuku queried, as Kiru sighed.

"In truth, no. He doesn't deserve mercy, but it'll be much more than I could've ever afforded him, if he is such a madman as Monarcha claims."

"Something tells me he won't be very reciprocal." Myuku warned, as Kiru nodded.

"Yes, I know. Nor do I expect him to be. And so..." Kiru sighed, "I am ready to kill him if I am left no other option."

~

The boat was silent that night. 

The Rogues had been given ample individual sleeping compartments, and even provided with a small meal, which many of them had not enjoyed the luxury of eating well for a long time. A long, candlelit dinner, attended by Marcellus himself, which, though obviously and generously sauced with sombreness, it was a pleasant gift. Itami was not a small island, and Marcellus indeed promised that Vivienne would have a much greater reward back there in Skammdeggi.

Everyone seemed a little off that night.

Nothing was quite right on the ship, and though Redemption was saved, everyone was aware that things weren't over. Marcellus himself seemed aware of the scenario that plagued the couriers of the Archipelago. A grave sense of dread beat like a distant drumming over the boat. And the moon rising on the edge of the endless sea rose like a beacon to an infinite safety, only shielded by an insurmountable odyssey into the nothingness above.

"Do you remember the stories back in Lightspire?" 

"Duh, how could I ever forget?" 

Maru and Asuke stood together, a rare bonding moment for the siblings. They hadn't quite realised it until now, but very little did they get the opportunity to reminisce together like this. Maru's huge eyes widened to accustom themselves to the refracted moonlight.

"About how the moon rose when the gods of space were helping us. Because space was all that we could see in the sky." Asuke began, as Maru quickly finished her sentence.

"And in the day, the gods of time were looking over us. They pushed the sun through the sky." Maru smiled a little, "Did you believe it, Asuke? The stories?"

"No, I never did. But when I look back, I don't think they were there to educate." She sighed, "I think they were there to comfort us."

"I think I know what ya mean, but go on." Maru nudged her, as she chuckled a little.

"Well, it was comforting to know that, no matter what, the gods watched over us at every hour. As if we could remind ourselves of their presence in times of danger. Like when there was a storm, the gods of space and time joined forces, remember that?" Asuke sneered.

"Yeah, yeah. I do..." Maru sighed, looking down, "So, how're you feelin' about all of this? Savin' the world and that."

Asuke pursed her lips, her eyes flitting about the place a bit, as if asking nature for any kind of meaningless guidance.

"Well, I don't know. There's just so much of absolutely everything, it can be hard to know what I'm supposed to feel or what anything is supposed to mean." Asuke frowned a little.

"You good, sis?" Maru asked, "I'm here if ya need me."

"I'm fine, Maru. I'm just a little confused." Asuke looked away for another few moments. Her mind raced with the thoughts of whether or not she should tell him about her and Monarcha. He was someone that, intrinsically, she could trust. But in truth, the idea of Maru's social politics being such a ghost in her mind that she couldn't be sure of what he'd think of this scared her a lot.

"About what? You can tell me anything." Maru muttered, "I know that, as your brother, it's customary to have at least a little sibling rivalry between us, but this is bigger than that. Tell me."

"Maru..."

"Asuke...?"

"If I told you I liked girls... what would you say?"

It was a thinly-veiled coming out, and Maru knew that.

"I'll be honest, Asuke, I don't know if I get the idea of sexuality. I-I couldn't see myself being attracted to the same gender..." Maru began, as Asuke began to show signs of regret, "But! That doesn't change anything about who you are to me. All that changes is the gender of the person who's ass I'll kick if they hurt you."

"Maru...? You mean that?" Asuke asked, her face still a little confused, but now tinged with a little bit of hope.

"Duh. Just 'cos I don't get homosexuality, doesn't mean I have to be hateful towards it." Maru shrugged, seeming to think this issue really wasn't as important as Asuke made it out to be, "You're my sister, dude. I hate your guts sometimes, but dammit, you've saved my life! I owe you the PRIVILEGE of not being bigoted towards you at least." He chuckled, as Asuke smiled warmly.

"Thank you." Was all she could immediately bring herself to say, her words failing her where emotion had bled through instead, and Maru could tell by now.

"No, thank you, for ya honesty." Maru smirked, "I can imagine it wasn't easy to tell me."

~

It was a warm night for Myuku Cirimei. Something that he hadn't quite expected upon first arriving in town.

Though war had waged in his hometown, his body was confusingly warm, his heart oddly still and his thoughts bizarrely organised. Maybe it was the closure he had gotten from seeing his parents one last time, and being a true member of the Cirimei household still.

He sat there, pen in hand at a desk, alone. It was a comforting solitude for a moment, something he had been noticeably quite devoid of since joining these Rogues. Not that he minded, anything to stop being a wallflower, but everyone needed their silence too.

The room he was in was small, his assigned bedroom, as it were, with a fancy little desk propped up against the wall, lit only by a lantern suspended from the wall perpendicular to said table. His bed, a ratty, shammy little thing, was propped in the corner. It made for good enough hospitability, as he'd found out. He could fall asleep in it.

But no, he had admittedly been neglecting his authorial work over the past few months, this change in his life having a much greater impact on his other creative muses than he would've liked. It was political experience, if nothing else, assuming his second novel was too a work of politics. It'd likely be, given how his mind was.

This war, what was it all for? What did Osore have to benefit from Redemption, or Itami at all? This wasn't it, he knew, there was bound to be another wave of invasions hitting Itami, or at the very least a blockade of Itamian couriers and cries for help. Osore had Itami in a bit of a headlock at the minute, with the Black Land in particular absolutely showing itself to be more the aggressor.

Though the Battle of Redemption had been a decisive victory for Itami, it was far from an absolute decider of the greater conflict that tapered ahead, into the near future. With a low morale and a fading permanence of their own protection, Myuku knew that Itami would eventually, after enough pressure, fall victim to Osore.

It was indeed a thought that troubled him, but its inevitability felt known to everyone aboard the ship, including the likes of Marcellus. So, reluctantly, Myuku brought his mind away from that train of thought before it ultimately crashed and burned, and instead put his pen back to his paper, writing idly in a long string of words that maybe would've stuck better if he'd been paying more attention.

Maybe his mind wasn't as clear as he'd liked it, but that's mainly because he was thinking about one person.

Kiru Kakaryko.

His mind always jumped back to that girl, and he didn't know why until recently. Kiru had played an integral part of his development thus far, that much was obvious, but she'd equally been a large force in terms of achieving his own goals, too. His heart burned a little for her, that much he couldn't deny, and there was seldom part of him that didn't agree.

Was it a crush? Was it a deep desire for intimacy that negated romance altogether? He never was quite sure what his mind thought of her.

It was strong though, overwhelming at times. Company with her was treasured notably more than most other individuals, and though he'd found himself attached to many Rogues, Kazekiri and Shoku to name but two, Kiru was special to him. 

Kiru had blossomed into someone that he could absolutely see himself spending more time with, be it romantic or platonic, he didn't really care. Her presence alone was really the most satisfying part of it all, the nature of it didn't concern him nearly as much.

Maybe it was a crush, he was OK with that. 

A childish innocent crush, it could never spiral into anything more, never.

Right...?

~

The second day began to dawn, the captains of the ship trading places as one descended into a diurnal nap, the other taking the helm following a lovely sleep through the night. The Rogues awoke individually from their sleep through the night, stretching their tired bones as they rattled in the aching sun. The clouds were pleasantly scarce in the sun that morning, an omen, perhaps?

Certainly for Kazekiri.

The first up, surprisingly. Not that he was a poor sleeper, his schedule was fairly bog-standard and average. His eyepatch hung over his eye, and in his solitude, he felt safe enough to remove it.

Having depth perception shifted to a new plane was strange for the Vaporeon. His other eye did indeed work, though his eyelids were still quite heavy and hooded, a purple mark running down the contour of his sockets, creating the appearance of some horrid wound or plague, but no, it was nothing but a visual effect.

He took a long, deep breath of air, that rose in his chest and blew out in a wispy exhale along the rippling seas. His feelings were strange and messy, but not in a negative way. Kazekiri had ultimately shown a great amount of indifference throughout this all, despite his passion with politics. 

He had fought in a war, one of the most major battles of his lifetime, and yet a sense of pleasantry hung about it all? He had no clue why, even following his victory. He didn't expect the resonance of positivity and optimism to hang around, given that they'd essentially been a part of the first domino to fall in what could've easily spiralled into one of the worst conflicts that the Archipelago had seen up to that point.

Ethics became useless, now was the time of negotiation.

~

Back into Skammdeggi after another few hours of sailing around the coast. Marcellus bid the Rogues farewell as he took off to the sky, heading straight for the tallest tower in the other half of the City of Magic, as it were. As the black speck of the Hydreigon vanished off into the distance, the Rogues were accompanied by a couple guards as they peered around the docks. Orochi had spotted the Admiral first, which they quickly reclaimed, but it wasn't time to go just yet.

They had an Umbreon to find.

Luciduphobia, or the prejudice against Shiny Pokemon, as it were, wasn't all that prevalent in the more liberal state of Itami. Shinies were given much more rights here, and any legislature that did oppose them was sneakily hidden away. If there was hatred in the city, it didn't seem too keen on rearing its ugly head. Noire could easily be in the city, making encampment out somewhere.

They didn't need him dead, but they wanted him neutralised, certainly. He posed a threat to several members of the Rogues. Kiru and Monarcha especially were arguably his biggest targets.

His image permeated around Monarcha's head. the idea fucked with her, to put it as she would. He scared her, he could overpower her, and given the awful things that he had threatened to do should he find Jade, she wouldn't be surprised if the same fate would befall her should she be cornered and alone. Her heart hurt at the thought of such an atrocity, why wouldn't it?

That damned smirk, those red eyes, how vile, like the eyes of a man deranged, meaning of anything important or social stripped from their knowledge. Those sleek features, she never knew how he got them, and the technology made even less sense to her. She was confused at it all, this wouldn't have to be some nonsense where, though their lives were set in a period of great poverty and squalor, where technology hadn't quite made the breakthrough yet, that some antagonistic force with forces unknown had some kind of secret means to technological advancements that were entirely inconsistent with everything going on around them.

Monarcha sighed as she padded alone through Skammdeggi, looking for clues. Her heart was unnaturally heavy. Whether it was due to Noire's little, dark cloud that hung over her head the entire time, or if it was instead due to the beating love that her girlfriend had imbued her with, she wasn't sure, but it encumbered her nevertheless.

Monarcha Majewski. It was a name she liked.

The world faded a little bit as she walked, losing its form a tad as she stepped forward, her ribbons tying knots around themselves and each other as she headed through the dreamy streets. 

Sidling down an alleyway, Monarcha came to a brief stop, soft breathing coming from her mouth. It would've been nice to stay, for life to quiet down, but that couldn't happen yet. She pressed on down the alleyway once more, shaking her head and snapping herself back to the important task at hand here. 

Papers stashed everywhere, discarded and torn in the alleyway. All she had was these damn leaflets, maybe something would help her.

'Find out how to get Oran Berries for FREE!!' Nope...

'The cheapest retirement homes in Skammdeggi!' Hmm... maybe worth looking into, but no.

'This GORGEOUS Gardevoir wants to talk TO YOU!!!' Saucy. Above was a picture of a well-endowed Gardevoir. Monarcha cleared her throat, looking around to make sure nobody was watching her, before stuffing the newspaper in her satchel. She was filthy, and she revelled in it, like a swine rolling around in their own faeces.

But no, nothing here worth any kind of value. Monarcha sighed once more, her head was a cocktail of emotions. Cocktail...? Now there's a thought. A bar.

~

She wasn't the first to think of a bar. 

Kazekiri and Myuku had both thought of the same idea, venturing off together in search of a bar, Kazekiri himself insisting that it'd be 'just like old times', which was only a couple months ago, in hindsight. Back to The Three Giants, where they had been before. The air in there was warm and whiffed of beer, exactly what they expected. There was a notable lack of intimacy, as if the room itself was broad and open, a notable contrast. Perhaps having all the Rogues together reinforced that image of safety.

"Ah, I recognise you two. I'm glad to see you two safe."

The Armarouge at the counter gave a friendly, inviting wave, beckoning the duo over.

"Yes, you were with that big group of Eeveelutions. Have you heard of the attacks on Redemption?" The Armarouge asked, "Oh, what am I saying? Of course you have, everyone in Itami knows by now."

"Yes, I am from Redemption." Myuku sighed, "It's why we were here at all, we knew about the oncoming attacks. We came from Osore."

"Ah, I'm sorry to hear that, sir. Condolences." The Armarouge bowed his head respectfully.

"Thank you, bartender." Myuku nodded back, as the Armarouge merely chuckled.

"Please, call me by my name. Mahmood." He smiled, if that were possible. Kazekiri grinned a toothy grin, as per the usual at this point.

"Afternoon, Mahmood. Have you happened to see a Shiny Umbreon nearby?" Kazekiri asked, causing Mahmood to lean forward a little, scratching his chin, before moving back into his original stance, the crested flame he sported like a knight's feather atop his armour dimming a little in disappointment.

"No, I'm afraid. I'll have no doubt that one of the bars around here has seen him, though. Why, do you have business with him?" He apologised, as Myuku tugged at his scarf awkwardly, as if apprehensive to ask the question.

"Have you ever heard of a group called the SG?" Kazekiri cut in, saving face for the nervous Jolteon, who thanked him with a courteous nod, as Mahmood blinked, before shaking his head.

"No, that name isn't familiar to me." Mahmood shook his head again, a sigh of slight despondence at his ultimate lack of assistance that he was able to provide.

"Then you don't need to worry!" Kaze smiled, hastily grabbing Myuku by the arm, and dragging the Jolteon out, who took the hint and sped off, giving Mahmood a friendly wave as he reciprocated, "Safe travels, friend!"

"Likewise to you, brothers in arms!" Mahmood called, sighing as the two left the pub, looking down at the counter before speaking to himself, "I don't know which drunken god placed them here... but I hope they do good to the world."

Kazekiri and Myuku went on a bit of a pub crawl, with each well-meaning bartender or barista being unable to provide any information on Noire's previous activity. It was as if he had just magically appeared into the city out of thin air, and vanished into the mist when the moment called. Noire was strange, gangly, beast of a Pokémon, and the duo knew that tracking him down would be just as difficult as neutralising the inherent threat that he posed onto all of their lives.

"Now what...?" Myuku gasped for breath after a few different bars had all turned out with no information regarding an Umbreon matching Noire's description.

"Well, now there's little to do but head back to the Admiral and wait things out. Fuck... stupid bloody Umbreon." Kazekiri grovelled, "You've really got us in a pickle, you know?"

"Hey, don't blame me. Kiru's the one who got us here, in truth." Myuku replied, his voice a little on edge. Kazekiri merely laughed.

"Relax, I'm kidding. Nobody's to blame. None of us lot, anyways." Kazekiri grinned, as the duo pattered through the town.

Even though they'd been in the city before, Skammdeggi was a curious place. The floor itself seemed brimming with magic lights. The weather was fine, not entirely a clear sky and a little chilly wind coming in, but it was nothing that they couldn't deal with. The streets were colloquial and warm, inviting and nurturing, like a tutor to their student. Any semblance of hatred had seeped into the bunged-up back alleys of the city, never to emerge from their hidden cracks.

It would've been perhaps a nice place to settle down. The politics of this island were still a mystery, but Vivienne herself, especially in Myuku's eyes, was more than a political figurehead for any kind of ideology. Her presence alone suggested a coalescence with her workplace, as if she had stood there for millennia, some kind of eternity permeating through the roots of the tallest tower in Itami, and likely the world.

The Admiral bobbed along the waters that seemed to pinch themselves tightly around the docks, a little more forceful this time. Even the vessel of such grandeur seemed to shrink at the scale of the sea and Itami's tallest towers. The world before them seemed both meaningless and purposeful in its endless expanse.

Myuku retreated briefly into his part of the ship, a small, quiet room, cramped as ever with a tiny little light dangling above, restrained from falling on his head by a rope. It was serene, quiet, and modest, just as he was. The perfect work station.

Yes, indeed, he was still working on his book. He had very little time at all nowadays to work on it, and that was indeed a grave injustice, another thing he could revel in blaming politics for. He began to write a couple more words, deciding entirely what this next book of his was going to be about.

A memoir of the latter part of his life thus far. His ventures with The Rogues. This was equally the most exciting and most stressful thing that had ever been involved with. If they had succeeded, perhaps his memoirs would carve a legacy in time, untouchable by those that precede them and inspirational to those of the future.

He sat there, idly, quietly, writing sentences, barely thinking about anything, switching his brain off, almost, to everything but his works. A childish, almost whimsical smile crossed his face for the first time in a while, it was freeing, above all else. The inky carvings that he placed permanently on the parchment, staining an irrevocable timepiece of his presence in Skammdeggi that day. If the world burned tomorrow, his scroll could sail off into an endless ocean, staking his eternal claim onto a dead world that never would've kowtowed to him before this.

It was an easier life, one he could've gotten very much used to. 

Chapter Text

Skammdeggi went alight with theories.

The general populous had felt the news of the bloodied war that spilled and seeped on the island's opposite coast. About the mysterious group of Eeveelutions who had leapt to Itami's aid in their hour of need. Maybe they hadn't single-handedly saved the island, but their inclusion was certainly not ignored.

The Rogues themselves went relatively under the radar. Following a request to General Marcellus, aiming for a bit of privacy, the group had not had their names made broadly public so that they could operate under some sort of normalcy. Skammdeggi was almost radiant from the foggy mists of any other oceans, the buzzing beacon of news thrashing endlessly and tirelessly to breach the island's borders.

But an evil black ring prevented them from doing so.

The Osorian Navy, following the loss at Redemption, had to prevent news of their loss, and for that matter, their invasion at all, from ever leaving the island. A little ringlet had formed of naval ships, not ordered to move in, but to watch like distant harbingers of death, cutting through the ocean's horizon as they peered over it, making sure absolutely nothing got out or in.

Itami had entered a state of forced lockdown, isolationism.

For now, the Rogues had holed up in Toppur Himnaríkis, the tallest tower, red-roofed and high standing, miraculously, despite its notably disproportionate base width when compared to its height. The Rogues had essentially stayed within Vivienne's quarters, as they couldn't properly afford a hotel, and trying to leave Itami during this blockade was basically asking to be capsized. Vivienne, ever the immobilised Florges that she was, gladly opened her doors to them.

"I welcome you to my sanctuary, noble Rogues." Vivienne smiled, her cosmic eyes reopening as the lavender aura of the room wafting about the palace of knowledge, "You have done good things for Itami, despite our current predicament."

"We're honoured, Prime Minister." Shoku bowed her head respectfully, entering the room and purveying the seemingly endless library of bookshelves that spiralled up into the sky like refractions of light through a prism of glass.

The Rogues equally began to separate across the great library, looking around at the fountain on knowledge, crawling with the rippling vines of Vivienne that spiralled, locked and twisted over each other, creating hatchings and cross-hatchings of vines that acting as climbing frames.

Shoku sat beside Vivienne, fascinated with the sheer intelligence of the splendorous woman beside her.

"Your work fascinates me, your office, your demeanour, I envy it massively." Shoku smiled, like a little girl meeting her favourite singer. Vivienne's eyes fluttered at the compliment, as if the feeling of admiration was undeniably mutual.

"Well, I would be amiss to not notice your own intelligence, Shoku." Vivienne complimented back, as the Espeon's eyes sparkled alight with intrigue, "My office is founded on the foundations of my mortal life. It is a manifestation of every facet of my creativity and vast expanse of intelligence."

"How was it constructed?" Shoku asked, equally fascinated, sitting on a little chair beside the desk. Vivienne leaned forward slightly, resting her arms on the table as her galactic gaze fell down to Shoku.

"Well, I'm sure you've heard the myth of the Three Giants that built Skammdeggi, no? Well, if you ask around a bit, supposedly a fourth giant, the biggest of all, built Toppur Himnaríkis when it had built the other islands. It was granted the magic abilities of being an imaginative haven of its denizen. And thusly, it roots me as its host. I am the resident of the home built by the fourth giant. He lies in the sea."

"Ooh, a specially designed home? So the myths are true?" Shoku asked, "This does change a lot of things about science..."

"Never let mythology overtake science or vice versa, they can co-exist. The preservation of our timeless mythos is just as important as the progression of our science." Vivienne smiled, leaning back up in her royal beauty. Shoku felt her cape billow out behind her, as if infused with the knowledge that permeated the room. The inside of her cloak sparkled with twinkling, astral lights, as if symbiotic with Vivienne for a moment.

"Science has always been my passion, but I supposed I never considered the concept of their conjoining to be any more than cancelling each other out." Shoku gasped, her whole world flipped upside down in that moment.

"I think many of us do not. If we don't understand our history, then breaking through into the future will be a fruitless waste of our time." Vivienne hummed, her voice alluring in much the same way a soothsayer would be.

"Have you spoken to these giants?"

"I had spoken briefly to the one who made this tower. He goes by the moniker of Regigigas. A being of such enormity that should he rise from the seas, all the sea would fall by a yard. I spoke with him about this tower." Vivienne remembered, "Tell me, Shoku. Do you think the gods are benevolent?"

"Should they be real, then why would they not be?" Shoku replied, as Vivienne smiled.

"Regigigas was not kind. He grew frustrated with his work quickly, and rage bubbles and festers in the sea that he resides. That's why storms always loom over the geographical origin of the Archipelago. He was cruel, he had a short temper, his mind was clouded with fury, and continues to be." Vivienne sighed, looking off wistfully into the distance, "It is a shame, it really is."

"But why was he angry at all?" Shoku asked, as Vivienne crawled through her memories.

"Toppur Himnaríkis was meant to be his home, originally, but he could never design a palace grand enough. So, in a fit of rage, he made it the home of the most deserving subject of his. And that happened to be me, who first occupied it."

"You're a subject of Regigigas?! Gods, I keep learning new things about you." Shoku leaned in, kicking her hind legs up like a little girl, fascinated completely and utterly. Vivienne tittered, finding it endearing how a woman so often seen as mature and level headed was so sparkly-eyed when it came to this discussion.

"I am a woman with a history the likes of which the world hasn't seen." Vivienne smiled proudly, looking upwards towards the ceiling, which almost seemed to enshroud itself in the lavender hues of the mists that billowed and wafted around the room, "There will soon be a time when I die and the tower shall fall with me. And when it does, the legend of Regigigas will be no more."

"And then what?"

"Then... maybe, should the world be counting on a miracle, he will rise again."

~

Myuku and Kiru had a little alone time in the great library upstairs.

It was nice to have some privacy, after what felt like a time when safety and warmth were two luxuries that couldn't be guaranteed for ages on end. A little intimacy between the two had become sparse, and both of them, Myuku especially, were eager to entertain the notion of its reappearance.

Myuku was still unsure as to his feelings on Kiru. She was, without understatement, a beautiful woman. Charming, funny, self-aware, modest. There was little for him to not see good in. But it didn't matter to him as much as he once would've thought, her company had provided ample shade from the blinding nature of his loneliness. She was a beacon of sorts, his umbrella, emotional rock, some form of shelter that he had become dependent on in the increasingly hostile climate that had poked its crooked finger through the world's icy heart.

He sought her comfort more than he had thought. Her juxtaposing warmth, her smile that could've lit fires in his brain and made his guts tie themselves in knots. Was it enrapturement? Almost certainly. Maybe he was just trying to convince himself otherwise, but in this moment of fleeting beauty, he couldn't really shut his eyes to this undeniable truth any longer.

He did indeed, have a crush on her.

It was nothing overtly romantic, or passionate. Perhaps it wasn't even love yet, just some innate, primal desire to be beside her, and to have her fulfil his basic needs and do the same in return. Was that love? He didn't know, and maybe he was OK with never being sure of his feelings, so long as her nurture perpetuated its foothold in his head.

"You alright, lad? You look lost..." Kiru voice cut through his dreamy internal monologue, with the sharpness of the axe she wields, causing the little Jolteon's eyes to blink once or twice, before coming back to reality.

"N-Never better, excuse me." He cleared his throat a little, as Kiru sighed warmly, "I had lost my sense of focus for a moment."

"I could tell." Kiru replied, "How're you feeling?"

"You ridicule me with this a lot." Myuku replied, raising an eyebrow, "Is there something you're trying to get? An answer you want?"

This was a bit out of left field for Kiru. Sure, she had been shimmying her way fancifully into his comfort zone with a retrospective disregard of his own feelings, but defensiveness was not a trait that she had come to associate with him at thus point. He was like a little rabbit, eyes wide and energy boundless, if not always sure about what's at stake. The recent events had proved that theory relatively unfounded, he clearly had some knowledge of his own mortality, and the crushing uselessness of it all.

"I want to make sure you are well, Mimi." Kiru replied slowly, treading over her words carefully, "Life has dealt you an awful hand recently, and I cannot help but take partial blame."

"You shoulder an unhealthy amount of blame..." Myuku sighed, reaching up and placing a paw on her shoulder. Kiru felt a soft smile crawl at the corner of her lips, as she took that paw in her own, stroking it tenderly.

"I do, and that is something I know I need to work on. But it doesn't feel unwarranted." Kiru pursed her lips a little, enjoying this proximity more than she dared say in front of him.

"A lot of it is, more so than you think." Myuku sighed, shuffling beside her, letting sparks fly between the fleeting brushes of their soft fur, "You have recognised the issue first and foremost, that's the first step of solving a mental issue, Shoku told me!"

"Yes... it is, isn't it?" Kiru smiled meekly, looking off into the ever-present lavender mists, nestling in their visual horizons. She sighed, before unthinkingly slinging an arm around Myuku, "I worry... there'll be a time when you and I drift in our friendship. I lost another Jolteon before to a fractious relationship. I don't want to repeat history."

"I can help us recover from any quarrels." Myuku mumbled, not actually expecting the conversation to have steer down this path, "I am more than he was..."

"I know you are... you are such a sweet little thing." Kiru murmured gently, turning towards him. He looked ethereal in the magic lights, so sweet and in need of nurturing, it had to be her that gave it to him. Her heart thumped as she looked down at his innocent face, "You are a darling..."

"As are you..." Myuku mumbled. This was more his style, this intimacy, this closeness. He much preferred it, losing himself in the hunter's eyes of the cold Glaceon. Kiru placed a paw on his chin, looking down at him with an unreadable expression on that sharpened face of hers.

"Myuku, I think that this moment ought to be forgotten, I never want to argue." Kiru sighed, as Myuku nodded, "Good, now that we agree that today is to be forgotten," she sighed, before taking a deep breath and leaning in, pressing a featherlight peck to the Jolteon's forehead.

Myuku went alight with shades of crimson or scarlet. Kiru looked down at the flustered form of his with twinges of regret.

"I'm sorry..." She began, but Myuku shook his head, his voice too caught in his throat to murmur any words of protest. Myuku was only really able to throw those weak arms of his around her, to which she reciprocated, sighing and burying her snout in the scruffy fur atop his head, taking in that charmingly adolescent scent, though belonging to a very much adult man, it still had that nostalgic scent, bringing her back to her youth.

The two simply embraced, Kiru taking in his scent and feel, familiarising herself with the machinations of his mind, as best as she could from an outward perspective.

He was a sweet little thing indeed, and she had fallen a bit further down than she had thought.

~

The blockade of Itami continued over the coming few days.

All of The Rogues were provided with ample care under Vivienne's watchful eye from the spire, being supplied with food, clean drinking water, and the like. It was quite isolating up there, there was no easy way to get down, save Shoku, obviously, who, with a little bit of strain, could teleport back down and then back up in the blink of an eye.

Monarcha and Kazekiri sat beside each other, as happenstance would have it. The two had exchanged very few words, in retrospect, but given that they were the main force of the Rogues committed to handling the SG, they were sandwiched together more often than before.

"So, where d'you think we should begin?" Kazekiri asked, leaning forward. Monarcha was obviously the expert here.

"Well, Noire's on the hunt for us, he should be our first target." She replied, leaning forward to meet the intensity of the Vaporeon.

The two were sat at a little table in one of the hallways of the library, on a regal, red, carpeted floor, and books arranged in orderly rows up as far as they could see. They sat in little armchairs, fluffy and purple in their colouration. Monarcha leant back a little as Kazekiri began to speak up.

"D'you think anything's gonna come from his downfall?" Kazekiri asked, "Will you personally feel any consequences?"

"Well, I'll feel more liberated, but apart from that, it's hard to say. Noire doesn't rank particularly high, the Archipelago, and even beyond, I've heard, are all crawling with massively powerful Shiny Pokemon, spurred on through the force of spite to such an extent, any kind of pushback is deemed as hatred." Monarcha sighed, burying her face in her paws, as Kazekiri bit his lip slightly. He didn't know what to do, the world seemed like an oyster, but it was one that had jammed shut.

"I don't know if we could take on anyone stronger than Noire unless we were all together."

"Absolutely not. Have I told you about the concerning regenerative powers of Noire?" Monarcha looked over.

"No...?"

"Basically, he seems relatively impervious to most blunt strikes. A sharp attack could perhaps deal some nasty damage, though, so he might have a weakness to exploit." Monarcha noted.

"Really? Why must so many villains be unjustly powerful with some ridiculous healing factor? It ultimately adds nothing to their actual character and just serves as a wall for progression by adding a roadblock..."

"What...?"

"Don't worry about it." Kazekiri cleared his throat quickly, as Monarcha gave an apprehensive nod. She may have been a raunchy cornball, but this Vaporeon certainly gave her a run for her money on the estranged factor.

"Right. Anyways, we're gonna have to really hone our battle prowess if we wish to stand any kind of a chance against some of the higher ranks of the SG. We were just pawns in the game of politics." Monarcha pondered, "This might sound like a wild theory, but d'you reckon that there could be something in this library on Shiny Pokemon, or the SG, to be more specific?"

"Are there any manifestos that they wrote, or anything?" Kazekiri asked.

"There has to be at least one or two, I guarantee it." Monarcha's eyes lit up suddenly, having potentially found a lead, "C'mon, help me look." She stood up promptly, wasting no time. Kazekiri joined her almost immediately, perusing through the vast halls of the library. This would take ages, they knew, but it was the only real way that they could effectively use their time at the moment.

The two scoured up and down, high and low, side to side, and even diagonally for a bit of flair, before coming back down, sighing as they turned up with no results.

"Should we ask Vivienne?" Monarcha huffed, as Kazekiri facepalmed himself.

"Why didn't we think of that first?"

"Good question." Monarcha sighed, before yanking Kazekiri by his fin, pulling the Vaporeon along with her. Kazekiri squirmed and wrestled out of her grasp before following her to the great, beating heart of the fluttering knowledge of the library, Prime Minister Vivienne herself.

It truly cannot be understated the grandeur that her presence posed upon everything else in the room. She sat at her little, quaint desk, overlooking the city below her through a massive, stained glass window of lilac hues, basking a little pocket of the city in its reflected lavender lights.

Shoku had long-since departed, albeit with smatterings of reluctance, from Vivienne's side, leaving the Florges to her own devices. Monarcha and Kazekiri approached her, in her ensnared wisdom.

"Ah, good to speak to some new faces of your ilk." Vivienne smiled warmly. There came with her an air of still calmness, relaxing even the alert duo in such a way that their muscles went almost limp, "Any queries?"

"Yeah, just the one, actually." Monarcha nodded, passing the baton to Kazekiri, who didn't notice for a second, before being nudged by the Sylveon. He cleared his throat with an embarrassed chuckle.

"Well, uhm... Prime Minister, I'd like... we'd like, even, to know if you have any books on Shiny Pokémon?" Kazekiri asked, as Monarcha nodded along, like two teachers giving a presentation to their teacher. Vivienne placed a thoughtful little finger on her chin, before her eyes fluttered shut, as if trying to ponder on her endless awareness.

"Yes, I do." Her eyes opened, alight with a brighter, more saturated hue, as if they'd caught alight with mystical flames from her rapidly perusing over her expansive collection, "I'll have them highlighted for your vision. They're sparse, go out searching." Vivienne smiled, setting the duo off with a courteous flick of her dainty hand.

Monarcha and Kazekiri barrelled around the library like rubber balls with endless bounce, practically ricocheting off of the walls as they searched and searched for the highlighted books. It was impossible to not take wind of simply how huge the entire library was, it rose high up on several floors, despite not giving off such appearance from the ground.

"Any luck?" Monarcha asked, turning down to the Vaporeon below her, who promptly shook his head.

"I've got one less eye to see things, sending me on a searching mission is hardly a good idea." Kazekiri chuckled, as Monarcha laughed, a tinge of nervousness in her voice, not sure if this was an acceptable topic to laugh at.

"Does that not fuck with your depth perception?" She asked quizzically, turning her attention away from the hunt for a second.

"It does a little... but I've gotten used to it. I take it off when I go to bed, though." Kazekiri shrugged, gesturing to his eyepatch, "It's like my heartbeat, I forget that it's a constant thing sometimes. What about you? Got any cool scars?"

"Scars aren't all cool."

"Oh, I know, I was being sarcastic. I'm a little ashamed of this one on my eye." Kazekiri confessed, trying to hold himself back from trauma dumping, "It's why I wear this eyepatch after all. Plus, it's kinda cool." He nodded.

"Well, for me, I've got a little cut along my cheek." Monarcha parted a couple tufts of fur, revealing the remnants of what was once a bloodied gash, long since waned with time. Kazekiri nodded, appreciating her honesty.

"It's a strong look. Very little as cool as a scar that you're not ashamed of." Kazekiri smiled. Monarcha frowned a little, causing the Vaporeon's fins to droop slightly, "Something wrong? A-Are you ashamed of it...?"

"A little, it serves as... a divergence of my womanhood." Monarcha sighed.

"How so?" Kazekiri relayed, lost in the conversation at hand here.

"Well, growing up, I didn't know what kinda girl I wanted to be. Did I wanna be some pretty housewife... or a dirty tomboy? I didn't know for the longest time. I knew I was a woman, I felt that and resonated with my cisgender identity, but... when it came to what kind of woman I wanted to be, I wasn't sure."

"Right... I mean, I think you're cool as you are."

"Thanks dude. This scar represents my tomboy side. I got into a bit of a fight during one of my rebellious teenage phases." Monarcha reminisced, her eyes dreaming and faraway, "It was... with one of my closest friends growing up. When he grew up, he began to learn a couple of things, about women... and Shinies."

"Radicalised?" Kazekiri nodded, understanding.

"Indeed, against me, his best friend. He always goes and blames the disproportionate crime statistics on us being Shinies. As if it's our fault that the lives that our governments had imposed onto us were what drove many Shinies to commit crimes. We had to, otherwise we'd starve." Monarcha huffed, a little angry.

"That's ridiculous, and what, had he become some kind of a misogynist?" Kazekiri asked, a little outraged, as Monarcha nodded.

"Indeed, he was opposed to my newly tomboyish nature, claiming that he had lost who I was a friend, fucking abhorrent. He wanted me to be some kind of traditional housewife, because, as I found out, he had a thing for me... but he wanted me to conform to his perceived ideology of some... disgusting, hypersexualised Sylveon maiden!" Monarcha hissed.

"And then what? Did you have a quarrel that escalated?" Kazekiri asked, gesturing with his paw to Monarcha's scarred cheek, covered expertly with a combed tuft of fur. Monarcha nodded.

"Yeah, one day, he said he'd had enough of me, and so I hit him. I won the fight, obviously, because I'm just so fucking cool, but he left this scar on me. This scar... its emblematic of my struggles of self-discovery in my womanhood. It makes me proud to be a woman, proud to defy societal norms." Monarcha smiled a little, pawing at the scar gently, barely even feeling it, as if any hurt it could've caused had ultimately faded away.

"That's fuckin' badass. As a guy, I'll never properly understand what it's like to be a girl, but I have gained a lot more respect for you. I mean, damn, I already had a lot of respect, but still." Kazekiri grinned his toothy grin, which Monarcha reciprocated, "Shit, we've gotten very sidetracked, haven't we?"

"Ah, cock and balls. Yup, c'mon, keep looking for them highlighted books." Monarcha huffed, her feelers extending once more to peer around the endless library. Kazekiri, ever the hard worker, resumed his ceaseless bouncing about, scouring for any sense of hope in this struggle to weed out the Shadowed Gems.

It wouldn't be too long until something caught their interest.

~

Asuke and Maru sat by each other, looking out over the city of Skammdeggi.

"You've really pulled through for us Rogues, recently." Maru turned to congratulate his sister. Asuke was no stranger to accolades, given her role, but they felt especially poignant in this moment. Her lips curled into a filial smile.

"Oh, thanks." She blinked briefly, turning back out to look into the city, "Skammdeggi is nice, isn't it?"

"Yup, indeed."

"You sure you don't mind me and... her being a thing?" Asuke asked.

"Are you still on this? I don't even know who 'she' is." Maru grinned, "Unless they're some turbo-asshole, I don't care, I just want my little sister to be happy, as much as you piss me off sometimes."

"As if you'd do anything to change me." Asuke gave Maru a friendly shove, as Maru replied with a grunt and a roll of his eyes.

"Yeah, no. I wouldn't change you, and I 'ope your partner doesn't change you either." Maru grinned, "I won't press into who it is, don't worry."

"Thank you..." Asuke sighed, looking out over the city, "You think the world's gonna accept me?"

"Maybe not, if I'm bein' honest. The world is cruel." Maru huffed, "But I'll be damned if I don't try and do anything about it."

~

"The Shiny Revolution by Ulysses T. Graham. I used to read this guy growing up! I didn't know he made a shiny manifesto!" Kazekiri beamed, his eyes widening, plucking a book down from the shelf, sparkled with a hazy, effervescent baby blue.

"I've not heard of this guy. What kinda books does he write?" Monarcha asked, peering over his shoulder. There was no cover to the book, but instead it was simply a black, leathery background with golden, embossed text.

"Political stuff. He's done all sorts, He did 'The Artform of Politics', ever heard of it?" He asked, as Monarcha wracked her brain to think back to her own youth.

"Name rings a bell, didn't know that was him, though. How does it go?" She asked, as Kazekiri began to open the book.

"A little bit like this."

----(0)----

𝕸𝖆𝖞 𝕴 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖗𝖙 𝖔𝖋𝖋 𝖇𝖞 𝖘𝖆𝖞𝖎𝖓𝖌, 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖙𝖗𝖚𝖊 𝖗𝖊𝖛𝖔𝖑𝖚𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖈𝖔𝖒𝖊𝖘 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 𝖓𝖔 𝖕𝖊𝖆𝖈𝖊. 𝕱𝖔𝖗 𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖈𝖍𝖆𝖓𝖌𝖊, 𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖊𝖈𝖍𝖔 𝖙𝖔 𝖇𝖊 𝖍𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖉 𝖇𝖊𝖞𝖔𝖓𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖔𝖘𝖊 𝖋𝖗𝖔𝖟𝖊𝖓 𝖜𝖆𝖑𝖑𝖘 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖊𝖝𝖊𝖈𝖚𝖙𝖎𝖛𝖊, 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖆𝖗𝖔𝖚𝖓𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖒 𝖒𝖚𝖘𝖙 𝖇𝖚𝖗𝖓.

𝕱𝖔𝖗 𝖜𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖑𝖎𝖙𝖙𝖑𝖊 𝖘𝖍𝖗𝖎𝖊𝖐𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖌𝖆𝖘𝖕𝖘 𝖔𝖋 𝖍𝖔𝖕𝖊 𝖘𝖙𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖗𝖊𝖒𝖆𝖎𝖓 𝖆𝖒𝖔𝖓𝖌𝖘𝖙 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖗𝖛𝖊𝖉, 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖙𝖎𝖉𝖊𝖘, 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖉𝖗𝖎𝖋𝖙 𝖔𝖓 𝖎𝖙𝖘 𝖈𝖔𝖚𝖗𝖘𝖊 𝖎𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖐𝖞 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖒𝖔𝖓𝖌𝖘𝖙 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖗𝖘, 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖋𝖊𝖜 𝖛𝖊𝖘𝖙𝖎𝖌𝖊𝖘 𝖑𝖊𝖋𝖙 𝖔𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖘 𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖙𝖍 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖌𝖚𝖆𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖙𝖊𝖊 𝖘𝖆𝖑𝖛𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖒𝖆𝖓 𝖔𝖗 𝖜𝖔𝖒𝖆𝖓 𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖐𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖙𝖔 𝖗𝖆𝖎𝖘𝖊 𝖆𝖓 𝖆𝖉𝖊𝖖𝖚𝖆𝖙𝖊 𝖋𝖆𝖒𝖎𝖑𝖞. 𝖂𝖊 𝖆𝖗𝖊, 𝖋𝖎𝖗𝖘𝖙 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖋𝖔𝖗𝖊𝖒𝖔𝖘𝖙, 𝖆 𝖘𝖔𝖈𝖎𝖊𝖙𝖞 𝖇𝖚𝖎𝖑𝖙 𝖔𝖓 𝖍𝖆𝖙𝖗𝖊𝖉, 𝖔𝖋 𝖘𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖊𝖎𝖌𝖓𝖙𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖕𝖗𝖎𝖛𝖎𝖑𝖊𝖌𝖊𝖉, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖎𝖙𝖘 𝖈𝖔𝖓𝖘𝖊𝖗𝖛𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖘𝖒 𝖗𝖚𝖓𝖘 𝖉𝖊𝖊𝖕 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 𝖆 𝖘𝖊𝖊𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖌, 𝖘𝖈𝖔𝖗𝖓𝖋𝖚𝖑 𝖍𝖆𝖙𝖗𝖊𝖉, 𝖓𝖔𝖙 𝖏𝖚𝖘𝖙 𝖙𝖔 𝖒𝖆𝖎𝖓𝖙𝖆𝖎𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖙𝖚𝖘 𝖖𝖚𝖔, 𝖇𝖚𝖙 𝖙𝖔 𝖔𝖚𝖙𝖜𝖆𝖗𝖉𝖑𝖞 𝖘𝖍𝖚𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖑𝖑 𝖕𝖗𝖔𝖌𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖛𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖒𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖘.

𝕹𝖔𝖜𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖎𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖘 𝖘𝖊𝖊𝖓 𝖆𝖘 𝖒𝖔𝖗𝖊 𝖕𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖙, 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖓 𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖒𝖔𝖘𝖙 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖋𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖍𝖎𝖘𝖊𝖉 𝖒𝖎𝖓𝖔𝖗𝖎𝖙𝖞, 𝕾𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖎𝖊𝖘. 𝕿𝖍𝖊𝖞 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖑𝖎𝖐𝖊 𝖚𝖘 𝖎𝖓 𝖆𝖑𝖑 𝖜𝖆𝖞𝖘 𝖇𝖚𝖙 𝖆𝖕𝖕𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖞𝖊𝖙 𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖛𝖎𝖑𝖊, 𝖙𝖜𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖊𝖉, 𝖈𝖗𝖔𝖔𝖐𝖊𝖉 𝖋𝖎𝖓𝖌𝖊𝖗𝖘 𝖕𝖔𝖎𝖓𝖙 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖒 𝖙𝖔𝖜𝖆𝖗𝖉𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖉𝖔𝖔𝖗 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 𝖋𝖗𝖎𝖌𝖍𝖙𝖊𝖓𝖊𝖉 𝖚𝖗𝖌𝖊𝖓𝖈𝖞, 𝖆𝖘 𝖎𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖞 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖘𝖔𝖒𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖈𝖐𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖓𝖆𝖙𝖚𝖗𝖊. 𝕸𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖈𝖔𝖚𝖓𝖙𝖗𝖞𝖒𝖊𝖓, 𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖘𝖔𝖑𝖉𝖎𝖊𝖗𝖘, 𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖐𝖊𝖗𝖘 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖘𝖈𝖍𝖔𝖑𝖆𝖗𝖘 𝖈𝖔𝖚𝖑𝖉'𝖛𝖊 𝖇𝖊𝖊𝖓 𝕾𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖞. 𝕿𝖍𝖊𝖞 𝖈𝖔𝖚𝖑𝖉'𝖛𝖊 𝖈𝖚𝖗𝖊𝖉 𝖈𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊𝖗, 𝖑𝖎𝖇𝖊𝖗𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖑𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖚𝖓𝖎𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖎𝖙 𝖎𝖓 𝖕𝖊𝖆𝖈𝖊. 𝕭𝖚𝖙 𝖓𝖔, 𝖜𝖊 𝖉𝖊𝖈𝖎𝖉𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖔 𝖋𝖔𝖗𝖈𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖒 𝖔𝖚𝖙 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖈𝖔𝖗𝖓𝖊𝖗 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖜𝖊 𝖍𝖆𝖛𝖊 𝖇𝖆𝖈𝖐𝖊𝖉 𝖔𝖚𝖗𝖘𝖊𝖑𝖋 𝖎𝖓𝖙𝖔.

----(0)----

"That's all well and good, but why does he write his K's like that?" Monarcha asked, as Kazekiri shrugged.

"No clue, he always did this, took me years to get it down, they look like the letter T, don't they?" Kazekiri chuckled, as Monarcha nodded.

"Yeah, heh, funny that. Alright, check the chapter list." Monarcha prompted, placing her paw on the book, as Kazekiri obeyed, flicking to the list of chapters in the story.

"Liberation... Historical context... Ah, here we go. Pushback from the SG! Oh, my god. OK, we might have our first lead!" Kazekiri grinned, putting the book away, "I can't be arsed to read it at the moment, but we've got something to look at."

~

A night in Vivienne's was strange.

The enchanting, bulbous heartbeat of magic rattled the foundations of the room, the consistent, sparkly knowledge of everything that mattered colouring the walls and adorning the shelves. Kiru was awake at night, not always a common thing for her, but her heart had many other priorities at that moment.

Myuku Cirimei. God, that little Jolteon. She couldn't easily deny it anymore, that gentle peck to his forehead earlier made her realise something about herself more than anything. Something of which doubt was utterly fruitless.

She did indeed like him.

She was a little scared of pursuing a relationship with him, after all, he was still a relatively new addition to her life, and the idea of opening her heart so quickly made her spine shiver. Fatigue tightened its inky fingers over her head, and her mind began to haze a little, but it was nothing she couldn't force her way through.

Kiru sat atop a chair, sighing and taking shallow breaths to herself, trying to convince herself that she didn't feel so strongly for the Jolteon, that she could stamp out the flames that burned so lushly and brilliantly for him, but maybe she didn't mind the warmth as much she thought.

She was not obsessed, far from it, but every moment felt as if it could've been better had she had his company, or at least his watching eyes. She placed a paw on her chest, looking over at the tall, looming bookcases, that made even her feel small. Myuku always loved to read. She couldn't imagine the fun that the little guy would have if he had been left to his own devices here for a while.

Her arms felt notably empty in his absence.

She shook her head, she needed to stop. She really needed to stop. This was going to become unhealthy if she let the flames of love burn out of her control, she couldn't allow that to happen. The poor Jolteon had suffered so much over these past couple days. She needed to still her beating heart, keep her adoration at bay as it threatened to flood her very being.

It was hard, so hard, nigh impossible to drive that thought out of her head. The idea of him being scared of her pushy feelings. It was entirely a possibility, given how shy he was. She wanted to say something, to be there with him and tell him that their progression was perfectly healthy, but even she couldn't pretend such a lie would ever come to pass.

Kiru really did like him, and that scared her.

She took a deep breath, she needed to fight the ensuing obsession. She was awful at love, she fell for someone way too quickly, and she hated it.

Kiru put her foot down on herself. She was going to be his friend for now, and that was absolutely final, there was absolutely nothing that could possibly make her change her mind on that.

Absolutely... nothing...

Chapter Text

Orochi felt his twilight arriving.

He knew that if anyone was going to have their life stolen from the lot first, it'd be him. His heart could feel it in the air, be it the ever-present recklessness that he would so happily throw himself into. Or the composition of his blood being so skewwhiff to the point of internal alcohol poisoning in a state of pained permanence.

Death had a weirdly warm hand.

He would die young, his funeral would be short and sweet, and then the world would move on.

Sure, he was a Rogue. Change was in his blood just as much as the addictive poisons were, but he had faith in everyone else. If he could maybe be whisked away into the endless void, the idea of the success of his colleagues filled him with a completeness.

His life wasn't over yet, far from it. But he was ready to shake death's hand, as much as it would've been sudden. He wasn't going to give up, but not because he was afraid of death, far from it. He saw it as endless benevolence, like endless relief from temporary suffering, where concepts like objectivity and morals sink into an endless abyss of partial confusion, whatever those words would've meant in such a state.

Orochi sighed a deep sigh. He was sat by himself on a balcony on Toppur Himnaríkis, cramped enough to maybe seat three at a push. It was a place of intimacy that he approached alone, nothing but spear over back and eyes shimmering in their despondent ambiguity on the nature of living at all in a world so unclean.

He couldn't pinpoint the source of his apathy with any kind of sharpness, unlike his weapon. Any blind stabs through the labyrinthian chasms of his mind would've only rooted him to a bluff of uncertainty. He didn't yearn for love like the others did, companionship and camaraderie had weaved and stitched to fill the void that love could've perhaps done so with more authenticity. Orochi knew this, by now. He was a man functioning strictly on the platonic bonds he had formed, and had outwardly shunned the need for any personal interference.

His head steered its pitiful dinghy through a black ocean each night like this. It wouldn't deprive him of sleep so much as it would make said sleep actively unpleasant. Well, maybe that wasn't the right word, but he neither knew nor cared for any of this nonsense anymore. Shoku's therapy, lovely as she may have been, would likely not have aided him. Its not as if his problems were unknown or unsolvable by the Espeon, but he simply believed that she had much greater priorities at the minute. She had become rather hyperfixated on something secretive recently, which Orochi would've often been pressing into such matters, but he too had equally large hypothetical fish to fry.

If nothing else, he had a world to save.

His mind was not swayed on the comforts that death brought just yet, he still saw them as much more preferable than the troubles of the Earth, but currently, there was a job that he had to do. He had to serve his ultimate purpose before raising up and off to some forlorn gods who had, for all intents and purposes, abandoned this rock hurtling through the infinite throes of a dead vacuum.

Life had to go on, for a pointless reason, but a reason nonetheless.

~

Kiru's heart still hurt as it tossed and turned that following morning. Feeling light bleeding into the tall, painte windows of Toppur Himnaríkis was likely a sight few ever got to see, especially to this calibre. It was pretty thing to stare at, watching the bedazzling refracted purples bouncing into the room and lighting up the otherwise lightless library, only illuminated by the sheer magical forces that permeated it.

She still thought about him. Obsession really hurt, and now she was right in the middle of it. Being actively involved in, and failing to prevent had left a dent in her heart that she would've hoped that maybe her adoration for him could aspire to fix in the both of them. She bit her bottom lip, thinking about it all, how badly she yearned and wanted, but knew how wrong it felt.

Was it too soon to be calling anything a guarantee? Be it rejection or acceptance, was there any confidence in saying either outcome was more likely? Was the little Jolteon just as prone to emotional leaps and bounds as she was? Part of her hoped so, yet the other parts cursed her for wishing such malaise on the boy. These feelings were eating up at her, bit by bit, and she couldn't bear to imagine him dealing with such an issue. He'd take it so much worse than she would.

She hated the phrase so much, but truly, if he was dealing with these similar obsessive issues, she could fix him.

Deep down, she knew that that was never the point of a relationship. It should be entered to learn more and connect deeper with someone, not to make them fit your ideas of some ideal partner. Kiru wanted to hug the boy, make him feel safe, make him feel OK. Because then she'd feel OK too. To feel his deceivingly smooth fur against hers once more, to be able to be there for him when he wanted to talk.

She shook her head, she needed to get her mind off of him.

The blockade, yes, the blockade. What was she going to do about that?

Well, the main thing that sprung to her head immediately was to work out when exactly the boats sailed around the entire island, what times they were due to pass the docks at Skammdeggi. They needed to escape Itami, to warn the other two islands, who were no doubt oblivious to the current siege of Itami. They very rarely traded with Itami, given its hidden nature, and so very few of their vessels were ever sent out to Itami, and on a notably infrequent basis. It was an easy first target for Osore to insidiously and undetectably annex.

A haunting thought it was, to think of those that had died in order to protect an island that nobody else knew burned as bright as it did.

Kiru wondered how she could get accurate times on those boats, notably when they passed Skammdeggi. She'd likely have to depart at night, it'd be much harder for the Admiral to be detected then, and they could slink off to another island. Which island? She wasn't sure yet. Kikin would be safer to be in, but Kurushimu was a shorter journey.

Ultimately, the destination of Kikin was safe, but the journey could've taken a big toll on the group. Whereas Kurushimu was inherently more dangerous as an island, but the journey there was swift, only a day and a half at most.

Kiru's heart burned thinking about Kurushimu. Tyrrenal, her home city. Seeing it again, for the first time in years. Seeing her father, without her mother. Tyrrenal, the City of Stone, it wouldn't burn like Redemption, it couldn't. It was centralised, in land. On a mountain... an impenetrable natural fortress.

It was where she belonged.

Her home was as a mountaineer, a scaler of the mightiest peaks, and strider of the widest glaciers that the planet had to offer, and beyond she could hope to say. Kiru felt her brow furrow as she stared into space for a brief moment, her breathing shallowing slightly as every thought in her head became a slurry of messy, confusing ideologies and lusts that she wouldn't have the guts to admit to those it affected.

Kiru staggered about a bit, sitting down on a chair, her ears perking up as soft, pattering footsteps resonated in the hallway beside her. She craned her neck over, and there he was. That Jolteon. Myuku's head turned up to meet her gaze, as he trotted over merrily, smiling and taking a seat beside her.

"Morning, Kiru!" He chirruped, a strange air of confidence about him. Kiru had a million things to say to him, but restrained herself with some effort, choosing instead to offer a warm smile.

"Mornin' lad." She replied coolly, keeping her tempestuous mind in check, "How'd ya sleep?" She asked, looking over at him.

"I slept alright, the beds here are surprisingly comfy." Myuku sighed. The tower had come fitted with small bedrooms for its many guards that occupied it, and Vivienne had been so kind to allow the Rogues to take the unoccupied beds in particular.

"I must thank the Prime Minister for her incredible hospitality." Kiru smiled, before it flickered away. Myuku noticed this, and waged conflict within himself over whether or not to bring it up. Eventually, after a moment's silence, he decided to bite the bullet.

"Is everything alright? Did you get much sleep?" He asked, as Kiru continued to stare off into space. As much as she hated hiding things from him, it was ultimately for their own benefit as friends.

"I did, it's just..." She sighed, deciding over whether or not to be honest, but ultimately listening to her head before her heart, "I've been thinking about how we're gonna get off of Itami. I think we should head to Kurushimu next."

Myuku could tell that there was a little more than she let on going on within her mind, but evidently, it was private. He nodded along.

"What have you come up with so far?" He asked, as Kiru pondered.

"We leave at nightfall."

The duo became silent, as Myuku wasn't entirely ready for any kind of discussion on this matter yet. He could feel the bubbling emotions between the two, as they simmered and fizzled, waiting to burst alight. The thought scared him a little, but it intrigued him too, in such an enrapturing way.

Kiru saw the inner turmoil that he faced, before patting his shoulder, making him look up at her. Her eyes were warm, the once sharpened exterior softening up as she looked at him, before she pulled the Jolteon into a hug, but she refused to look down at him. Myuku responded with a little yelp, before easing himself into the hug. As the two broke away and returned to their respective chairs, he continued to sense some abnormality with the Glaceon, but that nagging, biting feeling in his chest prevented any words from escaping his mouth. There were a million conversations never had in that moment, as Kiru leaned back and pondered on her own thoughts.

"Myuku... there's a lot I can't tell you at the minute, or anyone else for that matter." Kiru frowned, looking down into his innocent eyes. Her heart threatened to burst, but she stifled her own emotional implosion long enough to hold a formal conversation, "But I want you to know one thing. We are the last resistance of the world, I worry. We are always... ALWAYS... going to be The Rogues, be it in life or death."

"Thank you, Kiru." Myuku mumbled. Kiru rose to her feet, heavy hearted, lumbering off somewhere else in the library. She had to keep her feeling in check.

Myuku remained there, heart equally strown in every direction. Did Kiru feel the same? Was it any kind of a good idea to pursue romance when either one of them could be killed and taken away from the other on virtually any day? The question rattled through his head like a macabre maraca, shaking along to a tune of ambiguity.

Myuku pursed his lips, unsure of what to even say about Kiru anymore. This was more than some kind of redemption arc, more than helping her escape her past, this was also about helping her turning her head to the future.

The future with them two.

It was something that, down the line, he saw coming. The way she looked at him, it wasn't a glance shared by anyone else. With most of the other women there, Myuku felt more like a little brother to, as if they stared at him with sisterly gazes, but Kiru? Her eyes were passionate, glazed with a fury beyond that of any filial complacency. Behind those sharpened, huntress's eyes, there was a love supreme, conquering all the hatred and nonchalance that would've otherwise permeated that frightful gaze.

Myuku felt it within himself too, the way his eyes softened when laying sight upon her pastel blue fur, or her headdress of diamond crystals, or even the way her similarly shaped tassels flitted like Medusa's serpents in the heaviest winds. There was an ethereal sense of longing between the two, like the distant fingertips of a man and the goddess of which he worships, touching for a brief, desperate moment before fading back into their own worlds.

How love felt to him was a question that was as difficult to answer as it was to justify for most. Him, it felt like an arrow's path, linear, obvious, calculated. He didn't see love as some kind of game to be won, though. Instead, it was more like a maze with only one path. It was winding, meandering and tedious, but he knew exactly where the end was, how to get there, and whether or not he wanted this in the first place.

That question, asked but a few moments prior, had been answered as soon as his mind had postulated it.

And the answer was yes, he did.

It'd likely have to wait, given the Olympian weight that Kiru was no doubt hoisting above her shoulders. Myuku regretted every moment that he couldn't bare her burdens. How badly he wanted his anger to be hers, for her tears to stain his scarf, and for his to stain her bandana in return. How desperately he felt the need to be her rock in return. She had lifted him up through so many moments of weakness, but in retrospect, he had seldom reciprocated this. And that was indeed a fault entirely on his part, something that he would no doubt have to rectify to ascertain the status of their blossoming romance. Myuku felt it in the air, much like the billowing intelligence that bled around the room, the romance that livened the odourless world like smelling salts, wafting through with its aromatic, almost lavender scent.

Myuku needed this, needed her. Not in any kind of lustful way yet, but rather to simply be shown love and adoration by this woman who yearned so desperately to show it. She had burned with embossed passion for so long, and all it took was that push forward for him to feel that rush, that intensity, and in that moment, he felt it.

Not for the first time did this feeling beat through his heart. Myuku ended up tracing the source back to that night at the abandoned cabin outside of Redemption, where the two had been a lean forward away from connecting lips. This was further exemplified by her featherlight kiss to his head yesterday, an action which, when he thought back to it, he yearned for so needily, and so desperately.

Maybe it was lustful depravity masking as genuine romance, but he didn't care. It was truly time to stop lying about all of this.

He did like her. He was scared to utter the word to himself, though he knew of its truth, but for now, he was content in acknowledging his appreciation for the woman that had done so much for him in such a short amount of time. Though there was little question as to the mutuality of these feelings, an ache pulsed through his heart over the timing.

Was this a good time for a relationship for either of them?

~

General Marcellus had been the one allocated to working out the times of the circling boats.

Over the span of the next few days or so, he hovered like an unlit brazier over the city of Skammdeggi, watching for those arcing, frothy trails in the sea, signs of boats. It was a city illuminated in community by nightfall, glittering with togetherness and a wispy, distant magical tint, like a twinkling star hung far away in the framing of the endless sky.

Those little, briny markings in the sea. By the third day he'd noticed a pattern. The ships were indeed specifically scheduled, perhaps they'd set up encampments along the coast on more remote parts of the island. He'd have to have the perimeter of the island scanned, had to have seen if his theories were true.

9:45pm.

Normally that time would've meant that he'd check whether or not his little boy, Rastko, had gone to bed. Made sure the little Deino wasn't playing with any of his toys, the little scamp!

But no, he had a much different task over these coming weeks, appointed by Vivienne herself. Naturally, bearing an immense respect for his Prime Minister, he was more than happy to abide by her command, working in these late hours to make sure that their last hope of calling for help, that being the Rogues, were able to sail off smoothly forth to the next island.

Those little lights in the city that began to flicker off with the coming nightfall, it was a beautiful sight to watch, as though he were the face of some deity, staring upon his kingdom, the stars torn asunder to reveal his face.

Those little briny markings that carved into the water, their frothy whites stood out like sore thumbs on the inky black seas. He could see them clear as the distant daylights that dipped over the horizon. The cutting marks of movement in the broth were easy to spot, the black bodies of the ships hidden by the equally dark seas.

Given that he had flown up approximately five minutes ago, he assumed that it must've been 9:50PM that the ships had arrived here. Marcellus's eyes focused for a moment, watching with a burning hatred as the ship cut past. That damned boat, it was keeping his island securely knotted in a bow of anguish, but he didn't want to allow it to happen any longer. Marcellus descended back to the ground, landing on a balcony in Vivienne's tower, heading down to alert the Florges.

~

𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝕾𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖞 𝕽𝖊𝖛𝖔𝖑𝖚𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖉𝖔𝖊𝖘 𝖓𝖔𝖙 𝖈𝖔𝖒𝖊 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍𝖔𝖚𝖙 𝖎𝖙𝖘 𝖜𝖗𝖔𝖓𝖌𝖋𝖚𝖑 𝖕𝖗𝖔𝖕𝖔𝖓𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖘, 𝖆𝖘 𝖉𝖔𝖊𝖘 𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖕𝖔𝖑𝖎𝖙𝖎𝖈𝖆𝖑 𝖊𝖓𝖈𝖔𝖒𝖕𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖓𝖌. 𝕱𝖗𝖔𝖒 𝖙𝖔𝖎𝖑𝖘, 𝕴 𝖍𝖆𝖛𝖊 𝖚𝖓𝖈𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖊𝖉 𝕲𝖊𝖒𝖘. 𝕺𝖓𝖊 𝖔𝖋 𝖒𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝕾𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖞 𝖛𝖎𝖌𝖎𝖑𝖆𝖓𝖙𝖊 𝖌𝖗𝖔𝖚𝖕𝖘, 𝖋𝖔𝖚𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖉 𝖎𝖓 𝕺𝖘𝖔𝖗𝖊. 𝖂𝖍𝖎𝖑𝖊 𝖋𝖆𝖗 𝖋𝖗𝖔𝖒 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖋𝖎𝖗𝖘𝖙 𝖔𝖗 𝖑𝖆𝖘𝖙 𝖌𝖗𝖔𝖚𝖕𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖔𝖈𝖆𝖙𝖊 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝕾𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖞 𝖗𝖎𝖌𝖍𝖙𝖘, 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖎𝖗 𝖒𝖊𝖙𝖍𝖔𝖉𝖘 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖘𝖙 𝖇𝖆𝖗𝖇𝖆𝖗𝖎𝖈.

---(0)---

It was a painful read for Monarcha.

She had taken the book from Kazekiri, and read it semi-idly, relaxing in her room with her girlfriend, Asuke. The two, now more certain of their relationship status than ever before, hung around each other almost inseparably so. Asuke had taken the burden of fighting the Shadowed Gems alongside Kazekiri and Monarcha, though with much wariness from the Shiny Sylveon. It was a difficult task to weigh upon poor Asuke. She wasn't weak or anything, but Monarcha wished to protect her as much as possible, but that proved to be difficult given the ambitions of the spectacled Sylveon.

Asuke sat on her own bed, playing with her ribbons with a sense of anxiety. She adjusted her glasses as she looked over at Monarcha.

"So uhm... what does it say?" She asked, unsure of how to make any kind of silly conversation that they'd often ravel themselves up in, given the serious nature of the situation.

"Well, I'll be honest, I think this book is a little outdated."

"Well, duh... Ulysses T. Graham passed away like 30 years ago. Everything has changed since then." Asuke sighed, assuming a loaf position, similar to a cat, as Monarcha's eyes widened.

"Really? Shit... he never saw the Great Industrialisation of Blackfall?"

"He foresaw its roots, apparently." Asuke smiled, as Monarcha huffed.

"Shit. Is this book even worth reading? It's gonna be a bunch of old tat that won't help us at all." Monarcha whinged, as Asuke pitied the sight of her girlfriend dealing with such issues. Breaking her loaved position, she rose to her feet and padded over gently to Monarcha's bed, sitting beside the other Sylveon and using her ribbons to hug Monarcha tightly.

Monarcha sighed, resting her head against Asuke's.

"Thank you, honey." Monarcha smiled gently, as Asuke nodded, "Life's scary, need some more love."

"You could never get enough of my love with how much I'm ready to give out." Asuke smiled, as Monarcha felt a blush creep over her cheeks, kissing the forehead of the other Sylveon, as Asuke squeaked gently.

"Stop being so cute, I've got things to do, honey." Monarcha whispered gently, turning her attention back to her reading.

---(0)---

𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖊𝖉 𝕲𝖊𝖒𝖘 𝖔𝖕𝖊𝖗𝖆𝖙𝖊 𝖚𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖗 𝖆 𝖍𝖎𝖊𝖗𝖆𝖗𝖈𝖍𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖘𝖊𝖑𝖋-𝖛𝖎𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖒𝖎𝖘𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓. 𝕴𝖙 𝖎𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖎𝖗 𝖒𝖔𝖉𝖚𝖘 𝖔𝖕𝖊𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖉𝖎. 𝕴𝖙'𝖘 𝖒𝖔𝖘𝖙 𝖕𝖔𝖜𝖊𝖗𝖋𝖚𝖑 𝖑𝖊𝖆𝖉𝖊𝖗𝖘, 𝖔𝖋 𝖜𝖍𝖔𝖒 𝕴 𝖞𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖓 𝖙𝖔 𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖈𝖐 𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖓𝖊𝖚𝖙𝖗𝖆𝖑𝖎𝖘𝖊, 𝖘𝖍𝖔𝖚𝖑𝖉 𝖎𝖙 𝖈𝖔𝖘𝖙 𝖒𝖊 𝖒𝖞 𝖑𝖎𝖋𝖊, 𝖔𝖕𝖊𝖗𝖆𝖙𝖊 𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖎𝖗𝖊𝖑𝖞 𝖔𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖓𝖔𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖔𝖋 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖔𝖈𝖙𝖗𝖎𝖓𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓, 𝖒𝖆𝖓𝖎𝖕𝖚𝖑𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖛𝖚𝖑𝖓𝖊𝖗𝖆𝖇𝖑𝖊 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖎𝖗 𝖊𝖝𝖕𝖊𝖗𝖙𝖎𝖘𝖊 𝖔𝖋 𝖉𝖎𝖗𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖇𝖑𝖆𝖒𝖊 𝖙𝖔 𝖚𝖓𝖜𝖆𝖗𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖕𝖑𝖆𝖈𝖊𝖘.

𝕻𝖊𝖗𝖍𝖆𝖕𝖘 𝖎𝖙𝖘 𝖉𝖚𝖊 𝖙𝖔 𝖆 𝖋𝖊𝖆𝖗 𝖕𝖔𝖘𝖊𝖉 𝖇𝖞 𝖒𝖔𝖉𝖊𝖗𝖓 𝖕𝖔𝖑𝖎𝖙𝖎𝖈𝖘, 𝖇𝖚𝖙 𝖙𝖗𝖚𝖑𝖞, 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖞 𝖒𝖎𝖘𝖈𝖔𝖓𝖘𝖙𝖗𝖚𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝕾𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖞 𝕽𝖊𝖛𝖔𝖑𝖚𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖎𝖓 𝖒𝖞 𝖊𝖞𝖊𝖘 𝖙𝖔 𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖒𝖒𝖊𝖓𝖘𝖊 𝖉𝖊𝖌𝖗𝖊𝖊. 𝕿𝖍𝖊𝖎𝖗 𝖙𝖊𝖈𝖍𝖓𝖔𝖑𝖔𝖌𝖎𝖈𝖆𝖑 𝖈𝖆𝖕𝖆𝖇𝖎𝖑𝖎𝖙𝖎𝖊𝖘 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖓𝖔𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖘𝖍𝖔𝖗𝖙 𝖔𝖋 𝖆 𝖒𝖆𝖗𝖛𝖊𝖑, 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖙𝖔 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖓𝖊𝖘𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖎𝖗 𝖒𝖆𝖘𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖊𝖑𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖗𝖎𝖈𝖎𝖙𝖞 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖕𝖗𝖔𝖛𝖊 𝖙𝖔 𝖇𝖊 𝖋𝖗𝖎𝖌𝖍𝖙𝖊𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖙𝖍𝖔𝖘𝖊 𝖎𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖔𝖚𝖙 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖔𝖗𝖌𝖆𝖓𝖎𝖘𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓. 𝕿𝖍𝖆𝖓𝖐𝖋𝖚𝖑𝖑𝖞, 𝖋𝖗𝖔𝖒 𝖈𝖆𝖗𝖊𝖋𝖚𝖑 𝖘𝖙𝖚𝖉𝖎𝖊𝖘 𝖉𝖔𝖓𝖊 𝖇𝖞 𝖆𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖔𝖓𝖞𝖒𝖔𝖚𝖘 𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖔𝖈𝖎𝖆𝖙𝖊 𝖜𝖍𝖔 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖐𝖊𝖉 𝖆𝖘 𝖆 𝖘𝖕𝖞, 𝕴 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖈𝖔𝖓𝖈𝖚𝖗 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖒𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖘𝖊 𝖘𝖔 𝖈𝖆𝖑𝖑𝖊𝖉 𝖆𝖉𝖛𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖊𝖒𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖘 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖒𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖎𝖛𝖊𝖑𝖞 𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖆𝖗𝖊 𝖎𝖓𝖉𝖊𝖊𝖉 𝖕𝖚𝖗𝖊𝖑𝖞 𝖆𝖓𝖔𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖗 𝖒𝖊𝖙𝖍𝖔𝖉 𝖔𝖋 𝖎𝖓𝖙𝖎𝖒𝖎𝖉𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖒𝖆𝖓𝖎𝖕𝖚𝖑𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖔𝖓.

𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖊𝖉 𝕲𝖊𝖒𝖘, 𝖆𝖘 𝖎𝖙 𝖘𝖙𝖆𝖓𝖉𝖘, 𝖉𝖊𝖘𝖕𝖎𝖙𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖋𝖗𝖆𝖚𝖉𝖚𝖑𝖊𝖓𝖙 𝖒𝖆𝖘𝖐 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖞 𝖕𝖚𝖙 𝖚𝖕, 𝖜𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖍𝖆𝖛𝖊 𝖆 𝖛𝖎𝖈𝖊 𝖌𝖗𝖎𝖕 𝖔𝖓 𝖕𝖔𝖑𝖎𝖙𝖎𝖈𝖘 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍𝖎𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖓𝖊𝖝𝖙 𝖋𝖊𝖜 𝖞𝖊𝖆𝖗𝖘. 𝕿𝖍𝖊𝖞 𝖈𝖑𝖆𝖎𝖒 𝖙𝖔 𝖔𝖕𝖕𝖔𝖘𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖌𝖔𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖓𝖒𝖊𝖓𝖙, 𝖇𝖚𝖙 𝖒𝖆𝖗𝖐 𝖒𝖞 𝖜𝖔𝖗𝖉𝖘, 𝖙𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖜𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖇𝖊 𝖋𝖎𝖌𝖚𝖗𝖊𝖍𝖊𝖆𝖉𝖘. 𝕿𝖍𝖔𝖘𝖊 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖜𝖊 𝖆𝖘𝖘𝖚𝖒𝖊𝖉 𝖒𝖔𝖗𝖆𝖑 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖗𝖊𝖕𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖆𝖙𝖎𝖛𝖊 𝖜𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖇𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖚𝖙𝖍𝖕𝖎𝖊𝖈𝖊𝖘 𝖋𝖔𝖗 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖘𝖆𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖘 𝖙𝖍𝖆𝖙 𝖈𝖗𝖆𝖜𝖑 𝖆𝖒𝖔𝖓𝖌𝖘𝖙 𝖔𝖚𝖗 𝖒𝖔𝖘𝖙 𝖉𝖎𝖘𝖊𝖓𝖋𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖈𝖍𝖎𝖘𝖊𝖉. 𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖊𝖉 𝕲𝖊𝖒𝖘 𝖈𝖆𝖓 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝖜𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖎𝖒𝖕𝖑𝖊𝖒𝖊𝖓𝖙 𝖉𝖔𝖚𝖇𝖑𝖊 𝖆𝖌𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖘.

---(0)---

"Oh, Mona... I do worry about you sometimes." Asuke pondered aloud, pressing her soft, wet nose gently into the neck of the other Sylveon, who planted a gentle, genuine kiss to the feathery fur of her partner.

"You worry too much, honey." She whispered, preening the top of Asuke's forehead with a loving lick of her tongue, soften out the frizzy tufts of fur. The infantile intimacy was something that was common between the two by now, long-since into their blossoming relationship had the two ventured down the path of innocuous and harmless pampering. It had become a staple by that point, an inexorable knot tied between both of their hearts.

"I do, I do. But I do it for you, y'know?" Asuke murmured softly, surrendering herself to the pampering of her girlfriend, lying back gently, prompting the Shiny Sylveon to lie beside her, to which Monarcha gladly accepted her offer. Monarcha remained preening the fluff atop her partner's head as she sighed.

"You do too much, I wish we could afford time to just... let yourself calm down a little. You don't have to accompany me and Kaze on this... dive into this endless rabbit hole." Monarcha began, before Asuke cut her off with a ribbon to the lips.

"Maybe I don't have to, but y'know something?" She piped up, as Monarcha looked down, "I want to."

"You want to? Why? What benefits do you hope to reap?" Monarcha asked, almost in a pleading disbelief, as Asuke stared back up into those crystalline embers sparkling deep within Monarcha's seated eyes, the shimmering, refracted light told her everything she needed to know in that moment.

"I know how you've suffered..."

"Stop."

Monarcha shut her point off immediately, shaking her head with a stern sigh.

"This isn't about me, honey. As much as you harbour feelings for me, and I'm ever so grateful that you do, I'm not worth you putting yourself before the barrel of this gun for me. This is about bigger things." She sighed, as Asuke looked a little hurt. Monarcha sighed, throwing her arms around the somewhat disappointed Sylveon, who sighed into Monarcha's shoulder.

"You are worth every drop of blood and more." Asuke whispered, kissing the fur on Monarcha's neck with a tenderness unseen in any other medium. Monarcha's breath hitched at the sudden kiss to her neck, "You are my fire... my refuge, my air, my answer. Mine."

"I am yours as you are mine, darling. I cannot in good faith ask you to spoil your sanctity for me." Monarcha whispered, taking the Sylveon by the chin and turning her face up to make eye contact, bearing witness to those sparkling opals that blinked with unspoken tears.

"I want to bleed for your safety."

"You bleed enough with burdens that you can't share. It is... the nature of your consciousness. I cannot add unnecessary pressure to that perfect brain of yours." Monarcha murmured, carding her paw gently through Asuke's fur, as the non-Shiny Sylveon purred quietly.

"I want your pressures to be mine. Please, dear... let your angers, your fears... let me carry them too." Asuke murmured back, the two a hairsbreadth from kissing. Monarcha shook her head, sighing softly, before reluctantly pulling away.

"No. No, honey... I-I can't. I need some time." Monarcha took a deep breath, kissing Asuke's cheek tenderly, before pulling away, "I love you, OK?"

The two had never directly said those words, though they hung around the sky like the stars would. Asuke felt her cheeks turn into a lovely pink, as Monarcha felt that same creeping feeling tickle her too. There was a naturalness to it, as if the words slipped out with no issue whatsoever. Asuke shook away her blush, smiling up at the pretty Sylveon lying beside her.

"I love you too... OK, I'll give you some breathing room. I don't want to twist your arm into allowing something so significant. I'll wait for you, love. I always will." Asuke sighed, before leaning in, her eyes fluttering shut. Monarcha knew where this was going, and welcomed it with a heart that beat out for Asuke.

Monarcha leaned in too, closing her eyes, as the two met in a gentle kiss.

It was more of a short, light kiss, as the two broke apart, smiling softly as the coalescence felt immeasurable between the pair. The desire to become interwoven with the other, not in any way other than purely through romantic means, it burned a hole through their hearts.

"Asuke..."

"Monarcha...?"

"Heh. C'mere. We've not got anything to do for a couple days. Let's sit here, do some reading, and cuddle, yeah?" Monarcha smirked, as Asuke nodded, resting her forehead against Monarcha's, who sighed and nuzzled gently against her partner. She loved being this intimate, not in any sexual or hedonistic ways, but simply able to bask in the warmth of her girlfriend's body.

Monarcha lifted Asuke's glasses from her face with her ribbons, kissing the spot where her glasses rested over her nose, before fluttering her eyes shut.

"C'mon. Cuddle with me." Monarcha sighed, pulling Asuke close, who reciprocated with smatterings of hesitation, still a little torn up about their dilemma, "I love you."

"I love you too, Monarcha Majewski."

~

Kazekiri padded around the library, looking for something to do.

His mind, though often alive with thoughts, seemed relatively free of their burdens for now. Monarcha had a clear path on the history of the Shadowed Gems, and thusly he had allowed some time for himself to clear his own head. His sunken head lifted suddenly at the sight of a familiar, fluffy, golden mane.

Kasha, in her elegance, was in the process of doing just the same thing he was.

"Hey, Kaze." Kasha gave a warm welcome with a sun-kissed smile. Kazekiri nodded merrily.

"Hey to you too, Kasha." He grinned, "How goes things?"

"Not terrible, this is certainly the first time I've felt safe for a couple months." Kasha sighed, as Kazekiri nodded.

"God, yeah. So... what're you doing?" He crooned inquisitively, as Kasha shrugged.

"I think I need to ask myself that question too. Killing time, I s'pose. There's little to do here that's any kind of productive except for reading books." Kasha sighed, "I've read a couple since we came here."

"I found a book on the Shadowed Gems which might help us. Monarcha's got it at the minute, she and I are the Kiru-appointed SG killers!" Kazekiri punched the air with his fist.

"Everybody needs a hobby, I guess." Kasha shrugged, seemingly a lot more absent-minded about the happenings of the world. In her mind, though, it was less a mix of apathy and ignorance, and more a rejection of acceptance that quality of life was tumbling down the shitter, as it were.

"Well... wouldn't go so far as to call it a hobby." Kazekiri pondered, as Kasha tapped her chin thoughtfully with her paw, "You're awfully calm about this whole thing, if I'm honest."

"Yeah, I think I'm a little more relaxed than Kiru..." Kasha mellowed back, sighing with a gentle fluffing up of her mane.

"Why d'you think that is?" Kazekiri asked, as Kasha bit the inside of her cheeks, her puffed, golden tail swishing back and forth across the floor.

"I dunno." Kasha sighed, "Misery is exhausting after a while. I don't reject emotions, but I've... for lack of a better term, gotten my hands on them a lot easier?" Kasha assumed, "To be honest, I'm still a little confused on how I am sometimes."

"That's vague..." Kazekiri observed, as Kasha nodded in agreement.

"It's how I am, I lurk about a bit, do some stuff behind the scenes. It keeps me occupied." Kasha spoke to herself a little, as Kazekiri raised a perplexed eyebrow. What in the world was this woman on about?

"You good?"

"What makes you ask?" Kasha rounded back, not defensively, more quizzical in tone. Kazekiri let a couple loose words fall from out of his mouth, devoid of meaning.

"I dunno, you're just concerningly chilled out with all of this. Are you optimistic or nihilistic?"

"Is it wrong if I say both? I don't see a glass that's half full or half empty, I see a glass and I look more as to what liquid actually is in it. Weigh out the positives and negatives, does that make sense?" Kasha did her best to explain, but Kazekiri was maybe only half as reciprocal.

"I think I see what you mean...?" Kazekiri pondered back, as the two had a brief moment of silence together, "Look, I've digressed immensely here. We've got a lead for the Shadowed Gems and how to weed them out."

"Ooh, that'll take some weight off of your shoulders, eh? What's your lead?"

"It's a book, written by Ulysses T. Graham, you know him?" Kazekiri questioned, as Monarcha hadn't been entirely aware of his work beforehand. Kasha pried through her mind for a second before nodding.

"Oh, yeah, I do. Never read him, though." Kasha acknowledged, as Kazekiri bounded up and down, almost alight with newfound enthusiasm.

"Yeah, he wrote a book on Shiny Pokémon. There's a chapter here dedicated to Shiny revolutionary groups, and one of them is indeed the Shadowed Gems. Most of these other ones have since died out since he wrote this book, only the SG remain." Kazekiri grinned, like a small child with a new attachment. Kasha listened attentively, like said child's older sibling.

"Brilliant. And what, you think this'll help us crack down on the Shadowed Gems?"

"Maybe not crack down, but certainly understand more conclusively." Kazekiri returned, as Kasha sat back in thought.

"We'll probably need more training, Noire was as tough as nails back in Redemption and I've got no clue why." Kasha huffed, "Unless he's got some kind of ridiculous regenerative power unnatural to most Umbreon."

"I might have some bad news for you, that's what we think he's got, too..." Kazekiri mumbled, as Kasha lightly hit her fist on the arm of a nearby chair, "I know! I don't know how he got it!"

"I mean... the Shadowed Gems seem rather technically capable, you think there's some kind of experimentation going on here?" Kasha pondered, as Kazekiri lifted a paw. He hadn't considered that prospect.

"Possibly. I don't wanna jump to conclusions, but you might be onto something. I don't know where and how they'd acquire the technology for that kinda thing."

"Between you and me..." Kasha leaned in, whispering into his ear, "I think they've got friends in places so high we'd never think to look there."

Chapter Text

"Prime Minister."

"General."

Marcellus and Vivienne met before her desk, a calculated look in the Hydreigon's eye. Vivienne could tell that his mind was wracking with thoughts, plotting schemes, the like. That pointed frown was typical of a man who she'd come to welcome as nothing shy of a valuable asset to Itami. In a game of chess, she was the king, and he was the queen.

"I've clocked the ship routines roughly over the past few hours. Seems to be a new one coming in past Skammdeggi every half hour or so." Marcellus nodded his head, as Vivienne listened intently, "I'd wager leaving at night."

"Yes, absolutely. I believe they're headed for Kurushimu next, are they not?"

"Supposedly." Marcellus shrugged, as Vivienne leaned forward, "Kikin is too far away to safely navigate to in the dark, and I can't imagine that they'd want to head back to Osore."

"I don't blame them. Their politics bore me..." Vivienne sighed, "Osore, I mean. The Rogues themselves, I find myself agreeing with them."

"You haven't transferred any volatile knowledge to them, have you?" Marcellus asked nervously and in a hushed tone, before Vivienne tittered lightly, placing a dainty but wizened hand over her mouth.

"Marcellus, knowledge that runs as deep and as viscous as mine could kill you in microdoses. I wouldn't trust this Babylonian wisdom in the mind of anyone, even that Espeon, smart as she may be, would collapse under her own stimuli should she be burdened with my knowledge." Vivienne reassured, though its actual impact of Marcellus was one of growing worry.

"I trust that nobody should be tasked with bearing your excellence, Prime Minister."

"Excellence means nothing to me anymore, Marcellus. I transcend it all." Vivienne sighed, resting her chin in her hands, "It is woeful, where my knowledge has lead me."

"You live a life I do not envy, Prime Minister, but it is one that I have the utmost respect for. Goodnight, may Arceus see you off to sleep."

~

"So... you think she's harnessed it, too?"

"Positively certain."

"Rogue Power, it feels like something only we could even hope to understand." Myuku mumbled, looking down at himself, "And you believe Vivienne has harnessed it?"

"Look around you, Myuku. See the brimming purples, the vines? You think any Florges can do this? No, Vivienne is a special woman. She's harnessed her Rogue Power, that much is obvious. In this instance, her energy has been harnessed through her immense intelligence, and now she resides as one with the library." Shoku explained, dazzled by the flickering purple hazes that waved by.

Shoku and Myuku sat alone in the library, Shoku still focused on her study into this 'Rogue Power' and how it effectively worked. Mainly, if there was a safe way of utilising it. The risk caused from the energy transfer was too great. Myuku was still tossing and turning over Kiru, as well as their progression on to the next island in general. Itami had become a hotspot for Osorian influence, no doubt that Osorian spies were likely being sent into Itami.

"Obviously. Do you think she's aware of the concept like we are?"

"I'd put good money on it, if I used money anymore." Shoku nodded, "I think we ought to talk to her before we leave."

"Yeah, I'd agree..." Myuku mumbled distantly. Shoku looked over at him, he was troubled.

"Something afoot?"

"Oh, no, no, I'm fine, yeah..."

Shoku pursed her lips, do she dare dive back into this man's mind, even if only surface level? No, not again, she'd be much more polite this time.

"If you don't mind me asking..." She began, "Would you tell me what's on your mind?" She began. Myuku's simpering voice trailed off into nothing, as he struggled to pick up the words to explain it. Well, that's if he wanted to explain it at all.

"I don't think I want to talk about it." He replied, as Shoku nodded her head out of respect. She knew that she would likely never use her Rogue Power to probe his mind again without his explicit consent.

"Has it hit?"

Myuku raised his head, a little confused.

"That your parents are, uhm..."

Myuku sighed, she had read him like a book.

"Yeah, I think it might've. I feel like it hit yesterday, but I didn't see it. Yeah, it's hit now. They're gone." Myuku sighed, leaning back in his chair and looking up at the ceiling. Shoku felt a little bit bad, she was aware that she could easily discern what Myuku was feeling, but she was also aware that this might've caused him to reveal things that he wasn't ready to yet.

"Do you want to leave it until later? I'm aware that you might not—" Shoku began, before Myuku politely cut her off.

"I-I'd rather talk about it with Kiru, is that OK?" Myuku requested softly, his eyes vibrant with colour, as Shoku couldn't help but pity the poor boy.

"Of course, shall I get her now?" She asked, preparing to stand up and exit her seat. Myuku had an unreadable look on his face, before he nodded slowly.

"That'd be nice." He affirmed, as Shoku gave him a courteous exiting bow before heading off to find Kiru.

Myuku was left alone with his own thoughts, something that he had realised was often able to spell disaster. He had now gotten through the first stage of grief, so he had thought. Denial. His head was subconsciously in denial about the whole thing. Maybe he just didn't quite realise the finality of the actual occurrence. They were gone.

They were gone, and he could've done more about it. Yes, there's so much that could've been different, if he'd just done something, talked them into evacuating. He had the perfect opportunity to guarantee their safety, and he didn't. Not for any selfish reasons, but the thought simply slipped his mind, and now he had to face the consequences of his actions.

A tear found its way into his eyes. Why couldn't he have put his foot down a little harder, been slightly more heavy-handed? Two deaths lay in his hands, and they were entirely preventable.

He simply didn't prevent them. Because he was an idiot.

His thoughts were quickly cut off by the sound of padding footsteps, and that familiar Glaceon appearing before him.

"Myuku? Shoku told me to come and see you." Kiru made her way over, her voice soft and worrisome, yet still carrying that thick, luscious accent that soothed the Jolteon significantly. Kiru sat in the chair that Shoku had once occupied, her gaze entirely focused on the poor Jolteon sat beside her.

"Yeah, it's hit. They're gone." Myuku mumbled simply, as Kiru bit the inside of her cheek. She was nervous to talk about this, but she knew that she realistically had to at some point.

"I..." She began, before sighing, "I'm sorry, I—"

"No, it wasn't your fault, it was mine." Myuku cut her off with an uncharacteristic sharpness, which dulled and blunted immediately as the Jolteon let out a shaky sigh, clearly on the brink of catharsis. Kiru knew him well enough by now, though for the first time in a while, she felt reluctance to increase her proximity to him, the thought of selfishly taking him into her own arms eating at her too much for her to do that.

"Your fault? Mimi, you saw what happened. I failed to save them, I..." Kiru began, taking steady breaths, knowing that she had to remain stoic for the boy sat just there. Her mind brimmed with a million things that she could've said, "There's nothing you could've done, I entirely let you down..."

"No, Kiru. I had spoken with them."

Kiru blinked, of course. Yes, but what relevancy did that have?

"I spoke with them... I tried to get them to evacuate. I should've done more, they didn't leave and now they're... they're dead... they died and it's... all my... my..." Myuku felt his words begin to fail as the tears that once pricked his eyes stained his cheek with unsung love for his now dearly departed loved ones. Kiru placed a paw on his shoulder, squeezing it tightly as Myuku forced away the tears with a sharp shake of his head, "It's all my fault..."

"No it's not. If they didn't listen, there's nothing more you could've done. You were so brave, going back and seeing your parents after they had essentially abandoned you, and treating them with respect and looking out for them." Kiru squeezed his shoulder tightly, looking deep into those troubled eyes, as if trying to examine the struggling brain inside. Myuku looked back at her returning her sharp gaze with a soft, vulnerable one of his own.

Kiru took a deep breath, she had to quell her feelings for him, separate them from her heart, this was bigger than that, but for whatever reason, she couldn't find it in herself to spare him of her boundless, protective nature of him. She moved over, taking his other shoulder in her paw and hoisted him up, lifting him to sit in her lap, so that they were face to face. Myuku looked vulnerable, on the verge of tears once more.

"Do you want to cry?" She asked, as Myuku nodded. She sighed gently, pulling him closer, so that his head rested on her shoulder. She could feel him sobbing silently, her fur slightly stained with his tears, but they were beautiful, cherished stains. She looked down at the floor, unable to look at him, the survivor's guilt washing over her with unbridled intensity, which she tried desperately to not spill onto the boy sobbing in her arms.

There was a few minutes of silence before Myuku pulled away, shifting back into his chair with a reluctant twinkle in his eye, the kind that made Kiru's heart flutter a little in her chest. He was so easy to like, wasn't he? Another silence befell the two, void of any kind of emotion.

"I wish we could just stop being sad." Myuku mumbled, "Obviously it's never that simple, but you know..."

"If I could wave a magic wand and make it all better, Mimi, I'd do it in a heartbeat." Kiru sighed, leaning back and sighing, "It's another tally to the list of the unforgiveable for me, I worry."

Myuku could do nothing but shake his head. No matter what he said, he knew for a fact that this Glaceon was going to beat herself up about what had happened in Redemption. His heart ached for her, and he wished he could right her wrongs the same way that she had bestowed unto him such gifts. But he was too weak, he couldn't hope to branch the gap between their burdening weights, and tether them together in a rigid place as they plummeted down in the endless spiral of life.

"That list is entirely so you can wallow in your own self-pity. It's a cathartic feeling, but unhealthy." Myuku muttered, as Kiru nodded begrudgingly.

"Yeah, yeah, I know. Shoku told me all about that stuff. I agree with her but... it's just hard to escape the cycle once you're in it." Kiru huffed, looking away, "You don't think any less of me for this, do you?"

"What makes you think I would?" Myuku asked, as if offended that such an accusatory question could be sent his way.

"I don't think you would, I'm just... my heart isn't where it's supposed to be at the minute." Kiru murmured, hinting vaguely at the feelings that obviously had blossomed between the two. Myuku just barely picked up on the signal, but felt unwilling to reciprocate it just yet. Nevertheless, he decided to bite the bullet.

"That makes two of us."

Kiru's heart leaped a little. She wasn't aware that Myuku had been conscious of her signal, had he admitted that the rocky feelings that clung to her were also felt by him? It was a question she dared not to ask yet, at the risk of sounding desperate, if nothing else.

"So... Kurushimu next, eh?"

"Yeah, yeah. Uhm, you looking forward to seeing your dad?" Myuku asked, as Kiru's ears perked up a little. This was a slightly easier thing to talk about it with, a much easier topic to stomach.

"Yeah, I am. You'll like him, I think. He's like a mix of you and Kaze." Kiru smiled, as Myuku pondered on the thought.

"Not a pair I'd have in mind when it comes to someone I'd like." Myuku chuckled, as Kiru grinned in reply.

"How do I say? He's got your smarts, and Kaze's wits. A good man, I'm grateful for what he did for me." Kiru smiled, sitting back, reminiscing on the past, her eyes adrift down a road of expansive memories.

"That's good." Myuku smiled, not entirely sure how to add on anything else. Kiru detected his shyness and smiled, always willing to guide him through areas of awkwardness in their interactions.

"So, when we do get there, the plan is simple, speak with the President of Tyrrenal." Kiru smiled, as Myuku nodded.

"That's gonna be difficult, aren't we gonna need connections? Last I remember, the President of Tyrrenal is one of the most protected men across the entire Archipelago. Not a very popular man." Myuku sighed, as Kiru nodded.

"Oh yeah, he's a right cunt, hate him. Absolutely woeful, shambolic beast of a man... but... he's the person we need to speak to. As for getting the connections, most of the more... politically exclusive... presidents, shall we say, operate on a 'quid pro quo' system, so we're gonna have to do something for him." Kiru bit the inside of her cheeks, as Myuku leant forward in his chair.

"Before I left Blackfall, I saw an article about he had allowed lobbyists and politically influenced to flood the House of The Almighty. Who, might I remind you, are unelected!" Myuku laughed, as Kiru huffed angrily.

"I've always found it stupid how a political figure appoints people to a house that is supposed to be politically neutral. Sure, he's an asshole for stuffing it full of professional kiss-asses, but I think the system needs reform." She pursed her lips.

"Yeah, the power of the President is wayyy too centralised. At least Osore has SOME devolution, like the Districts in Blackfall, and other relatively large towns having the option to elect a mayor. Not over here in Kurushimu. It's just a continuous pyramid where power rises in trophic levels as proportional population shrinks exponentially. The money never trickles down." Kiru stood up, a lot more passionate about her political standpoints now, which Myuku couldn't help but find attractive, for some godly unknown reason.

"Thank you! Arceus, your political takes are very agreeable!"

"Good! I'm not a right-wing tosser anymore, proud to transition away from that hateful cesspit. It's a dangerous, slippery slope." Kiru sighed, as Myuku reciprocated the sigh, easing gently into the chair.

"I like discussing politics with you." Myuku smiled. To many, it was quite an unorthodox sentence, but from Myuku's perspective it was his greatest attempt at flirting that he could muster with humiliating himself. Kiru had to hold her heart together as the compliment threatened to make it burst at the seams.

"Me too. Not just because you agree with me either. You're just... easy to talk to." Kiru smiled softly, as Myuku blushed gently. She had to pretend that she didn't see the way that he blushed, because it made her heart thrum in her chest.

"Thank you. S-So are you, y'know? You've broken me out of my shell a lot since I joined The Rogues."

"Aww, good. That's been my aim the entire time." Kiru mumbled, as the pair exchanged a small smile.

"Y'know, why do you think that is?" Myuku asked, as Kiru cocked her head to the side.

"Isn't that obvious? I don't want to see you having to struggle with anxiety, it sucks." Kiru replied, simply as Myuku nodded his head.

"Well yeah, but I just... I dunno, I feel like most Pokemon that help others with this kinda thing have suffered similar things, and wouldn't wish it on anyone else." Myuku explained matter-of-factly, as Kiru scoffed and shook her head.

"You're not wrong, but no, I didn't have to deal with it growing up." Kiru sighed, "I was... as you know, something of a problem child. Rebellious, rambunctious, the whole thing."

"I don't mind that."

"Of course you don't." Kiru smiled, as Myuku chuckled a little, it had become somewhat of a recurring thing now, the Jolteon held no grudges against her, he had no ill will towards her despite the many terrible things she had done, "That doesn't surprise me."

"That's not a bad thing... right?" Myuku asked, to which Kiru vehemently shook her head.

"Absolutely not. It's refreshing. You're one of the first people to see through my dark past, and whilst it's... admittedly a tad naive, I won't look a gift horse in the mouth, now will I?" She smirked a little, feeling that obsessive side of her creeping back in. She did her best to quell it, her head waging war with her heart as her eyes carded over the Jolteon's beautiful, soft, innocent countenance.

"You flatter me."

"Good..."

There was a pregnant pause between the two, before Kiru pulled back, finally restraining her more obsessive side with a soft sigh. She hated having to limit her love for him, but deep down, she knew that it would only be harmful to be so forward so early.

"A-Anyways..." Myuku cleared his throat, "Tell me more about Kurushimu. It's one of the islands I know the least about."

"Well, I'd say it's very unique. Hmm..." Kiru pondered, not used to having to describe the actual culture of her island, "There's a strong warrior's spirit in Tyrrenal. Osore would be foolish to try and invade it, everyone there is just as big as me or Kasha." She grinned, "There's a big thing about nationalism as well, which is a bit of a shame."

"Is it wrong to feel pride in your island, in your opinion?" Myuku asked, as Kiru shook her head.

"No, but, as I'm sure you know, there's a big difference between patriotism and nationalism. Patriotism is devotion and support for your island which, whilst it can be based on poor judgement, is ultimately harmless. Nationalism specifically is an offset of patriotism where one believes that their own island is better than all the others. It's harmful, narcissistic and leads to nothing but conflict."

"Yeah, that's true. The main thing in Osore is a sense of hopelessness, funnily enough. Many people there are critical of the government, but ultimately there's nothing we can easily do about it." Myuku sighed, as Kiru nodded, acknowledging his statement.

"It's quite the opposite here. Many of the Kuruvian are quite unreasonably proud of themselves, There are some benefits, morale is usually high in the country and the populous tends to act as a collective, so there's little in-fighting. Many opinions of the public are unanimous." Kiru continued on, enjoying rambling about the politics of her homeland quite a lot.

"What about the president, is it commonplace for scornful words to be thrown his way?" Myuku asked, to which Kiru chuckled and shook her head.

"Unfortunately, that is the one thing that our island cannot agree on. It's what separates the patriots from the nationalists, the progressives from the conservatives. Politics will always be a hotly contested matter, on every island. It's entirely a matter of personal circumstance, which varies from household to household." Kiru continued, her throat almost running dry from all the talking she was doing, not that Myuku minded. Her rather thick, Kuruvian accent was quite alluring to him, not in a sultry way, but it flowed into him like a river, whispering and rippling with her beautiful intonations and vivid, pulchritudinous inflexions.

"Politics is a game lost by everyone."

Both Myuku and Kiru were snapped out of their longing looks by the voice of Kazekiri, who approached the two with confident, cartoonish strides and that big, toothy grin on his face.

"But hey, y'all didn't need me to tell you that."

"That we didn't." Myuku smiled, high-fiving the Vaporeon gently as he entered the conversation, "What about you, Kazekiri? Excited to visit Kurushimu?"

"Oh, yeah, I am, actually! It's not my favourite of the islands, but it's got a unique culture, from what I've heard." The Vaporeon bounded up and down a little, as Kiru chuckled.

"Yeah, I've just been telling Mimi here about it, about nationalism and patriotism, and the president." Kiru smiled, as Kazekiri looked up, a furrowed interest in his eye.

"Ooh, tell me about the prez. I don't know anything about him." He requested, as Kiru nodded, rummaging through her satchel, which felt almost permanently slung over her shoulder at this point, before reaching in and taking out a small, leathery book. She flicked to a specific page, and presented the book to him.

"Right, let's have a look. Vivienne, no... just met her... King Lumiere of Goldshire? Sounds like a fun character... let's see... Ah-hah! Darragh Mealladh, president of Tyrrenal. Right, OK, he's a Tyranitar. That feels fitting given the city." Kazekiri observed

"Yeah, I know, right?" Kiru laughed, "But yeah. He's the president at the minute, and he's kinda fucked the whole island over."

"Wait, does President of Tyrrenal mean president of all of Kurushimu?" Myuku asked, as Kiru nodded.

"Eh, fundamentally, yes."

"It'll also be where a lot of Shiny Revolutionaries are, considering that it's where the island is hit the hardest by luciduphobia, so there'll be a lot of distrust and conflict in the city." Kazekiri tagged on, to which Kiru nodded reluctantly.

"Yeah, Blackfall is united in misery, but Tyrrenal? That city is hardly united at all when it comes to politics." Kiru huffed, "Everything else? The culture thrums through, but when it comes to social and economic politics? It's a melting pot of differing opinions." She sighed, rising from her chair, "I'm going to and clear my head for a few, perhaps chat to Vivienne, see you two shortly." She smiled, before rising to her feet, a flickering, unreadable emotion crossing her face as she skulked off elsewhere into the library. Kazekiri, interest still very much focused on the political aspect of the conversation, turned to Myuku.

"So, what about you? Excited to see Kurushimu?" The Vaporeon asked, that toothy smile of his prevailing the entire time. Myuku pondered the question for a moment or two.

"In a way, yeah..." Myuku mumbled, mind obviously elsewhere, which Kazekiri couldn't help but notice.

"Something wrong, mate?" He asked, as Myuku snapped briefly back into reality.

"Nah, nah, I'm good. There's just a couple things I gotta think about at the minute." Myuku confessed, to which Kazekiri raised a curious eyebrow,

"Oh yeah?" He smirked, but this time with an empathetic glint in his eyes, "D'you wanna talk about 'em?"

"I mean, it's probably a good idea if I did... I just don't know yet." Myuku mumbled, as Kazekiri sat back, making space for the Jolteon to open up.

"Go ahead, mate, in your own time." Kazekiri prompted, as Myuku allowed himself a brief, fleeting moment to psyche himself up with an air of confidence previously unheard of.

"OK, I'll tell you, but you gotta promise to not tell a single soul about this, yeah?" Myuku whispered, to which Kazekiri nodded, an air of calmness surrounding him, as Myuku took a deep breath, "It's about Kiru, yeah?"

"Mhm, mhm, what about her?" Kazekiri asked, seeing almost where this was going.

Myuku's breathing caught in his throat, He could speak to Kazekiri by now, he knew this. Kazekiri had ultimately been the reason why he had even joined the Rogues in the first place, to which Myuku could've at least done him some justice with a serving of honesty. Steeling his tensed nerves, he began to tell Kazekiri everything.

"I-I think I might be developing feelings for her. I know it's only been a couple of months, so it might be too soon, but I don't know, she's just..." Myuku wanted in that moment to let his heart spill out for her, but he couldn't just yet. Kazekiri nodded understandingly and placing a thoughtful paw on his chin.

"Really? That's... actually, y'know what? That's not surprising." He smiled.

"What makes you say that?" Myuku replied defensively, furrowing his brow, as Kazekiri raised his front paws in mock surrender.

"Woah, woah, I mean no offense! I'm just saying." He cleared his throat before continuing, "How do I say this... Kiru's always had a "thing" for Jolteon, as it were. Her ex, Kaminari? Ever heard of him?"

"The name rings a bell. He was a Jolteon, was he?" Myuku asked, to which Kazekiri nodded.

"He was indeed. Cunt, as well. He had vanished into thin air not too long before you got here actually. Kiru did indeed have a thing for him, but it waned with time as she saw more of his true colours." Kazekiri began, "For a while, she tried to tell herself that she didn't have a thing for Jolteon, given how badly Kaminari had fucked her over in their relationship, but between you and me? I think she still likes a Jolteon here and there..." He teased, elbowing Myuku, who reacted with a sharp blush.

"You think so?" He asked timidly, as Kazekiri nodded with an enthusiastic laugh.

"Yeah, I do. But, I'd be careful. I've known her a long time, she's a bit of a troubled woman, not the best at handling her emotions." Kazekiri thought aloud.

"Yeah, I know, I know. She's lovely though, I-I just... I wanna provide the best I can for her, she needs support, and I wanna do everything I can." Myuku began, as Kazekiri stepped in quickly.

"What she needs now is honest connections, not necessarily romance." He informed matter-of-factly, as Myuku sat down and listened, although with some reluctance, "I'm not gonna pretend like I understand all the nuances of being a woman, because I don't. But from what I've gathered from Kiru, she needs someone who can provide a steady foundation of friendship first, because, though she loved Kaminari, he never really seemed to value her friendship, much less her actual romantic interest... bellend."

"I hope I'm not giving her the same feeling that he was..." Myuku mumbled.

"I think that you're infinitely more reciprocal than he was, probably why... she seems quite drawn to you too." Kazekiri sighed, finally saying the phrase that he knew would make the Jolteon's heart leap out of his chest, and that it did.

"R-Really...? Drawn to me too...?" Myuku whispered, as Kazekiri nodded.

"Yeah, don't tell me you've not seen anything? I'VE seen it!"

"Of course I've seen signs!" Myuku retorted, a look of mock offense on his face, "I'm just hesitant to act on them. Misinterpretation is a big fear when you're... socially inept, I'm sure you know."

"Yeah, I do, I do." Kazekiri huffed, "Alright, lad, you get a pass for being a bit blind. But, word from the wise, I'd honestly give it more time before you make any big decisions like confessing to her."

"That's just it, I think I like her...? I don't know if I can narrow down my feelings to a single sentence, and I wanna be able to do that." Myuku mumbled, as Kazekiri laughed a little, "What's so funny?"

"Oh, nah, I've just got a good method to getting people to discover their feelings for someone. Shoku taught me this one." Kazekiri cleared his throat, "Describe Kiru in a couple sentences."

"Well, I'd say she's really admirable, strong, rigid and dependable. She's very headstrong and pretty and... beautiful... and she has... really nice eyes..." Myuku began, his voice trailing off, "How did you do that...?"

"The more you ask someone to describe something, the more honest they end up becoming, apparently. And clearly, Shoku's theory holds firm!" Kazekiri grinned, "I think one of my mates has a little cruuuuush~" He teased, his voice taking on a more purposefully annoying, sing-song tone, as Myuku fought away an angry blush.

"No, no. We're not fuckin' doing this." He laughed angrily, as Kazekiri laughed, digging a paw into his friend's shoulder.

"Oh yeah we are, lad!" He cackled, "Myuku's got a wittle cwushhh!!!" Kazekiri beamed, as the Jolteon, with gritted teeth, forced his paw over Kazekiri's mouth, causing the Vaporeon to let out a couple angry muffles, "Youmpph mmphuch a cuntmmph." He muttered, as the Jolteon let his jaw go free.

"I'm not, I just... I don't know how I feel yet." Myuku sighed, shying away a little, as Kazekiri smiled softly.

"I think you do know how you feel, you're just prioritising other things first." Kazekiri grinned, as Myuku looked up at him, "Hey, I'm no expert on emotions or anything. But, between you and me? I get it. I've been you, I know what its like. Sure, it took me longer than you, but I think a lot more has happened to you in the span of your time here."

"So, what? You're saying that I'm just not ready yet?" Myuku asked.

"Probably not right now. There's a lot going for you right now, I dunno how you cope, honestly." Kazekiri grinned.

"I barely do." Myuku sighed, as the Vaporeon patted his shoulder.

"You're a trooper lad, give yourself some credit where it's due, yeah?"

"Do you think she feels the same?"

The question was quite a shocker to Kazekiri, as the two of them remained in stunned silence for a good couple of minutes, before Myuku looked down.

"That's probably a hard question to answer, isn't it?" He replied, as Kazekiri nodded.

"Yeah, a little bit, I guess. She's just... I think she wants a relationship, and I'm not saying that you'd be bad for her at all. You'd be her best partner by a country mile, but like... I don't know if Kiru understands the gravity of a relationship to someone like you, y'know?" He elaborated, as Myuku listened attentively.

"Yeah, I guess. Relationships do mean a lot to me, after all. I just want her to be happy." Myuku sighed, as Kazekiri shook his head.

"I think you can make her happy, mate, absolutely. But you need to give her some time to figure things out for herself too. Sentience is complicated." He replied, as Myuku leant back, biting the inside of his cheeks, as if struggling with thoughts, "What's on your mind, mate?"

"A lot of things..." Myuku replied simply, "I'm not ready to shoulder these burdens either... but... at the same time... I just..."

"Use your words, mate."

"I can't! That's just it, I can't really describe how I'm feeling without a million footnotes and asterisks." Myuku huffed, a look of uncomplacent anger swelling across his face, "All the shit going on with Kiru, what happened at Redemption... it's all just shit."

"God, yeah, must be, mustn't it? I can't imagine how much this has gotta suck for you." Kazekiri sighed, feeling a degree of pity for the Jolteon, whose once brilliant navy eyes began to dim in colour as the flashes of distant, sparking hope ever so slightly flickered away, "Chin up, lad. Plenty more yet to go before we call it quits just yet."

"Yeah, you're right." Myuku stood up, feeling the colour return to his eyes, even if it was plasticised and artificial in nature; he had to lie to himself enough to feel it as any modicum of truth.

Kazekiri decided to not say much more on the matter, seeing that he could be of little use to the plaguing beguilement of the Jolteon, not to mention the choking grief that pinched its insidious fingers into any given thought that he may have had. The Vaporeon had no clue how Myuku managed to stick his neck out and persist like a struggling worm, but his admiration for him, despite already being rather high, had absolutely skyrocketed.

The two exchanged few words now as Myuku paced up and down the little space in the library that they occupied, before sighing and heading off, looking elsewhere for a rock in which he could confide his thoughts.

Kazekiri saw himself again.

Chapter Text

It was time to go.

General Marcellus had outlined the plan to them all, that they would depart from the tower at roughly 8:30PM, and have them arrive at the Admiral for roughly 9:30PM at the latest, as, by that point, a ship will've just gone past, so they wouldn't be going back to check for the Admiral, and the next ship in the cycle was a good half an hour away.

Marcellus had done a little practise with this, sending out decoy boats full of trained army swimmers at these times to see if this plan would work.

Lo and behold, they worked like a charm, and though he couldn't account for the speed of the Admiral, the relatively small size and cutting shape of the vessel likely meant that it could escape the cautionary eyes of the now nervous Osorian Navy, put off a little from decisively losing the first battle for Itami. Though, as the Rogues had come to realise, it would've been far from the last.

The group shuffled down the streets of Skammdeggi as the sun tipped its cosmic hat on the day, trundling off over the horizon, adorning its bronzed, billowing cloak of rays that painted the ground with their warmth, As the warm embrace of the sun was relinquished, passed over instead to its rockier, pearlescent sibling, inch by inch, the golden streaks that cast themselves on the ground began to slowly morph into a gentle grey hue, speckling the streets like confetti.

Kiru had her sights set on Kurushimu now, that's all her mind could even hope to focus on at the minute. Her plan was as follows by this point.

Kurushimu would take a day or so to reach on the Admiral, in that time they'd make a beeline straight for the shores of the southernmost point of the island.

In shape, Kurushimu was like a great pimple on the world, sloping and curving upwards before reaching its elevated zenith slap-bang in the middle, on a tall, powerful peak. The tallest point in the entire Archipelago.

When the made land, the job was simple, ascend. Through the ghastly thickets of the forests that plagued the foothills of the great Mount Tyrrenal, upon which the city was carved into. The city tunnelled into the peak, burying itself in the veins of the mighty peak, creating a network void of all light but the fires of torches. It was where they had aimed to visit.

Or at least, where she had aimed to visit. It was where her father lived.

Her father, of which she hadn't spoken to in much too long, lived in Tyrrenal, in that dark, arterial, interweaving web of houses sheltered from the light or from rain, buried deep within the mountain. Since the passing of her mother, Kiru had yet to speak to her father in person, which had caused her a lot more trouble than she had initially thought.

But she was looking forward to seeing him again. They were economically stable enough to the point where he could keep afloat. Granted, under Mealladh, she was a lot less sure as to how well he'd be able to cope, That man did not spell good news for Kurushimu, much less the Archipelago. His style of leadership was far too presidential and centralised, so much so to wherein his base of operations was located, rather aptly, in the geographic centre of the island.

Kazekiri saw her lost in thought and padded to her side.

"You good, Kiki?" He asked, giving the lumbering Glaceon a nudge with his shoulder as he walked, prompting Kiru to snap out of her own head for a few minutes, "You look lost."

"I'm fine, I'm fine." Kiru smiled, but it was quite obviously a smile of thorns, a fictitious coverup for how she really felt about the current circumstances. Truth be told, Kiru couldn't answer that question even if she wanted to, everything was a muddle.

"We gotta have a talk about this one day, boss." Kazekiri sighed, as Kiru tensed up a bit. Right... she'd almost forgotten.

"I am nobody's boss." Kiru repeated, a phrase she felt as if she must've used a thousand times at this point, and would've proudly used it a thousand more if need be. Kazekiri merely rolled his eyes.

"Sure, sure. But anyways, we do need to address some stuff at one point. When we're back on the Admiral." Kazekiri acknowledged, as Kiru took a deep breath.

"OK, we'll talk there." She huffed, not angry with Kazekiri specifically, but getting the feeling that the Vaporeon didn't have much of a clue as to what was entirely going on.

Kazekiri opened his mouth to speak, but few words came out anymore, they didn't feel useless so much as they felt wrong in that moment. Kiru was a sad, strange, troubled woman, and no perspective from a man could ever hope to fix that. There were aspects to her, both in terms of gender and character, that he knew by now that he'd never entirely understand, and he was OK with that.

Kazekiri mainly just wanted to get her back to her happier, bullish, perhaps more confident state that she had been In before all of this had started. He rarely cursed the past anymore, but in that moment he did. There was certainly little complacency with the status quo amongst the group now, and he could feel bubbling animosity beginning to flare.

And now, in this moment, he looked at the future too, he couldn't bare the idea of the separation of the Rogues for some arbitrary reasons, or petty squabbles, or miscommunications due to everyone being sick in the head. It was funny, for someone who so often prided himself as being a man of the moment, Kazekiri really did see himself shunning the past, and reflecting on the future.

The group continued to hastily make their way through the streamlined streets of the moonlight-kissed City of Magic, bidding every house farewell, for their time in Itami was about to come to a close. Myuku especially looked around reverently, feeling a oneness with the city, despite having never been to it in his youth. What had happened here wasn't his fault, and what happened in Redemption, whilst perhaps being a bad omen of things to come, was not a burden that only he could shoulder the blame for.

There was no need for any blame here, it was all the fault of that conniving BGC.

The BGC wasn't a name he'd thought about in some time, not consciously, anyways. Politics of course guided the majority of his actions, and he tried to carry himself in a way like an honest politician would at heart. But the BGC specifically remained quite elusive. He didn't know anything about them, and that's because they were so secretive.

Yes, something he had neglected to even think about. All of this talk about the Shadowed Gems, and the reconciliation of Kiru and her past, and he had neglected arguably the most immediate threat to his safety.

The BGC.

Myuku had hoped and prayed by now that Holloway had gotten the position she wanted in the committee she desired, even if it wasn't quite the BGC yet. They operated in shadows, because they knew of the turmoil in their city, and the resentment that had been built up because of them.

Whereas before, many of the politicians would flaunt their wealth, they had grown cautious to do so in recent years, not necessarily negating their status, but more their publicity, sinking into the shadows and blending in seamlessly with the suffering proletariats who depended on their help. Help which, as Myuku knew by now, would not come.

Or at least, not without blood.

A politicians oath was a shaking of two, bloody, calloused hands, weathered from beating their contemporaries to a pulp. He was worried that Holloway might not be heavy-handed enough to combat any sudden betrayals that shot her way, but hopefully he was being too harsh on the Roserade, and that she'd be able to deal with any sudden turns in her allies allegiances.

Myuku then turned his head to Kiru, spying the faraway look of the self-isolating Glaceon. His heart wept with unspoken desires to come to her aid, but he was the last person capable of that at the moment. Should she feel the same about him, no doubt that her mind would be plagued with troublesome thoughts, uncertainties and anxieties, the type of which he was entirely understanding of.

But still, there was a lot of good to be seen in the prospect of a relationship.

Myuku would've been a lovely partner, certainly. He may not have been the most outwardly possessive or confident, but Kiru had made it clear that she wasn't entirely opposed to filling in that role herself. Myuku certainly wasn't opposed, charming a rugged, confident woman would've been, if nothing else, quite self-gratifying for him.

But that wasn't a good motivation, he knew. He wanted this for her sake, not for his own. He knew that Kiru didn't necessarily need a 'man', so much as she needed companionship, which is why, despite perhaps not ticking the boxes of what most would call manly, he found within himself the urge to associate with her. To repeat the thought in his own head, Kiru had given hints that she wasn't opposed to the idea of a shier, softer boy at her side.

Kiru caught Myuku's glance with her own, the duo smiling and giving each other an appreciative and acknowledging nod, before they both turned back to facing forward, perhaps about halfway through the journey to the docks of Skammdeggi by now.

Maru was another individual who wasn't troubled, per se, but equally had a couple weights in his mind.

For one, Shoku, his closest friend was quite distracted with her studies, to the point where he didn't get to see her as much as maybe he would've liked. The two were undeniably good friends, to which Maru, whilst obviously accepting of her more scientific needs taking priority, felt a tad neglected. He was more than willing to make time for her, however.

That went without mentioning Orochi. Maru couldn't help but see something to be 'off' with the Leafeon, as much as he didn't want to. There were nihilistic tendencies that had clung to his face like warts for a long time now, and as he grappled fruitlessly with alcoholism, Maru could feel them getting worse and worse.

He was caught between a rock and a hard place now, he felt as if he had too many things to focus on. His mind was a stew, chunks of worry in a broth of negativity and pessimism. But at the end of the day, he had to keep his head high.

There was little noise amongst the Rogues, the main aim was getting to the boat, and getting aboard, and leaving Itami. Itami had become a chokepoint for the Osorian forces to exact their influence, and it'd likely be that it wouldn't be released from its hidden grasp until Osore's presence there was made public knowledge.

The night sky hung overhead like a penumbral carpet, the sky speckled with distant dots. Perhaps they were other worlds where other Pokémon were happy, it provided a comforting idea to some of them.

~

The Rogues were ushered onto the Admiral, Marcellus hasty and slightly panicked in his movements, making sure they were all on before taking off into the skies, checking for the passing by of those familiar briny patterns that would've signified the presence of one of the Osorian Destroyers in the inky blackness of the ocean.

There wasn't a frothy marking in the sea at all, so Marcellus decided that they could leave, but before they did, Marcellus thought it fair to come down and give a little speech.

Kiru rallied all the others up, who pattered aboard the deck, shaky and equally panicked to listen to the wise, parting words of the General of Itami.

"What you have all done for Itami is indescribably important. I shall personally see to it that you are commemorated highly upon this island, your name shall hold bearing in Itami forevermore. We will continue to hold down the fort here, but what you must do is ally the other islands and help take down Osore, and bring about the fall of their regime." Marcellus began, as Kiru nodded.

"We aim to not disappoint, General Marcellus." Kiru nodded.

"I should hope not, Ms. Kakaryko." Marcellus smiled, "You all have my utmost respect as warriors, and I will make sure that that is known. When Itami is free from its Osorian constraints, then all of the Archipelago will know of the good that you've done for us. Now go! Go forth, to Kurushimu, to the Northern Land!"

And with that, Marcellus departed, shooting through the Itamian skies like a meteorite, likely racing off back to Redemption, his hometown. His distant form twinkled off as Kazekiri began to man the helm of the ship once more, ready to venture off into the murky night.

"Orochi! Get on watch! I need someone checking our tail-end to see if those Osorian dogs are following us!" Kazekiri called, as the Leafeon scrambled up to a vantage point located just behind Kazekiri, looking out behind them as Skammdeggi began to vanish. The Admiral lurched forward in the water, its uncomfortable form shifting in the docks, as it hadn't moved properly for quite some time. With a heavy heave-ho, the wooden beast began to sail away, leaving behind the island of Itami.

Itami... left behind, once and for all. Not liberated, but notably aware of the new threat that purveyed the area. They had met a couple friendly faces there, Vivienne, Marcellus, Mahmood... it was nice.

Myuku sat back, unable to bear witnessing the departure of his home island. They were now back on the open sea, fleeing from the only place he could realistically call home.

His mind was a bit of a mess, his parents were gone. That damned blame would not shift from his shoulders, he felt it tug at the nape of his neck like little, grabbing fingers and their pinching nails. His uncertain debacle with Kiru didn't help, the ambiguity of their status both planted and sowed seeds of painful doubt in his mind.

He shifted over to a hammock in the hull of the ship, clambering into it and collapsing, sighing as he buried his face in his paws, unsure of what do from here. Writing that book of his wouldn't help him at all, god no. Last thing he wanted to think about was politics or the Rogues at this point. His mind chalked up to a blank slate.

Myuku peered over, trying to see If anyone else was in the hull. Maru was talking idly with Shoku in the corner, and he heard the distinctive footsteps of Kiru and someone else upstairs, likely Kasha. Asuke and Monarcha sat in adjacent hammocks, giving each other little looks, which Myuku did not quite pick up on.

His head felt like an anvil, crushing and encumbering.

He thought briefly about what he could possibly do at this point, and one lone question began to circulate in his mind.

Was this... all a mistake?

No, no, he didn't want to ask that question, he didn't even want to think about it. But deep down, he knew it was worth addressing.

OK, he thought, let's weight up the pros and cons.

He had broken out of his shell a lot. He had finally met his group that seemed to properly understand him, he felt as if he'd found his place in the world. He had gotten to return to Itami after a few years, and he finally got to visit Skammdeggi.

As for the cons, he was at risk of death at any point, the Rogues themselves still felt very unknown and secretive in some facets, which concerned him slightly. All of this business completely stunted his productivity on minor projects like his book, not to mention the entire Archipelago essentially relied on him now. Yeah... no pressure.

Myuku sat up with some effort, listening idly to the sounds of salty seawater rubbing up against the boat with its trickling timbre. It was much too late to turn back now, even if he had an overwhelming desire to leave these Rogues, where could he go? He knew nobody in Kurushimu, and it's not like they'd be returning to Blackfall anytime soon. Plus, his room was probably taken by another tenant now anyways. He wondered how Hackney must've been dealing with this now.

He missed those two, Hackney and Holloway.

That collected, people-pleasing Zoroark and that no-nonsense, strutty Roserade. He missed them both, they were both so kind, so accepting of who he was, and neither of them seemed overtly intent to change that. He saw much of them in Kiru and Kazekiri, too. Perhaps not to a huge extent, and maybe it was more just a comforting thought to remind himself of back home, but a little thought in his mind couldn't help but make those ambiguous links.

And just like that, his mind was back on Kiru again.

Myuku had done his best to keep that Glaceon out of his mind for as long as he could, but ultimately it had proved to be a fruitless postulation, the women still insidiously creeping into his intimate thoughts without intention. Myuku cursed himself, sighing softly.

He loved her, and It hurt a lot.

Love was a word so strong he thought he'd never use it with his full chest, but he did in that moment. He loved her, fuck, it wasn't fair. It shouldn't be like this, he told himself, he doesn't fall in love like this, he is not the kind of person to be swept off of his feet so easily. Perhaps his romance had a smidgen more dignity than that, he thought, but in that instant, no, he damned dignity and all it stood for.

He was in love.

The punch that the word had couldn't be understated, it took the wind out of his lungs, slowed his blood flow and left his stomach as a pit of emptiness and yearning all at once. As if it had made his body stop entirely and reassess everything that it was doing, entirely because of how shocked he was that he was in love.

Was it a childish crush? Was it a romantic, passionate yearning? Was it a deep-seated, lustful desire? Did it matter? He had asked all of those pointless questions to himself more times than he could count, and he hated it. He just... loved her, and he wanted to love her freely without any of these useless constraints that fettered him.

But he couldn't just yet, not with everything that was happening. He needed priorities, and unfortunately, as much as he would've liked, romance couldn't have been one of them. With all the conflict that raged in both of their minds, not to mention the political issues that plagued the seas, land and skies above with their volatility.

Love was fickle thing is this manner. It threatened to overwhelm him, yet equally knew that it had to be understated to flourish properly. That was the paradoxical nature that his heart had gone down, and though it stung, there was little he could do about it. Those complex feelings that gnawed at the back of his minds like parasites didn't feel half as satisfying as they once might've, to a more innocent man than he.

He buried his head into his hammock, biting his bottom lip with a pent up fury that he couldn't dare show anyone else, though he likely knew that Shoku could feel it from the other side of the room. He curled up into a little ball, everything stung, every emotion clashed in him, fighting for pointless priority.

Pointless, yup, that about summed it all.

Everything was pointless in his mind, like a big jug of lukewarm water, providing nothing of worth other than weighing him down.

Myuku lay there, in total silence, though his head and his heart erupted and clattered with a mighty din.

~

"Kiru?"

Kasha followed behind the Glaceon anxiously, as she paced back and forth on the dock of the ship. For the first time in a while, she was concerned, not about Kiru, but for her.

"Look, I can't give you any answers that you want at the minute." Kiru sighed, before pausing and turning back, "I don't know what's going on either."

"You're certainly good at reading me." Kasha smiled a little, trying to lighten the mood a little, to which the Glaceon was almost entirely non-reciprocative, "Kiki, c'mon, look at me."

"What do you want me to say, Kash?" Kiru asked, turning around sharply, her tassels fluttering in the light breeze, "Oh yeah, I feel like a piece of shit? Everything is my fault?"

"No, get over yourself woman." Kasha huffed, "Be reasonable, none of this can be attributed to you."

"All this shit with Noire... and the SG, and the fucking kid's parents dying, that's all on me!" Kiru lashed out, clenching her teeth sharply, as Kasha furrowed her brow, before grabbing Kiru's shoulders.

"For fuck's sake, woman! Noire's gone rogue, and not in a cool way. He's starting killing and harming people, that's not your fault if he can't healthily deal with childhood trauma. That might not excuse what you did, sure, but that doesn't mean that it's entirely on you, for god's sake. As for Myuku's parents... that was a decision they chose to make, they stayed at the home in fear of rising danger." Kasha explained. As Kiru wormed desperately out of the Fire-Type's grasp.

Kiru was noticeably losing her temper with the Flareon, who stood back, allowing her to blow off steam for a little while.

"I just... Arceus!" Kiru stamped her foot, before leaning back, sighing with an angry fist to her temple as she sat back against the railing of the boat, "It's not fair... none of it's fair."

Kasha sighed softly, padding over across the creaking deck of the Admiral to her, placing a paw on her shoulder.

"Life is never gonna be fair, that's the nature of existence. It's inherently designed to be unfair to us, and that's just the way it is." She muttered, as Kiru clenched her teeth.

"But I should've—"

"No, stop. Should'ves and would'ves aren't gonna change anything, Kiru. You need to get it out of your head." Kasha cut through harshly, as Kiru placated her bubbling temper that knotted her stomach and singed her blood, "They're dead, Kiru. They're gone, and there's nothing that you could've done—"

"There is something—"

"I said." Kasha cut in viciously. "There. Is. Nothing. You. Could've. Done. They were going to die. There is nothing that could've prevented that." She stood her ground, rising to her feet and towering over the slouched over Glaceon.

"Just... leave me alone, dammit!"

"Not if you're just going to keep beating yourself up about this." Kasha huffed, giving Kiru the space to rise to her feet. Kiru was furious, not at Kasha, not at her inability to save Myuku's parents, just furious at everything. Her paw clenched as her teeth grinded sharply against each other, "Kiru... please, it's not your fault." Kasha pleaded.

"It's gonna take more than that to get over everything that happened." Kiru looked away, feeling a little ashamed of her outburst, "I'm sorry, Kasha... I-I shouldn't have lost my temper then, I should be better."

"It's OK, Kiki. I know you're going through a lot at the minute." Kasha let her tail swish along the deck of the ship, as the two exchanged a solemn silence. Kiru bit the inside of her cheek, a million thoughts in his mind, "What can we talk about to get your mind off of things?"

"I don't think anything can do that immediately. But uhm... can I have a hug? Is that a big ask?" Kiru asked pleadingly, as Kasha shook her head with a laugh, before moving over and bearhugging the Glaceon with a crushing, vice-grip.

"No problem, girl." Kasha beamed, chuckling as Kiru squirmed in her tight hug, "I'm your friend now, don't worry."

"Y'know, sometimes it does feel weird to call you my lifelong friend still." Kiru laughed, wriggling out of the tight hug, as Kasha seized the opportunity to sway the conversation elsewhere.

"After all this time? It's been like seven years! Though I guess I see what you mean." Kasha shrugged, "We're in it for the long haul now, Kiki. No takebacksies!"

"Oh, I wouldn't dream of it." Kiru grinned, taking a deep breath and looking over her shoulder, seeing the distant, fogged silhouettes of the tallest towers on Itami as they began to descend over the boundless, bare horizon, "I can't believe we did this..."

"What is 'this'?" Kasha asked, sitting beside the Glaceon, who hung her head down in ponderous consideration.

"It can be a lot of things. We've travelled to Itami... we left Kurushimu the first time and now we're going back there. The formation of the Rogues alone is just... such a huge achievement for me." Kiru smiled, a wave of content awash in her mind at the memories that came flooding back to her.

"Me too. Have you always wanted to make The Rogues?" Kasha asked, as Kiru shook her head slowly.

"Not when I was young, when I didn't know the kind of teenager that I was gonna become. As a teenager, I wanted to make this group, sure, but... founded on very different principles. On more... hateful, ones." Kiru sighed.

"Well, look at us now, then. Chin up. We're founded on change, not hatred." Kasha smiled, placing a paw on the Glaceon's shoulder, who took a deep breath. It must've felt like she had taken a million deep breaths at this point.

"Very true, and I am grateful to have formed a new family on these terms." She smiled.

There was another silence between them, as Kasha simply sat beside Kiru, not out of awkwardness, but rather out of the knowledge that this conversation didn't need to go any further.

~

"Hm... this book isn't really giving me the results I want."

"If you expected a book from thirty years ago to give you up to date information, I don't know what to tell you, darling."

Monarcha and Asuke were sat close together in the hull of the ship. The barely noticeable swaying of the Admiral as it rocked back and forth through the gentle, nocturnal waters. They pawed endlessly through the book found in Vivienne's Library, but to absolutely no avail. There was nothing in there that Monarcha didn't already know. No information on their odd regenerative factor, and very few mentions of the actual hierarchy. Graham seemed just as clueless on the Shadowed Gems's composition as anyone else.

Asuke placed an arm around Monarcha, as the Shiny Sylveon pouted, resting her face in her front two paws.

"God... we're never gonna figure this out..." Monarcha sighed, as Asuke rubbed her back.

"I mean... maybe there's something we could do to negate the healing...?" Asuke asked, "An injury you can't recover from."

"There's only thing that I can think of that could stand a chance at doing that, but I really wouldn't want to do it if we don't have to." Monarcha pondered, as Asuke listened in inquisitively.

"What would that be?"

"Get 'em where it hurts... behead 'em. If you cut off access to the nervous system, then they won't be able to do anything..." Monarcha thought aloud, making violent little gestures with her paws.

"Behead them?! Like mutants? That's inhumane, even by our standards." Asuke gasped, as Monarcha huffed.

"Yeah, I didn't really wanna say It, but I'm worried that we might not exactly have a choice, unless we find a way to extrapolate the source of the healing from its host." Monarcha continued to ponder, "Provided it even is some kind of source and not like a hormone in the blood or something... Ugh! Arceus knows what those bastards could be doing."

"Stop worrying..." Asuke did her best to console Monarcha, who made a groan of complete discontentment.

"Stop worrying? Stop worrying?! Oh, I'm sorry, my whole fucking minority is being catapulted into genocide becomes some homicidal freaks can't seem to get their fucking act together and settle things like rational adults. Forgive me for being just a little on edge!" Monarcha snapped, before her face dropped, realising she had shouted at her notably perturbed girlfriend, "Oh, Asu... baby, I-I'm sorry, I'm sorry."

"N-No, no, it's fine, love. It's fine." Asuke smiled, placing a paw on Monarcha's cheek, who sighed.

"No, it's not, I shouldn't lose my rag... I'm just... a lot of things worth worrying about recently." Monarcha sighed, before hugging Asuke with her ribbons, "You're amazing."

"Aww, so are you." Asuke replied, relaxing into the feeling of her girlfriend's embrace, "As I was saying, you need to stop worrying so much about everything. I know you've got reason to, but it's doing you absolutely no good."

"I'm sure I'm not the only one aboard this ship that needs to be told that."

~

Orochi stumbled about aboard the deck, fatigued from watching over the proverbial shoulder of the Admiral for some time.

It had been a few hours into nightfall now, and the nocturnal Maru was more than happy to assume his position as a night guard for the boat, just in case. Osore was unpredictable, perhaps they had detected them, and they were indeed being followed. Maru was uncertain.

"I'm this close to passing out on the deck."

"Well go to bed, then. Simple solution." Maru relayed back, as Orochi threw a rude gesture with his angry fist up at him.

"Nah, crawling down there's too much of a hassle, I might trip and fall and die!" The Leafeon sobbed dramatically, falling down like a sack of bricks in a river. He was, understandably, both tired and slightly wankered from overconsumption of alcohol.

"You won't die, idiot." Maru huffed, before turning out to look back at the sea that the Admiral crossed, "Though It would be very funny if you did."

"'Course you'd think tha', you cunt." Orochi bawled, the line between sarcasm and genuine emotion blurring and losing all meaning in the murky ocean of the inebriated mind, "Fuckin' 'ell... God can blow me."

"God's not real." Maru replied, acting as the voice of reason, as he often had to, "And if he was, he'd send ya straight down to the Distortion World to drink your tortures away."

"Heaven is full of alcohol and harlots, it's where I'm destined for..." Orochi gargled.

"Heaven exists out of Palkia and Dialga's domain, they have no control over any sort of time or space bollocks there, it's just nothin' forever."

"Pfft, nah. Arceus is God, isn't he? If he is, then he'd fill the afterlife with sexy people, good food, and alcohol." Orochi grinned, "Bein' fuckin' hammered like this is what he would've wanted, his son turned water into wine, didn't he?"

"What? I-I think you're reading the wrong book, Orochi... they didn't mention anything about that in Lightspire." Maru raised an eyebrow.

"Maybe I've been holdin' my book upside down... coulda sworn there was something about the whole water wine thing, everyone clapped then he washed all of his friends feet. They were all dudes, by the way. It was super homoerotic." Orochi laughed in the way that only a drunk man could've.

"I'm sure it was..." Maru sighed. He'd have to make sure that the Leafeon, as much as he did love him, didn't try to do something stupid, a task that always drove him up the wall.

There were cracks forming.

~

The sky basked in uniform light, washed in oranges and purples, a gradient thrust upon the boundless horizons by the ever-present orb that blinked through the cloudy days, and glared with reckless intensity on the cloudless days.

Monarcha was the first awake.

She staggered out of her hammock, looking around the hull, her head awry with tempestuous thoughts, all encased in a broth of fatigue. Her groggy eyes peeled themselves open with much effort, as she lackadaisically rose to her feet, feeling them buckle uncourteously under the crushing weight of her burdened thoughts. The ribbons that often fluttered around her like a fairy's wings now drooped and cascaded behind her like the cloak of an evil, haggard old witch.

Ascending the ladder up to the deck with some difficulty, she crawled slowly along the floor, looking up at the sunrise in her lonesome, something she seldom got the chance to as a free woman.

There was a distant beauty in the sky early in the morning, a feeling that she was insignificant, something which was equally comforting as it was terrifying. She had grown complacent with her cosmic uselessness, almost exclusively shackled to the confines of a sodden rock of water and hatred hurtling through the endless abyss on a collision course with an even greater vastness of nothing.

There was no joy to be sought in nihilism.

Her body, spent and wrecked, lay strewn on the deck of the boat like a carcass. In many ways, she was a fallen warrior. Her heart belonged to someone, but... it still didn't feel complete. She didn't feel free yet.

Freedom, that's what this all meant to her.

The others derived other forms of completeness from this escapade. Kiru felt that Redemption was necessary for her, Shoku sought revenge on Osore for wronging her, Kazekiri wanted to make it explicitly clear that he was entirely separated from the Lyzaki household. Myuku...

He was an enigma, there wasn't one single motive that she could attribute him to.

Monarcha rose to her feet once more, feeling the sea air gently kissing her cheek as it whistled past. The Admiral bobbed up and down in the sea, anchored for the night, where it had remained previously undisturbed.

Little bird Pokémon flew over the seas, diving down and fishing out their prey. Monarcha watched the serene, graceful sight with a slow sigh, her heart beating softly in her chest, like a slow, waltzing drum. Her eyes felt heavy and hooded and her head ached a little, no doubt a result of the fatigue.

Freedom.

The word muttered itself in her head over and over again like the hex of a witch. Freedom, it was her goal in life, what she pertained to. She stared over the deck, looking deep into the waters, that frothed and brined as the wooden boat cut through it.

She had to fulfil her destiny.

Chapter Text

The first proper day on the ship.

Many of the Rogues felt groggy, slightly seasick and unnerved. Kurushimu was, by all accounts, not an island that they wanted to visit, but it was a necessary evil. Mealladh had to be informed that Itami was being attacked by the Osorian Navy.

That's where the dilemma arose, would he care? Mealladh, as far as any of them knew, was not a smart man. Stuffing political chambers dedicated to neutrality full of those with trusted allegiances, making unkept promises and refusing to elaborate on them when they weren't met aptly, and never acknowledging the suffering that took place on Kurushimu, beyond the walls of his political fortress at the pinnacle heart of Tyrrenal. His concern was with himself and himself only. A man devoid of morals sat at the seat that demanded morality the most. Tyrrenal didn't burn, and it wouldn't burn like Redemption did, but it would equally erode under the crushing pressure of Mealladh's incompetence and lack of regard for anything on his own island.

By every metric, Mealladh could've been considered a federal liar, lobbyist-stuffer and intrinsic disregarder of Kuruvian common and statute law. But it didn't matter, for he had insidiously crept into the government of Kurushimu like an insidious virus, infecting the minds of the populous with dangerous rhetoric.

Kurushimu not only needed knowledge of how Itami had been trapped, but knowledge of the corruption of Mealladh.

~

Myuku and Kiru sat aboard the deck of the Admiral, embroiled in casual conversation for the first time in Arceus knows how long.

It was refreshing, to have that little spark of camaraderie and companionship aboard the Admiral once more. To Myuku especially, that sense of collectiveness had long since burnt out on the kindling candle that was the Rogues. Kiru finally had seemed to be looking up for a change.

Well, looking up might've been a slight exaggeration, but there was certainly a difference in her mood from the night before. Maybe she just needed a good sleep?

"And ultimately, that's why I believe that Itamian tea is better now." Kiru concluded with a proud puff of her chest. Myuku nodded along.

"I'd love to say that I'd hate to say that I'd love to say..." Myuku began, as Kiru rolled her eyes.

"What?" She sighed.

"I told you so..."

"You wouldn't say something like that normally. Kaze must be having a bad influence on you." Kiru huffed, as Myuku pondered for a brief moment before replying with a shake of his head.

"No, I don't think so. I reckon it's you, if anything." He chuckled, as Kiru gave a little gesture of acknowledgement.

"I mean... I guess you're rubbing off on me because of my new preference of tea, so I guess it's only right that I have that same impact back." She considered, "But seriously, I never know how much milk I'm putting in it. Was I doing it wrong?"

"I mean, what colour was your tea?" Myuku asked.

"Ivory." She replied, as Myuku laughed heartily, a sound that brought joy to Kiru's ears, even if perhaps he wasn't laughing for a reason that made her look like a tea aficionado, per se.

"Yeah, there's your problem. You're adding too much milk." Myuku corrected through fits of giggles and chuckles.

"Well what colour should it be, then?" Kiru asked, mock-irritation in her tone.

"I don't know, for the proper stuff, I guess I'd say until it's a light brown in colour, depends how you like it." Myuku cleared his throat, regaining his former composure.

"And... the sugar...?"

"Do I even want to know how much sugar you're putting in there?" Myuku braced himself to fall out of his seat from laughing.

"I put in one little spoonful of it." She replied, apprehensive in tone.

"Oh, that's a relatively bog-standard amount. I think my dad had it that way. I prefer two little spoonsful, myself." Myuku reminisced, his face falling a little at the mention of his father. Kiru could see that he was slowly falling back down, so she had to whisk him back up into a different conversational topic.

"So... what made you want to get into writing?" Kiru asked, fairly certain that she'd asked that question before. Myuku caught onto the familiarity of the nature of this question, but chose to answer anyways.

"Well, it was a passion for as long as I can remember. I didn't have many friends back in Redemption, as you know. So I use to write little stories with my mother growing up..." Myuku began. Kiru bit her tongue. His mother... shit. Right, she had to steer it away again.

"That's cool... uhm... do you miss anything about Blackfall?" She asked. Myuku had an ambiguous look in his eye, Kiru wasn't sure that he had caught on to her frantically steering the conversation away from the aftermath of the battle of Redemption.

"I do, I miss Holloway and Hackney. I do miss the formulaic nature of it all, now that I look back. It's not as fun being plunged into a world of pure chaos when you've familiarised yourself so much with the normalcy of everyday life, y'know?" Myuku responded, as Kiru paid close attention, turning her head out to look into the sea.

"Yeah... I suppose that's my fault mainly." She chuckled, as Myuku shot her a look, "Right, but yeah, I get your point. If you ask me, life needs a perfect balance, a bit of that 'controlled chaos', aye?" Kiru raised, as the Jolteon agreed quietly.

"Well said. What about you? Miss anything about Osore?" Myuku asked, as Kiru nodded.

"I miss the Coven. I miss being able to wake up and go and train in that little outlet. I miss falling asleep on a ramshackle bed in the middle of the Osorian Foothills. It was fun being a nobody, but the world demands somebody at the minute, and that's what they'll get." Kiru grinned, as Myuku felt a little bump of inspiration thudding from within his sternum. Or at least, he thought it was inspiration.

"The Coven was nice, yeah. Do you think we'll return there?" Myuku asked, as Kiru thought on the question for a minute.

"I do think that... perhaps after all of this, I would like to move into the Coven as the resting place for me and my future partner." She sighed dreamily, "And when I say 'this', that includes The Rogues as a whole. I-I would like to nestle in with a loved one." Kiru looked out across the horizon.

"It'd be a nice spot to spend the rest of your life with your dear loved one with." Myuku murmured, not unaware as to how the conversation could've easily have been referring to the pair of them. He didn't want to make anything quite that overt just yet, but he wasn't afraid to poke the proverbial bear a little more, "Had any thoughts about future partners other than that?"

"Plenty of thought. I'd be a brilliant wife. I don't want to fulfil any roles, I don't want to be the 'chef' or the 'date organiser'. I want those roles to be mutual, me and my partner should take turns doing any given task in a relationship." Kiru thought aloud, her eyes almost lost in the waters, but Myuku wished that they could be lost in his own eyes instead.

"I like that... that's really romantic."

"I'm a romantic at heart, didn't you know?" Kiru smirked, a little cockiness in her face fluttering briefly before being swiftly replaced by that softness that had become synonymous with the way she carried herself around him.

"I must admit, I never had you pegged as the type." Myuku mused.

"I wasn't for a long time to be fair. But then Imet my ex-boyfriend. Kaminari. I'm sure you've heard the others talk half to death about him by now." She grinned, "Bit of a waste, trying to be romantic for someone like him. I hope I don't run into him again, in hindsight."

"Must've been a handful of months since we've seen him now?"

"Yeah, something like that. Good, I say. I... I fell out of love with him right about when we left Osore." Kiru smiled, thinking about the main reason as to why she had done so.

"I can imagine." Myuku replied ponderously. He wanted to say he knew the reason, but that gnawing doubt really got to him. It was one of the main components of being romantically inexperienced, that permanence of uncertainty, "Love is a new thing for me."

"Never been in love before?" Kiru asked.

"Not properly, no. I hope I find someone soon." Myuku mumbled, trying to allude to her without saying too much. Kiru didn't seem to pick up on it immediately, instead opting to bite the inside of her cheek. Myuku felt his blood run a little cold, had he said the wrong thing?

"I hope so too." Was all she replied with. She was still deliberating in her head over whether or not to take Myuku's comment as a direct reference or hint. She too was bad at love.

Both of them so desperately had things to say, it all depended now on the right time.

~

"In short, we're gonna have to do a lot of field research."

Kazekiri stood at the steering helm of the Admiral, as he had done so throughout their entire journey at sea. Beside him sat Monarcha, who had the book on the Shadowed Gems strewn in her lap, flipping angrily through the pages.

"I suppose they're only really known by name, a lot of their methods are quite secretive. It's kinda how they do their shtick." Kazekiri grimaced, putting emphasis on the last word, "Who's to say Noire's not the only one with that healing stuff? You don't have it, do ya?" Kazekiri asked, as Monarcha shook her head.

"I think it's a matter of ranking. Presumably the higher the rank you are in the SG, the greater the 'powers' that are granted onto you. Noire was a rank above me." Monarcha huffed, "So everyone we meet that's a higher rank than me could have at least some form of regeneration."

"That's so annoying."

"I know, right? I offered to Asuke that we could cut their heads off, but I'm still not sure about that idea." Monarcha thought a little, as Kazekiri shook his head.

"Given my weapon, I wouldn't be able to quickly and efficiently decapitate anything anyways." Kazekiri sighed.

"What do you wield?"

"Throwing knives."

"Sweet." Monarcha grinned, as Kazekiri reciprocated, "Well, don't you worry yourself, fishdog," She began, snickering as he rolled his eyes, "That's what my lovely glaive is here for." She smiled, raising her weapon from within its sheath behind her back.

"That thing's pretty fuckin' cool." Kazekiri nodded in agreement.

"Heh, I know, right?" Monarcha smiled, giving it a little practise swing in the air, "Felt good to use it at Redemption."

"I can imagine..." Kazekiri turned his eye back to the seas ahead, they were still and calm, not a disturbance in sight for the time being, which the group had learn to appreciate, "Tell me more about the structure of the Shadowed Gems."

"What do you wanna know?" Monarcha asked, little tinges of trepidation in her voice, not entirely confident that she could supply Kazekiri with adequate answers.

"You were low ranking, yeah? What were the ranks above you?" He asked, as Monarcha sat back.

"Well, there were several ranks above me. I only knew the names of the next three ranks above me. I was an avant-courier. Then there was the tier that Jade was in, just above me, Conseillère. They would act as advisors that hung close to the tier above, the one that Noire was in." Monarcha explained, leaning back and kicking her hindlegs up. Kazekiri forced his eyes on the seas ahead but listened with intent ears.

"Oh yeah, and what tier was he in?"

"Something called the Traceur. The traceurs functioned as the tier that gave ideas to us scouts that were aided by the conseillères. The final one I know above me is the Cerveaux. They gather up different Traceurs in order to discuss with them about their division. Noire would always mention that he was too busy with his cerveaux in particular for us." Monarcha elaborated.

"That language is so stupid, whatever it is." Kazekiri chuckled.

"Yeah, Jade spoke it, apparently. Sounds like you're choking when you speak it." Monarcha laughed, as Kazekiri chuckled alongside her. The Vaporeon never once took his eyes off of the endless expanse of blue before him, hoping and praying that soon, somehow, they'd find themselves on the next island.

Things weren't often so simple.

~

The next night.

This night was special, the night before they landed in Kurushimu and began the long, arduous trek up to Tyrrenal. The air fell still for once as the anchor dropped, burying itself in the middle of the sea. Kazekiri and Orochi had done some fishing for the night, with Orochi spearing fish out of the water from the plank of the ship, using his vines as extended appendages to reach the spear down, and Kazekiri diving into the sea in a more 'hands-on' approach.

Shoku, Monarcha and Asuke had formed a little sisterhood, as it were, often spending time together when Kazekiri didn't need to steal Monarcha away for some SG intel. Asuke felt no jealousy, her and Monarcha's relationship, whilst still being in its early stages, felt hardy and sturdy. Shoku herself continued to study into the concept of Rogue Power into the night, unbeknownst to her colleagues.

Kiru smiled properly, not for the first time since leaving Itami, but it certainly felt like the heartiest and most genuine smile since the events of Redemption. Her heart felt a little warmer, the tension between her and Myuku felt more palpable now than ever, and she had developed a bit of a fascination with it. She loved the feeling of this kind of attraction, not overly smothering and controlling, but rather a more protective, strangely matronly tightening in her chest.

As for Myuku himself, he was equally floating with a similar bubbling sensation. Little pinpricks of confidence began to poke at his formerly shy heart. Things had changed a lot. He wasn't a confident party animal, he never thought he would be, but he felt certain. Certain about how he felt, for the first time in ages, he was in love.

But it had to wait, such an arduous wait.

The pining duo found themselves underneath the deck, deep within the mahogany bowels of the Admiral. Their hammocks were chosen each night, nobody was assigned a specific hammock that they stuck to, they all looked the same anyways. Kiru and Myuku slept in opposite hammocks, giving them the opportunity to have a small chat before they nodded off to sleep.

"I find it to be a grave injustice."

"Mmhm, and that's why you wrote your first book, I suppose."

Politics. Not an exciting topic to the youthful eye, but Myuku and Kiru enjoyed it in surplus, perhaps to an unhealthy degree.

"Yeah." Myuku paused for a brief moment, as if trying to steer the conversation elsewhere, "So... uhm..."

"Are you losing your train of thought again?" Kiru smirked.

"Sorry..." He replied, as the Glaceon shook her head.

"Don't apologise. Not every matter needs conversations." She smiled gently, as Myuku looked away briefly, "Your company is worth more than any one conversation." Kiru grinned, lavishing in the blush that crept as expected onto the face of the Jolteon.

"Likewise." Myuku replied slowly, wanting to reply with an equally flattering and poetic compliment, but the derailment of his mind didn't allow for words to flow like they often would.

"Your brain is whirring again." Kiru observed astutely, as Myuku's eyes turned to face hers, those brilliant black diamonds twinkling back at him like gifts from an endless, inky, warm void.

"You read me concerningly well." Myuku observed, as Kiru pondered aloud.

"Well, when you see yourself at your lowest and highest points, you become quite the judge of character." She considered, as Myuku nodded.

"I think you're certainly at your highest point." Myuku finally relayed that compliment back to her, causing her lips to curl upwards drily.

"Oh, but who's to say? How can anyone judge character when we are burdened by our own imperfections?" She whispered, trying not to raise her voice too much, mostly in order to keep the others asleep, but a part of her liked the personal attention that it gave Myuku.

"Well, I wouldn't say we're burdened, as such..." Myuku replied, a little smirk coming onto his face, "Imperfections are what make us the conscious beings that we are. We can aim to solve them for our own betterment, sure, but they're not intrinsically flaws or personal failings."

"Interesting... I love that brain of yours, it thinks in such a fascinating way." Kiru smirked, as Myuku fought valiantly against the subtle pink waging war on his muzzle.

"You're starting to sound like Shoku, she's had a lot of influence over you." Myuku acknowledged, as Kiru raised her eyebrows in mock-offense.

"Is that a bad thing?" She asked.

"Not at all, I appreciate that side of her... but if I'm being truthful..." Myuku leant in, whispering softly, "It fits you just as well, if not better."

"Oh, Mimi, you shouldn't go around saying things like that." Kiru scorned playfully, "As much as it flatters me..."

"Flattery will get me everywhere, will it not?" Myuku whispered, as Kiru grinned, she was loving every second of this. Whatever it was, she didn't care to name it, should it have ruined the moment.

"If you temper the flames with it, then yes, it shall." Kiru murmured, "But do make sure to not burn yourself on the flames, Mimi."

"You have taught me many times to be cautious, I have picked up on it." He replied, feeling the once shy, timid husk of the boy he once was begin to flake off of him like a molting layer of exfoliated skin.

"It makes me so happy to see you obey my tutelage." Kiru muttered, a hint of something entirely unreadable in her tone. Unreadable to an inexperienced man like him, anyways. Nevertheless, Myuku pressed onward into the murky swamps, unknown territories he never would've dared to set foot in before.

"I have a good teacher." He replied, as Kiru shook her head.

"I am no teacher, not a role model or anything. I just want to see you happy. Are you happy?" Kiru asked, her paw raising, as if to try and embrace him, but knowing that the physical intimacy that they craved would be difficult in their separated hammocks.

"That's a question that requires some evaluation. I think, in this moment I am, but ask me at another hour and my answer would be different." Myuku replied, a little unsure as to if there was any correct answer here.

"And why are you happy now?" She asked, as Myuku chuckled a little.

"I shouldn't have to answer that, should I?" He replied, raising an inquisitive eyebrow, but Kiru's icy gaze did not falter in the slightest.

"No, I know why. I just want to hear how that brain of yours would even hope to articulate it."

"I don't think it could with any confidence." Myuku shied away. Kiru noticed that for now, the poor boy had been pushed to his limits.

It was a frequent occurrence in their little back-and-forth conversations that they'd have now. One of them, mostly Myuku, would tense up and shy away as it began to delve into the slightest iotas of salacity. Kiru would of course oblige, seeking his comfort above all other factors in that moment.

Their dynamic was perhaps unusual for many, with a constant, biting 'will they won't they' ricocheting manner about it. The two were content as it stood, but there were immediate signs that there was more to be found in the treasure trove of their deeply blossoming relationship.

Kiru smiled, before rolling over in her hammock and shutting her eyes tightly, signifying the end of the conversation.

~

"WE HAVE AN ISSUE!"

The Rogues all scrambled to their feet.

Kazekiri's thick, accented voice thundered in its muffled panic from above the deck. Each of them shook away their grogginess with vim and grabbed their weapons, rising to the deck, they all saw the issue that Kazekiri was denoting.

Surrounding the Admiral was a fleet of unfamiliar vessels.

Well, unfamiliar to most.

"Kuruvian..." Kiru muttered, her eyes sharpening as the conniving ships circled their parameters like sharks around a dying seal. Kazekiri, formerly holding his front paws up in surrender, ducked behind Kiru and scurried off into the hull of the ship, searching desperately for his throwing knives.

"So it would seem..." Kasha corroborated, approaching the side of the Glaceon, keeping firm eyes on the boats that seemed to close in like walls in a padded room. The sea and its life had all died, all that was left was the din caused by the frothing undercurrents of their new assailants.

Aboard each vessel was a gang of relatively unassuming Pokémon, all armed with primitive polearms and other flimsy melee weapons. But they were hardly the concern.

Rather, the issue presented were the monolithic cannons that jutted out from the port and starboard of each ship like the protective bristles of a spiky animal. Each cannon smouldered with bleeding death, fire crackling in their bowels as their hardworking crewmen loaded them up with ammunition.

Should any of the Rogues move out of order, the Admiral would be blown to smithereens, and they'd all be stranded at sea.

Myuku shuddered nervously, his hand fishing behind him uselessly for any sort of door or exit, before Maru took it and shook his head aggressively, urging Myuku wordlessly to uphold his stance of surrender. The Jolteon happily obliged, what good was there in a fight? Should even one ship fall, all of its allies would open fire, carving holes in the Admiral like a slice of Emmental.

The boats stopped, as a bridge dropped down from the mast of one of the enemy vessels, creating a connecting catwalk between the Admiral and this foreign danger. Along it stepped a cloaked, bipedal Dragon Pokemon, olive colour in its rough, scaly skin, with claws and axe-like jaws of blood red, and accents of a sleek black, like a fighter jet. A Haxorus. It lay down the hood of its cloak as it reached the deck of the Admiral, its claws tightening, scratching away wood chippings beneath its clawed feet.

"Who are you, Osorian dogs?" It spat, a low, gruff, male voice. The thick Kuruvian accent, not too unlike Kiru's, resonated, and the Glaceon felt the need to speak first.

"Don't you go confusing me for a fucking Osorian..." Kiru replied harshly, well aware that she was throwing a solid chunk of her team under the bus. The Haxorus raised an eyebrow at her accent, not unlike his own, "This is a vessel designed on the crux of Osorian framework, and nothing more."

"You didn't answer my question, dog." The Haxorus spat, a cold, conniving cruelty in his annunciation, like that of a disdainful bigot.

"I am Kiru Kakaryko, leader of the Rogues. We come to warn the Archipelago of the threat of Osore." She explained, as Kasha nodded along.

"I don't agree with the politics of Osore too much economically, but..." The Haxorus turned an evil eye to Monarcha, as it flashed with a garnet's twinkle, glaring with veiny fury, "You dare bring a MISCOLOUR into my land?"

"Do not call her that." Kasha replied, putting herself forth. Asuke gritted her teeth, wanting nothing more than to send the dragon careening into the deep blue, but being unable to do so without risking the lives of everyone else.

"And why not? Look at them, genetic freak." The Haxorus spat on the deck of the ship in disgust, as Monarcha bared her teeth in challenge, "Look, the little cretinous waste is feral! Muzzle that dirty miscolour before it bites your leg off."

"She is not a 'dirty miscolour'. You... You bastard!" Asuke lunged forth, as Kiru held her back with some vigour. Kiru gritted her teeth.

"Look, sir. These are my friends that you are insulting."

"Friends? FRIENDS?! You are friends with a defect of genetics? An impurity? You disgust me, how can you dare call yourself Kuruvian?" The Haxorus scoffed, as the gaggled crew guffawed and laughed obnoxiously. Kiru furrowed her brow, before Kasha stepped forward.

"I call myself Kuruvian because of my warrior's spirit, not my politics. Politics do not define the Kuruvian lifestyle." She replied, as the Haxorus rolled his eyes.

"Oh great, another visionary claiming to see beyond the curtain of politics. Progressive idiots, not a hope in hell of what to do when everything is changed." The Haxorus unhooked his claws from the deck, stepping back onto his own plank, "I've heard enough."

"Where are you going?" Orochi demanded, as the Haxorus shot a cruel eye at the Leafeon.

"To my homeland, where you vermin don't belong. Men, fire."

~

"Are you sure his intentions with us mean well?"

"I've got NO DOUBT of it. Stop doubting me!"

"I never said I was doubting you."

Two figures stood in a circular chamber, cast over by shadows and carved into a rocky cliff face in what may as well have been the middle of nowhere. Hoods and robes draped over their bodies, masking them in all but the big, blinking pairs of eyes that they both shared. The floor was cold and stony, a trait shared by the walls and ceiling. Only a sliver of light sliced through a slit in the wall, creating a jetting ray of shine on the rocks within the circular chamber.

"His influence will spread to other divisions surely, if it hits us. He operates in secret, you know."

"I know, I know. Because they'd eat him alive!! They would, I tell you."

"I don't doubt it, but... we barely even know his name. There are no clues to the majority, including us, as to his identity. So what makes you think we can trust him?"

"Are these advancements not enough convincing for you? Perpetuity of stamina seems IMPORTANT in a fight."

"I think you misunderstand my view, there's almost certainly a downside to this, to your advancement."

Their cloaks burned with theories, neither figure was sure about anything, even in this chamber.

"It's not killing me now, and it promises to never do so! I may as well be impervious to the passage of time itself!"

"I wouldn't bet on that, think of it more as preserved youth throughout your lifespan, one of them said."

"I would be entirely grateful nevertheless!"

~

A hole punctured in the vessel, which set alight as water began to seep into the bowels of the Admiral. Kiru let forth a shriek of defiance as the Haxorus ordered his men to lift the bridge connecting the boats, and though she tried desperately to grab it, it flew upwards just out of her or anyone else's reach in a matter of moments.

The thunderous crack of hot metal against wood followed with a sonorous sizzling noise, as the flames ravaged the interior. Every Rogue panicked, scurrying around the deck, looking for something, anything that could help them escape, but they were afforded no such contingency plans, something which Kazekiri and Kasha both kicked themselves for in that instant.

As the boat began to rear upwards as its punctured rear began to fall victim to the swallowing sea, the Rogues huddled around the top end, which pointed towards the sky, as if clamouring for the aid of a forlorn god, who had long since abandoned them. Kiru hyperventilated immensely, Kazekiri and looked around frantically for any way out of this. Maru, Orochi, Shoku, Asuke and Monarcha were all embroidered in a group huddle, whilst Myuku stared off aimlessly into the sea, heart alight with panic and fear, but almost ready to accept his fate at the wrath of the endless blue.

His eyes watered with unshed tears as the devouring sea closed in on them, the continuous, thunderous crackling of fire and the percussive din of the cannonballs piercing the organs of the Admiral ringing dissonantly in his ears. The vessel let out an almighty, ungodly wail as it creaked and buckled under its own weight and the water that littered its spilled entrails.

"Leave 'em to drown, the sea will have 'em." The Haxorus ordered, as the surrounding squadron ceased their ammunition, turning around and beginning to head in a triangular pattern towards the Kuruvian shores.

The final fingers of the clamouring vessel disappeared into the ocean as the Rogues became denizens of the endless blue.

Myuku thrashed and splashed. Despite working on boats back in Osore, he was not a proficient swimmer by any definition, his fur did not find itself agreeing with water. He felt a strong, tight force embrace him.

Kiru.

Kiru had paddled over and wrapped the squirming, thrashing Jolteon up in her arms as the waves lifted and dropped the pair of them like a child with their toys. She gasped for air as the salty water dove down her throat forcibly, poisoning her lungs with their saline texture. Myuku felt the water rush into his eyes and ears, blinding and deafening him with the consistency of the water. All he could feel was the tight forelimbs of Kiru crushing him with her grip, she was determined to not let him go.

Kiru stretched out an aching arm to the others, who slowly careened away from them, a difficult watch. Even as she kicked her strong, powerful hind legs, the oppressive, endless forces of the water washing back over her face and weakening her spent resolve ended up forcing her to give up and hold the Jolteon in her arms tighter.

The group huddle between the five, Orochi, Shoku, Maru, Asuke and Monarcha became separated with the indecisive turns and twists of the waves, and though some of them could aptly swim, the unpredictability of the waves and their amplitude overwhelmed them.

Sinking. Slowly choking on the water, slowly, slowly. It poured into their lungs, staining and intoxicating their breathing as it dared to suck the Rogues down into the cavernous, sub-marine depths of the abyss. Kiru shut her eyes, trying to ignore the inching death that slowly threatened to drown them and bury them at sea.

But it was happening, and everyone could feel it.

Well... almost everyone.